This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!
Aav-
de sa condescendance infinie? Moi'se autrefois montait sur nourla montagne du Sinai, et il restait quarante jours en ne prenant aucune riture et en s'abstenant de pain et d'eau, pour voir seulement l'apparence de
öpuiri'a)
du Christ
et
de Dieu,
la gloire
et celle-ci (lui)
melange aux tenebres
15
ils
ce chceur spirituel les anges, les puissances et toute la creation spirituelle et sensible, et ils attribuaient
io
* ;
et ä la
apparaissait
fumee. Mais
le
comme
sous l'aspect du feu
Christ, le
Verbe de Dieu,
la
lumiere veritable et sans melange, s'est elance de la hauteur ainsi que dans une profondeur, s'est glisse et s'est enfonce dans la profondeur de la terre,
ou plutöt de la
et
(jtaXXov
nous a
PATR.
Uli.
—
U) dans
fait T.
les regious inferieures
de
la terre
monter, nous qui etions submerges par
XII.
—
F.
1.
;
le
il
nous a
peche
et
tires
par
la
v
v toi.
113
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
66
^3 .Joot ^sötfcoo vJ^oo/ K-./ J_Jl_ooio
fol. 11
V
i
vi..
oöi
jLuJL^o
\
^^cuouo
fco/ .
,_Aoi ?
Jooi
y^ K_/
»J —oio -.^..ouN-../ Jjl».o3;o
fol.
>
^^
* 3 ••)°°l
fl0
^*_3oi
ö/
Jjli»-»
Ji-O-i't-V*^
-öl
?
JjLieu^
^«? m .^ M ^ ^^o; y^~»;
.J-^a »; JlojL^ia\o
,j>
* >N>>
)•*
)'t
?
i
)
147*/
l-SOIj;
J
1^!
-•**
K-^iö
J;a3
.•Q.*^H/;
vSl^w«;
V»fcoo jyi.co» ^.\oto
x^ —
^io; vOJoÜS.
J.J.3jäiO
-.oCS.
:
Ifl
li
K—
^iO JjL-J»
fcCS.
yOO|_fc«-/o
^,^,fcvm.iO;
JlSOJM
^oaAo-sJ^
-..
,»>ö/
i
o,..-.
^\
mort. Apres etre ressuscite d'entre les morts, disciples, en
les
(par
lä)
quil
il
et
rection de notre chair
vfol.113*
monte aux cieux
notre chair, selon
de l'esperance fol.
147
et le
eprouve qui,
la
la
et
y
a
JJ /
vecu quarante jours avec et.
en confirniant
dehors de l'imagination
est
doute
et
(«pavTaci'a).
la resur-
est ressuscite d'entre les morts,
a penetre? Si, en etfet, il
ne crois-tu pas
quand tu en as pour gage
cieux,
(ye'vo;),
vanite d'Eutyehes,
l'uture
le
royaume des
Christ, qui s'esl incarne de ta race est
p
incarne dans notre (condition).
Pourquoi donc, 6 liomme, es-tu dans
le
^jl-.^o
J-soi»
nous portait tous en lui-meme, parce
est inonte au ciel, lorsqu'il
s'etait
il
buvant ä plusieurs reprises
l'economie selon la chair est en
que
Et ainsi
mangeant
»_:*>
jJK^äAo Jk_^ä-jJS>
y^\i
'.^J\oi
.-J^OJJOJO vAf;^.
JjL3.jLiÖ
•>a\a..i
L
m ^-
)K.-^ö ^io ^o_oo .-^ccus'l/
v>«N \Qj/ j-a^o vu^_coo
.J.«
Jt^iö-M ^oA ^-*^ii/ V
^
v^5^
Kj/ ^Aa'too
JJo
jjLaÜJuio
»V^
jooi
^->-^4
p
^a'/
1)
^.oi
L
n\
JK
.-ot-s
N!
Jooi
^io V-a^j
J^..ooJ.„£uJ^
^Ä^io
^jola.^0;
Jooi
V
.öt-K_./
\tsJixo
[348]
il
ne
s'est
pas incarne
a rendu faux notre gage et l'objet
plein d'erreur et sujet
au doute;
et
meine souffrance que ceux qui ont 6te trompös par des usuriers
pour de veritables deniers
d'or,
io
nous avons *
(et)
se trouve, et d'argent, ont recu des
s'il
gages lesquels passent pour etre en or et (en realite) sont en cuivre interieureinent et recouverts d'or exterieurement.
Mais, disant adieu aux histoires notre In
assentiment
mort,
c'est
ä
Paul
qui
dit
li
et :
pur un homme aussi que
aux
l'ables
Puisque (vienl)
la
pur
de ce genre, un liomme
donnons
(est
vemie)
rfourrection des morts;
et
de
HOMELIE LXXI.
[349]
•:•'
yO—Jj yooj^s ju^jJLa&a
*)^w>.^ä_\l .q.\
..L«^.^k.~ 5
J*-31
-^
]io(^^v.io
.
Lo_is
JÜL30IO
-.ooot
«
t—*-^
-.yO-iöi '.in
.)^yyji\
..
\.ioi
.
i
vofso/
jia~o
-\
.
oooi
fOUJO^}-!
»vi^Lo;
oop
U)
-'--
-|
i
Luv*/
.»
.
i
v> »opo;
yQ-
1
-Ji-Jj
oöi
La\i
ol^
IpjLäö ^J*>o
«!
^^a^lo Loo
^3 v°^-j/
ypojK^o vo_)6f La\
-ooi
v3/j
.
(.jch-s
j^aio
-'--
ViK.lio jjLSoio .-oooi
..
p kS/ '"^ooi )U^-s p -.oio ooot ^ot-^-iblo
vja^Lco
jooi
*NVilt yOOila\
"%./'/?
.y
'.
.w-A_«.iö vooj^o ^ojLs; Jjp|o .JK^iö;
laS.
'J,AV\i
•.?o—^-=
Wl !-Q.\
oot
i
*>
ooot
.
J-iso»
jAJiajL^ oousi
)Es...!S^_s
yOSLOo yß^Jx^Lco/j ^.uu. jj
to
^o.a'too
oooi
yooi^-o
1
>s/
«7
Lux* ..LooJl^ o.jl.9
m;
^--«.\öt
La\
yoo^io
\Q-iö(
a\.»
jJo
Vfol.
3/
[•"
^^o ^io
Jla.i_ju>i
.^..\
fx.,/
"^iJS. JIx-ol.^
K_.JLijl^v
po
JJ
jboi
p
)'H3.*L3
Ua
jjuüü Jta\o -.Kj/ ^6ii
>»»ä.»
ta
la^.— 1 L*»o;
\'
V&—j-
—
l'.
L
/;/
margine
.
rj ; --
V
in
margine
/«eme ^ue iot« meurent en Adam, de
etaient dans l'etonnement ä son sujet,
j
lui leurs
,_^.\oi
U^O^ojlo
K..O 0/ va^|.^a» la\o
ya.^i
.-Kj/
)>!*•
yeux
y
rnl ^,'
>
le
Christ'.
les apötres le consideraient et ils
ciel,
quand
ils
tenaient leurs propres
et leurs regards, et :
Hommes
ils
ämes
entendaient (dire)
de Galilee, pourquoi vous
u regarder au ciel? Ce Jesus qui u ete eleve au cid du milieu de
raus, viendra de lu meine facon que vous l'arez vu aller ils
ta^~=>Kl>
^1—
aux anges qui se tenaient ä leurs cötes arrötez-vous
oju-'Kjo
meine aussi tous vivront dans
Et tandis que celui-ci s'elevait au
en suspens en fixant sur
:
K-*..i
j't-°-»JJ
oö»
Kj/ .taLu
"ta.-j
^^.-iKj'K^oo .w-^jt^l^oo ^^.n bo'kvio
1.
.•taJi-ß-«'£/;
II'.
a.
ne cessereut pas
et
ne s'arreterent pas de
le
au cid-. C'est pourquoi
regarder, et c'est ainsi qu'ils
vivaient et c'est ainsi qu'ils se preparaient au spectacle futur.
Or
in
ces (paroles) n'etaient pas adressees ä eux seulement, mais par eux
ä tous les croyants, afin
que nous aussi nous
pensions ä l'honneur qui nous a ete
fait,
sible
a
honneur
cet
sauvages;
(lä)
et
regardions et que nous
lorsque nous nous asseyons par ces
premices au-dessus de toute principaute et
15
le
autorite. Et toi, tu es insen-
tu cours au gtxo\ov, ou lieu d'exercices des betes
tu vois que des
hommes de
la
meine race
(ysvo?J
que
toi
com-
battent et sont aux prises avec elles et qu'ils sont dechires et rnis en pieces 1.
I
Cur., xv,
-H--1-:.
—
-1.
Act..
1.
II.
'Vfol.
11'
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
68
)tA.
•'
\,x
K*s
;o
[350]
\QJoi -J- -/
Jüu^; c*^-; +s ot^-*»
)K_«j^öot ,_3
ötlai^
.JK*^.-.;
)^ii
J^
„_-.\oi
U*-7
)«^-'/
-.. JL..KJJ./
)1q,iil.»V-s
JJU*io'/
^
^*>7 )^^o?
^--K-7 Joou;
-00t ^oi_.K-/o
.^j»-ä_.'1/
'^-.001
J.i>»/
o^ojo
^.o£>o .'^-^V; jlai— ; Jj^oj lojio^ )oi^ä*
^c*\
p
JK-o-ioöifcoo
jJo
U^-*/
JJ?
^A-.'/
5/
^io
~öt
JJ»
JJ.ai~;o
,
jK— VL3;o
K^.j^o.^.:\ +3 -'^o?/
J001 ^o'J-flO
J-O; Jjlo
:Asj
JK*^_—
^
rnxVio
-.^.i
•>.loot
Vfol. 114 |jja\,;
*>
»
•
•
r'a.
r
~ö&
^ m m VAooo
.JjL-Jxioo JjlT,-3
iaS. -00t
vAV'2l^o
"^^o
j;°I
^jJbK^o L*i/
oi2>ai.j5
jjji
».—
In
loJL«
^a^o
^io *3
Jla-i**>
')oot
JJ/
]j.
1.
y
l^a^. —
inutilement la
V
2.
(eixTj),
meme image
,*&>--»
eux qui sont de
la
meine boue
raisonnable et divine, de la
seconde creation,
et qui
fönt partie des uniques
montees au-dessus des cieux
et
regnent sur
de
et
meme
la
meme
adoption
cröation, de
de
et
la
meme
premices, lesquelles sont
les esprits d'en
haut spirituels
et immaleriels.
s
Oh! comment parlerai-je sans larmes? Comment deur du peche? Apres avoir ete amenes du neant ä
te montrerai-je la
l'existence,
nous avons
animaux
et (sur) toute
ete honores de l'autorite sur les betes, les oiseaux, les la Lfol. 148
terre. Les (betes sauvages) etaient pour nous des servantes et nous etaient *
soumises,
et
Tours
l'homme comme pour memes), puisque,
et le
loup etaient remplis de douceur
la brebis.
comme
1111
Que
les betes
sauvages
appropriee
te
et
de paix pour
persuadent (elles-
et qu'il distinguait cliaque
noms d'une maniere
cspece par son nom.
sommes dechus de * cette autorite parle fait que nous ne portons plus en nous-memes la marque (eikcov) pure
Mais, maintcnant que nous
du peche
et
10
troupeau d'animaux au paturage, elles s'assem-
blaient toutes aupres d'Adam, lorsqu'il leur donnait des
Vfol. 114
gran-
de Finnige divine, nous craignons drsoiinais
la
cruautö des betes sauvagcs;
1:.
HfOMELIE LXXI.
351J
,
'U.i/
^^!
v^'tjo
(och
^-.fcv-.'/
I4jL\ 3/
Ua^s 10
^1
och
]La."^o^.^>..^i
3/0
)— jl-ij
^-3
w^o
L-cax,. .•ooot
V
1.
1
I
~_/ cCS^i
Jalkj
•
"^»I_iU» jl—oL
JKjjj 1.
K-^jl.-.;
j^ww
mvi
W^
///////
et ccla,
quand
elles
Ut
\
a\
*»
It-
-»/
,.-*-.=>
.-
'.•,.,.,o
Loch
yOJÖt
3/0
.
•
Joch
In *>\ v>
la\
ch.\
.
Jiöi-flO*
Jjl».
Joch
^-..ooi
.JL**»,*
öuK.../
JLI-.^—.ab
Ia.\o
)
Lais*
ou^o oloio .Joot
i—!^...
t
-öt
),
.jloJil
« «>
^3ot Kj/
^^'ttoo
-.^och
.|b|i.iä.\
a.ia\oi
^jch
JLa_«..io;
r3
,.3
^xln |_oa*t ^ch
t~a^/
)ich.\
v .'>.io
n q
*-jl-^CuS>;
l-»*V ^«"
.^.\
v^-*
)loj
^.boi'koo ItV-^oi.^ add
);
jl^Lw.
.'wooi ia^.j jlfr" °°l
-^aioo
»3/
Kj/
:^-.ot\
Ixx La.^~-\
.)
)Kv>»^
V-*^-*!
'och
:taA^>
jJ/
-»ch
och
>°»V..~;
jJ-Q-l"*-»'
-*öi
v^W^o
Kj/
»ot>c*ioo
Ji.a_.•t-»-i^3>- ^•
69
>j^..a-^
JLo_Lia_.ot.so
)
i,
La^—i
jJ
L^>..r>
-ooot
'
se souviennent de (notre) ancienne autorite et qu'elles
ne viennent plus vers nous, mais s'enfuient aux deserts.
Toi donc, en les enfermant, en excitant et 5
nous
fallait
(ya'vo;),
10
nous a
nous vivions corarae
non seulement pour
il
fait
convient et
les betes
le
sommes dechus.
l'honneur nouveau, qui, au Heu de
repasser dans
eomme
il
le
royaume des cieux
faut,
fait
(et)
qui,
nous rendrait terribles
sauvages, mais encore pour les demons,
respeetables pour les anges. C'est ce que les lions 011t ete
dont nous
et tu rappelles l'autorite
(au contraire) regarder
l'autorite sur la terre. si
en combattant leur brutalite
en les poussant ä se ruer sur les hommes, tu decouvres et manifestes
peche de notre race II
et
et aussi
connaitre Daniel, devant lequel
couverts de confusion, lorsqu'il etait enferme dans
la fosse.
C'est aussi ce que confirme Thecle, qui etait tres eprouvee et tres patiente
dans
la virginite et
dans
la foi, aiusi
que
la foule
innombrable des martyrs
qui ont arrete la fureur terrible et redoutable par-dessus tout de 15
nombreuses
betes sauvages, parce qu'ils tenaient la place du Christ, les premices de notre race
(yevo?),
et qu'ils
etaient assimiles ä cette ressemblance divine,
comme
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
70
Vfol.
II
'«
)^*jLio;
Jj/
sS/ ?
|.io
^-/ .0001 J^-;
[352]
)ju^ö».io
.Joe» +X>li ocx
taio^
v* a.
^
wPQ
V fol. r
=>'/
Jk*AöjJ;o :ool
-.^.-cLa
V*>'/?
«^
)°°»
fll
I
b.
•>^e|
L
1.
*
P
^-/ JU-"^»
vioi. n'i
in
margine
.
celui qui disait
wȊ)
' :
et je
^o^i^o
^&»
Soyez mes imitateurs, comme je
Mais, bien que j'aie encore ä dire de j'arreterai
.^.oe^OK
le
suis
moi-meme du Christ
'.
nombreuses choses touchantes,
terminerai Thomelie, par respect pour cette
f'ete
grandiose
et adorable, en priant le Christ qui a ete eleve pour nous et s'est eleve pour
Lfoi. US lui-meme, qu'il fasse monter sa gräce, sa charite
*
au
(
ciel
nos esprits entraines vers
et sa misericorde; c'est ä lui
le
bas par
que convient
aussi la gloire avec le Pere et le Saint- Esprit, maintenant et toujours et
dans
les siecles des siecles. Ainsi soit-il!
FIIS
1.
I
Cor., iv, 16; XI,
1.
DE (l'hOMELIE) LXXI.
^*Lo xf^*"? .
-
la&Bo
O&JjO
w£oo*3oäov3
OUJjjO
).^O^s
yOCH.-i.iOi
t
)
)k.^„x.xk.=>i
y.*\
v
^ey_o; -.NSf^K-io
A^
.0
V
1.
in
l »
I
.-^.Va-kioi
U»;oij
ttt-J
OOI
:
^|i ^jJ^ ^0
:
npoxomoc.
s
2.
V
in
margine
K-.)
m
.
001
i eo
|N^.a^
jL..,-
001
looit
oot
|
^ -'"»
oi
Otla_l KJ^.-*
««•>«)
Ji-Ä.^io ^_iö yooiLaA
jj
—
OtLo^r-AO
:ju/
OI
^_»;
Iv-ß^io»
0)K_lJ^O;
j.ÄLJi.jsi
IptvS v<M..\o3 la\ X
:q_^». margine
(.^.^Jl^o»
-.^.Cu~
./
•)
U-iova
l*öu»J
U^'*^>
\*x\s*
»3.V
OU-k—/
001
:J-ou$x
:J.ia^xa
)^Kajs
...tY
\
(jCX
^/
).^och.*\o ^.^.
»3/;
V
_-j,_m »vfol *
ir,
vb.
*
4>uza;.
:
HOMELIE LXXII SUR LA DEPOSITION DES CORPS SACRES DES SAINTS MARTYRS PHOCOPE ET PHOCAS DANS l'eGLISE DITE DE MICHEL.
Grande 5
rition divine, et l'experience si
On dans
:
Sans contredit
le
trouvera,
en
efl'et,
Livre divin,
compris, que
meme
le
la
chair et de son appa-
elle-meme a montre qu'elle
vraie que, par suite des faits,
avec Paul
10
venue du Christ dans
est la vertu de la
meme
est
mystere de la piele
(süseSeio.) est
puissante et
si
ceux qui sont etrangers ä
grand
la foi s'ecrient '
a l'aide de ce qui est dit par manierc d'histoire
qui est encore lu parmi les Juifs, mais qui n'est pas
ces derniers, avant l'apparition du Christ dans le monde,
tomberent frequemment dans
l'idolatrie
*
et choisirent, ä la place
de Thonneur
*
vfol. IM v" b\
I.
I
Tim., in.
ifi.
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
72
L_>J__,_>
<_-_m1/
o/ o°ii\_A-_/
jJ;o
ooi
.-^_„^öt»
^_l_>a\i
.
oJ^
L*-coo/i
.
^J-t-i-io
öu_%._/
(.-.jcoa-ia-j
jaL^o
ou_s
)
^.j
i^__-.-_;
w_ö
)La_.otf_i_ov-a
^.-jOlA-X
v
fol.
148
oöi
yLa__o
.-Joi__N
oöt
>
La\o
,-_.
)!._.-_ k_.__xk-._o
.->_,._K_o
J»ot
_..__:_
K_,a_*-/o
La_S.»o -.^--Loü-
lioon
J__u..^o
^..-o
:)Swj___»*J
^_._a*.loo ^__-j n v» L_->fO L~°'
L2o._oä_X _.__>. |j.„___\ )_____> :^_;
t-»As->*
:a_OtJ
^._oi.__*-_o
L
v ooiLa^x^
otj..o_»/
..J___ÄO; wÖI ^~>/ *^_>>_0__ yOQ__Kj; U_._/ .j-rtQJLO; )lq_N-ClK-» jJo
yOJÖi yooü-s.-;
:_._ t ._'L/
.
J\_.Jjj._o;
L_,°'°
•.•k._LL_.a___o t->K._;
^.-o
J-->k»3
L_coa._ia._M
.-yOou.ut.aaj
J-.^^;© ik-~-
^_>
Jo£_N» 0U-.-J0
oc*_*
j;L__;
V_--o
JLaJL_^_Q._i._j
o«JL3>^
jlQ__ta_-__-s.._>*
L_''a_v_j
?
-JoCSx
J_So.__a_3t_>;
vcoi.-_öa_,l ^io
-.
k-—^
LV-- *./°
:|i-_o;
JKjl_j;o -.a.__~
JlJ_-^ib
[354]
^-Ö yOJÖl-\
yOJÖ« )j_ä>-9f
)!S-_.j„\t^_öo
^-._o
|öC_x
^-_tS^_,_ö
_j/
^-»y-t- y00t_0
JK-_._a._io J.jl_J-\c_- L---^.-^
)Lv-~a_
vo.JCi_^ ..L~u._Sl^j l^-t^00 lo_»o
•,
J-oä-
Lol__^co
10
^._0
JL*-*V_>)
^-^»/
la.\i
a.
1.
et
LV
du
in
marsine
:
l-_-'_
Dieu, ceux des
plaisir de
demons
et qu'ils furent
souvent punis par
les
attaques et les pillages de leurs vöisins et des barbares qui se trouvaienl en
dehors de leurs frontieres, sans se convertir ou revenir de leur erreur. Et, apres que
christianisme s'est leve,
le
dune maniere eclatante pour
qu'il
religion ä
la
a pris vie et qu'il
proprement parier
s'est
donne
et ä vrai dire,
S
(on trouvera) qu'ils sont couverts de honte lorsqu'ils sont rais en comparai-
son avec nous de la Loi la
Loi
et qu'ils
(vo'f/.oe)
(vd|_oe)
courent encore, de maniere intempestive, vers
et vers le
montre
cause de l'identite d'essence l'inconfusion des
les
connu dans
Grecs
2
tlr
combattre
egalement,
de tous leurs philosophes
Livre
l'unite et
dans
cause de
la trinke, celle-lä ä la distinction
et
de
Saint-Esprit
et
de lui resister
est facile de voir
(
ceux qui ont
que parmi
brille
dans
'.
les plus
les
sages
temps
tres
anciens, introduisirent ouvertement des cultes et des ceremonies insensees Lfoi.
U8 et allegoriques ainsi que tout ce et ä radoration des idoles, et 1.
Act., vn, 51.
—
.».
«
Cl.oz les paiens
*
qui conduisait au
polytheisme
que ceux qui parurent apres que »,
io
teile sorte qu'ils fönt toujours profession,
le
il
le
lorsque 1'intelligence et l'esprit de
et celle-ci ä
(oüct'a)
hypostases; — de
selon ce qui est ecrit,
Chez
Dieu un,
qu'il est
—
d'apres
la
note.
la
(rco^uöefa)
religion
15
HOMELIE
[3551
)la-^»o
\»
Jlot..lt '
-Q.3*-.
J
^.» a^pol/
yo\.s>
nun
t-ia»;
)laXi.— :k-/;
\-^>l
Uon
•f>
)»
..
:J-0<mo
+3
T >/
>^ao
:^>loi^o
yOOjJS.
des chretiens eut respleiidi et notre
eclat
et
de notre
adore parmi eux diverses, 5
ils
*
et
^L^io/i
»
yia\;
.
o^.jx^
)öt.^.
u
%
purete par l'horreur de
l.
ce
qui
JJ
'^.\
v o.i.^Lo
J-
3'
\-^°?
«
du
fait
de
etait celebre
et
folie
de ce qu'avaient
dit leurs
Ils
folie,
pre-
menie
essayaient, en effet, d'emprunter
qui se trouve chez nous. afin de consolider
leur propre opinion vaine et instable et leur erreur.
C'est pourquoi,
quand
le
Livre divin dit qu'il y a des anges et des ar-
changes, des vertus et des puissances, des irönes et des dominations et les autres appellations des ordres
par nous
maintenant, mais qui
eonnus dans
le
siecle
cation de chacun, [5
bas,
ils
(iroXuögfe)
(rac;is)
se
ä
venir
1
,
une impiete cachee I.
Cf. Eph.,
doivent peut-etre selon
I'etat
1.
21.
etre
aussi
de preparation et de purifi-
sont imagine avoir trouve une defense
professe parmi eux.
nommes nommes et
intellectuels, qui ne sont pas
purifie qu'il est d'avance par les
travaux de vertus
(suvYiyop£a)
d'ici-
du polytheisme
Couverts de honte et de confusion par res
allegories et par ceux d'entre les et ils portent
.11:.
vaJÖt ^o^o
y_io>
.5
decesseurs, sans pouvoir cependant cacher la grandeur de cette
d'une facon moderee par la persuasion.
10
t'.ii
^-io*
que, par des sophismes ridicules et des explications
(etxwv) ä la verite
v
y*-JÖn
\i\.x
:
U'^-*^«?
^0*4°
\
Laa.\
061
furent couverts de honte
brille,
eurent sohl de dissimilier la
quelques images
*
v?^»-3
^5
J_i>fc>*_a
j-^o
^~»/?
•.«3'jJL/
OJ..3J»/
y,*. ,&„— 'k>So
tv>
^ts-caiöo
t
jj>CL^i^3 :^.o«,aoj.v>
06t y-.;
V—^-3-^
y_io
) 1
^ioi '^j
jj'^/o :)lo'poo N-^o Jolä:>o :Jjl^C^ö*o
,-to.j
&l
).j»_.a_^
jloV^J-U»»
jooeL».
mj yo^o
»
•
^ioi vqjch\ -och
JLjjLiö 'J_ouStx
jl„.Vo
>.»
^»
^.»-.K.^
i-aJ vOO«_iots_jL_jj )iiö..Xi
jbjLiö
.-yO 1
»Ko
)fOis..~^
)j>asä^.sio
),JL«.\,iL>o
v oot„Oo»..o
l^i^aA
)mi
:Jjuoö»too
la~o*~ J^so
!
^aal^j
JJ »
v oo£s^ JL»K^_3
^ö 10
.
7:;
N~~ Q..AO Klxiot JjL^-CO-pl
.OX-.
^-iO*
LXXII.
hommes
qu'ils ont faits dieux, ils
en eux-memes l'enfant qui
les
possedenl
devorera, ainsi
*
Vfol.ns
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
7',
^^j/ a/;
vfoi.
ocx
us )k ..ft-J. voot^
^
r
.;>
1
.-^.*3lL-^o
jJo
JS*..; Ji-a-/o
|Lo_i>U Ll'ol. 148
:JjJLiö\
— too/
Jo« -CXoN—-\^
Aaj
^.^iö/i
v" b.
IcxJSso
.
^<xoK*l
>N.~3
J~s/
^.ioi
l^-'^o ^..\cx
1.
L V
que
in
Ils
de mesure vfoi.
m de
l'esprit
—
E^iövat.
.
-.^cxoN-./
*Jl_jcx
V
3.
**»•
—
4.
anges, en
les
comme
efTet,
^U^x
cx-i
.
--cxoK-/
K*o
)._-_üdo/
V
I.
)K^M ;o
-ex
in
margine
des dieux; par un
sortent encore des limites legitimes et
d'etre
paien
margine
in
pour Taspect
TidolAtrie
JoCSs o-^
vo.jcx
.-)oC^.j Jk.^*io
oex
^»j (lo-jOt-s
v3/
öC^
:
o/
Hn^°o
des viperes, qui se detruisent en mettant leurs petits au
de cela que sont malades
eux-memes
-.ooi
Ua-^- —2. L
.
adorent ils
^s/
)o»~o
les ventres
monde.
Jjl^oo J-^iooKio ^oi-\
.
margine
La.\o .'K_»..jl-.V~3 -exok^/j
)cx.3\
lo^'^
^
la^.
cuJ-V/
.
yoouK-/
ou^a»
JouVJJ;
•>
n°>J t*Äcoäj
oilo-.)^
«S Jjot
s^öio;o ,.\
^.(.3
-cxo^../
••^--oi.-vs
t^
s>
ko
^- » Q-.
'^.jl—
K~./l
)ocx
JjLSJ
U-^ .»
)»=t- : ^;
m.j; -ex ^:>o
;a.,s
J_v^> ):v>i«>)Jo -...,
Jtoöi cxla^X'>>s>a\o
)j)i;
J^^o ^/» -.yoow^
JJ;
lo^am
*
J.jochA
ILaJLw
yOO(A
^--ul^-s yOCXJLaj-so :j_^*OJ
K*l jkS±>^,
^
l" b.
ojA
:'JIjji.-J^
[356]
(sy;?ijjt-a)
ignorent
la
prennent
ils
piete
le
voile
*
C'est
(eü
de ceux qui fönt profession pour
lorsqu'ils cachent sous
chretiens,
et qu'ils
exterieur de
meme beaueoup
la
manque
magnificence
peau de
la
([AeyaXo-peiratx)
5
la brebis
haute
et la
superiorite de notre mystere.
Nous sommes tellement eloignes d'adorer un honneur 1,
fol.
148
et
un
un temps oü
le
lutte irreconciliable
Verbe de Dieu "
qui est en Dieu
et
qui
est
Dieu
;
avec
*
n'etait
pas
de meine
et
ils
'
n'appartient pas ä
la
et
que nous avons meine
»,
luiqui
est
C'esl
la
phrase eßlebre
:
••
Hv
7tot- ot:
le
Pere
et le Fils.
nature increee ou ä l'essence
oOx
rjv.
».
—
2.
10
« II
y au commencement, :
professent que l'Esprit eternel
n'est pas Dieu, eüt-il Texistence avant les autres creatures. 1.
de leur attribuer
les Ariens, qui disent
au point de vue du temps apres
et saint a aussi existe
tout ce qui
anges
eulte qui ne conviennent qu ä Dieu seul,
prefere pour nous une avait
les
Cf. Jean,
1,
l.
(ousta),
Car cela
Xous entendons,
is
HOMELIE
357
-.i-iö/j
JJ
J_io ocx
y^/
-
J
^ |S- o«-^ ^1-^.iO.Jl W-^x 001
K-;
-U-scu
JA,--.
^-J^ot J-OOJus;
..a*JUiol/»
10
^
J«*-*v
+~
>*^
^^3;
),-..
* % V>
po/
*3
L
en
V
J-c*$s
margine
in
^*o;
Aiuvo;.
—
LV
2.
in
Jj>jl.
^ö\ ä/
^0 Vt-^—
'^.-3 Ot_I_iO; 061
:
Atuva;.
—
3.
V
L
in
J-s/
-oto^;J-=>
-.^3? J<*^
°<ä
margine
:
J-©-^
—
U3 !«-
V
'1.
et
Et nouveau est ce qui n'est pas en tout
'.
le
115
U-/
Qu'il n'y ait pas en toi de dieu nouveau,
:
dans
fait
^
LoJLiäA f=^>?
margine
n'adorep'as non plus un dieu etranger
temps, mais ce qui a ete
OU» yl.
l'ol.
^-aj»=>;
JJ
)«*^
Joovj
JjauaS^Vfo
^--j
V-M'>^o .^.ojo^J-i ^jl-*o
*^.;
o»..V,i
.-JLmoV
^OOt
-.^^A
JJ;
-.J^-/
>s/
prophete aussi dire
le
effet,
:
•_->
,—o
J_.j_io
JjljuScüLxxS.0
vooiis.3;
,N
yOOj.^.Ju^o
K*l \K*J'^l
Jl^-- J«H^s y^>
J^o^i»; J£s>v>-i .Joot v^oioK-./
JJ.oJSw.JL-
oöt
o»J^
-öi
J^aS.^
cu^. Jjl3u'/
^ooiJM
:)öös
^ax-
*J-»JsiJLa
J»qj ot^.;
1.
3
Vfio
Joot
^/ Joou»
jo^col jLs/o
Jot-\JJ
^)J^jo
.Joot s-oiots^/
]J/
75
LXXII.
temps,
011
dans une partie d'un
siecle et
dans une duree plus ou moins courte, de mertie que ce qui est sujet au temps ort».«; les derniers jours, le Pere nous a parle par le Fils, par car Paul crie :
5
:
lequel *
il
a aussi cree
n'etait-il
Et comment
les siecles'-.
pas en tout temps? Mais,
comme
le
createur de tous les siecles
celui qui n'etait pas
dans
le
temps,
*
vfol. 115 v" a.
il
a 6te dans
une partie du temps.
Nous reconnaissons donc que 10
les
anges
et tous les ordres Celestes qui ont
enumeres, ont ete aussi crees par Dieu,
ete
pour nous
il
n'y a qu'un seid Dieu
le
et
ne sont pas des dieux; car
Pere, de qui viennent toutes choses et
pour
qui nous sommes, et un seul Seigneur Jesus-Christ, par qui sont toutes choses
par qui nous sommes
3 .
cöte, David, le plus divin des prophetes, chante
De son
en s'adressant au Dieu de l'univers is
flammes de feu le
ses ministres
'
.
:
Celui qui fait des vents ses anges,
Dans un autre passage
il
dit
Seigneur, (vous) tous ses anges, qui etes puissants en force
1.
Pf.
lxxx,
10.
—
_».
Hebr.,
1,
2.
et
—
:>.
1
Gor., vni.
fi.
—
4.
ps.
cm.
4.
encore
(et)
:
et
des
Benisses
qui executez sa
SEVERE M'ANTTOCHE.
76
aavl» .oi-V.»
JLj n-ocul^-oA .oifcC^io
jliöj
ou*ii ^.,_^ «\^i >
^.^io
Jfcw^-SO
^ot\ L
i'ol.
149
vOO»-.K-/ "^.OOI
-.Jl,_X_ii«.
^JJU;
JoC^jJ
K-./
^.so 'yjL-auiu
„_.^ot
J— oV
-öi
p
vOC*Sj> J-V^c^
vooi^-3
j-~ oV yOoi-A-./
•^oajL
^
^^--»Z
^5° l^-*^ ^^00
jn
'\ i
.,,
Jj^Jloo.3
Jl*.~ t"*->^
r° a.
'Vfol.
11
5^SO -.vVjkjuio
^.;
vb.
JjloioS;
JKjLiojJ lo\ fS
-^ .flao/o
Jj—.ÄOo jÄo^-o )lo— K.^^kKj>;
och
V-^oot
J^oJLcoJ-s ^s
J-iaaco/
pawle,
.\ooi-.J^./ jjj
^-^ot *-/;;
*>o^s >xooV3 "^o
>s/
ä
afin d'obeir
la
)
>
j-.Vr=>
Benissez
.
JJo
)t^:
le
och
J~».io»-o
)l n
'^^
J_soufcoo
a^ .-^.^iäio
^-io .--oioK_/
voix de ses paroles
^oü^
»s/
jJ
>
^aiwjo -.J-ö»^«.
^.\oi^
jooj
^.^^»
1-jJjÄ^
Jla^^ö
.^».iisKio;
x^jr40 ! .oCb—;
)L«.~:5
.oila^i—
-.|jLD»a3
^V^aJLi )L>— o
*-./•»
a\;
k-/ Jt»^;
«Ol '^.-oü^
.J,:i>'a2L.\ yo-j/
.»
jjuuiöJLio
jkxiaAkJ^; tjK.-UDVÖtv»
yVjKjiäe
J^-2lÜJ;o
>
[358]
Jjoiojls
jjLipoo J^>iJ
. ->
\ ^-io
V^;
Seigneur, (vous) tontps ses
armees, qui etes ses ministres et qui executez sa volonte'.
A
cela
il
bon d'ajouter aussi ce que
est
dit l'Apötre ä
leur sujet
:
Ne
sont-ilspas tous des esprits au Service (de Dien), envoyes pour exercer un minist'ere
en faveur de ceux qui doivent heriter du salut"? Ce sont donc des esprits faits et
des creatures intellectuelles et incorporelles, dont l'occupation est de louer
Dieu, de recevoir des ordres divins et de les executer avec rapidite et force.
possedent, en
Lfol. 149 Ils
lorsqu'il leur est Vfol. ils
envoyes pour
le
donne d'en haut de
ministere
*
faire
de notre salut
*
ä ce qui leur est
commande,
de telles choses, lorsqu'ils sont
et lorsqu'ils participent ä la
lumiere
1
essentielle (oüaia) qui apparait dans la Sainte Trinite et
premiere, increee
et
qu'ils sont eclaires
par
A
une force qui convient
efTet,
lä.
cause de cela ceux qui remplissent
la
fonction (tö&j) d'ecuyers(<jiraöy.p'.oi),
qui portent la lance et qui sont armes, sont egalement appeles des anges de
lumiere, non pas parce qu'ils se trouvent sous des apparences bles,
— ce qui
est en
sairement aussi sans l.
Ps. cn, 20-21.
—2.
dehors de
apparence
Hebi..
i,
14.
la
grossierete du corps, en
(rsyr^a)
;
—
mais parce
(ayr^.'x)
effet,
qu'ils
sembla-
est neces-
sont vus et
l
HOMELIE
[359]
^*a .•^•^oK.aoioo
joOÖA.
I0L0, )—»yj»
,
Jo^JJ
J..-*ia_*
JLlj— /
u
J_jL.>l~Kio
)K.^.il.. >o;
\ts.
"m« j> Loom
^/? ^-*^
U'r*°
v^o« U>^~
^-.C*J^.../
^--^A»
OÖ» .'\OQ-mJ
JV-=s^ ^°«»3 ?
Jjl^.
^.\
»3/;
'j^o-oo;
^° V-^
^-^01
..j
^D
oö»j
)la....,\ °>;
<**/
^
^-^Ot yOjJ
t-«-^ jtOt^w^iLiO .yOO».^^*
Li^vpo;
)
.-^o«oK»./
)J/
.
;
)K^A*iö.Ji
yoo»..^/
ooot
77
Jlo-i^ ->— 1/
JjL-iLo
V^CX
J-JL3J-3JO
» ..;
>.V-*o/»
^j-a
^J
.•q-.>-1/
Jln\
v3/
too
^.)_~
LXXII.
vnm
/
^--.\oi •
Vlul
I
I,
r» a.
K^io
ot.-\
nm\o
Jla
1.
L V
in
Jj^ajx^
compris dans appellations
:
les
:ot,«°>i
N!*>ȣ.io
llasKaiio margine
oiXioo
_
Uo^U-is.
)ooi
^^bsJjs
V ^'w
2.
—
3.
connues parmi nous,
et
des milices
sur
la terre
paix, parmi
Personne, en sous lesquels
C'est pourquoi
».
hommes bonne
V
margine
in
:
J^ü--/
^» .^*-'i
ils
:
montrent
qu'ils
afin
Sabaoth; car
Luc aussi
dit
:
et
Sabaoth
«
Une
t
»
raupe de
Gloire ä Dieu dans les hauteurs
hommes
ont paru ditferemment suivant trouvait,
la
pouvoir, lequel est appele
volonte (eu&oxt'a)
sont apparus parfois ä des
du besoin qui se
tunite
L
^J-^
'.
ne jugera ce qui a rapport (aux anges) par
effet,
ils
sont varies, et
les
le
tantöt le Seio'iieur
aux bergers, disant
milice Celeste apparut
la
4.
jjuootfcoo
)o^.'.'.^.i
inveutions de l'esprit de cette maniere, ä savoir par ces
tantöt le Seigneur des armees, «
—
V flfio
royaute et la puissance universelle de celui qui a
se traduit par
(.icn.-"^
.0001 ^.>~J^oo j^aifloj-s ^--V—/
ces actions
et
3
saints le
;
les
aspects
car ces (aspects)
temps, selon I'oppor-
dans des appareuces
[yyj.y.) telles
que
pouvaient les apercevoir les yeux d'etres sensibles. C'est pourquoi Daniel,
deurs
*
auquel desirs 1
de il
2 ,
Luc,
la
sasesse
arriva en
voyait des II,
13-14.
-
2.
et
fait,
qui
pour
—
hommes Dan.,
ix,
etait
la
devore en lui-meme pour
les
profon-
beaute intellectuelle des visions divines,
et
*
v
iui. 111;
r° a.
et tres
justement,
- -
d'etre appele un
divers, varies et differents suivant le
23; x.
11
el
19.
komme
de
temps au
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
78
^/
jof«.
v-.oia^s.^. Vo ch.2^.^1
.„-..ot.-'bo
^...q^" ^o
.^oot )
jojJL*.?
.
JI
i\
^i^o
^*Aoi la\
jJLoo
oöi
)ooi
»rt .
i
(..ia.ivi
ji.cn
,~.^o>;
J-Jl^j»
.
|j»-^
oiJb^.1
jLoo
^o
lo Q CO
.^>' t
(.*i
>ä/; .•J_JLÜ_aio;
^X
Iq q eco2^
)..2..\-ai\o )icx
.)l).^co
NV^io .)J^.^co Ua^i
-J;oi
c£>/
J-o't--^;
•
iV>; }.*.~.u
as
«xa\oö(» -6i )iaoK.2.io JLaL*^o t.-.^^
JLs'oj»
tt>
S;K^o
-oiai^o
^/
) t-»w2i.^öJJ
^/
jJLo
yooh^o
Iq_^ v^JSl^o
!.a.a-\..iö
jjo
.U^^üd
^-.Aot
^»;
.JJQJ;
J.-iö';o
[360J
i^-,...
^la\ vr.>i.
lies/ 6j.>^/< L V
I.
-
t
im.i
margine
in
:
ryoot-^^ -ooi ^»>Ilw.too»
v -.^oi
)i>~~
Laa^
..»
v
/
Q$aZ.
point de vue des apparences (u^riaa), ä cause de la variete et de la diificulte d'iuterpretation des revelations. Tantöt
vit
il
Gabriel
vole, et (celui-ci) lui faisait coimaitre par ses paroles
de l'oiseau est en Lfol.
eilet,
la
une parole
comme
son corps etait l'eclair, ses
yeux comme
l'aspect de Vairain
montrait
la
que
(indiquait)
la
et la
'
Chrysolithe,
des
lampes
dont
les
son
te la
la
Mais V
r..l.
si
im aspects
<|iii
Dar
i\.
i
paroles que je
2.
Dan., \,
comme 2 .
Tout
visions,
et
l'avenir entre
la
multitude. C'est pourquoi
ä-ü.
dit, et
il
il
avail
entendait
:
.
nous pensons que l'essence
—
les
moments de
de
J
te dis'
apparaissuient en eu\, -:{.
l'aspcct
voix d'une multitude
et de comprendre
encore besoiu d'une explication au sujet de ce qui etait les
comme
car c'est ce que inoutrent la diversite des matieres
voix confuse et incertaine de
Comprends
Tantöt
de feu, ses bras et ses pieds
variete des evenements divise les :
(<7£r,tta)
reins etaienl ceints d'or d'Uphaz;
comme
d'interpreter
qui
de ta friere, dit-il,
faire connattre'.
visaye (xpo'jwirov)
{ly.o.-a;)
elincelant et sa voix dillieulte
beaucoup de royaumes (GTon)
je suis venu pour
vötu de Im,
la
Au commencement
la rapidite.
est sortis, et
homme
iw(ilvil) encore un
cela
marque de
comme un homme que l'apparence
—
:
'
il
Dan.,
est
(oüciac)
(des anges) est aussi selon les
ögalement necessaire de croire
\. 11.
qu'ils
1IOMKLIE LXXII.
[361]
^io, |_jL_o»a-3;o .J.^*jLio;
j
jkia^-ix^o
^
a*>~.J./
.-^zoj
Jba.9
1.
V
add
.J-»-JL^
,?*ki>
vClj/
jloJLv—
>-o|3s
«JLa Jou^>
)i-=Lü
^alüo >Ul
^»i ow- Gette lecture
esl
^o
^- 001
J°<* j ?
JI*-
loA, yoi« o/ .jla^io^ öws
J»««ai.\ K-J.*»--'-^ ^J?
'jowSs» |Ao>f*)
oiSj 'k*JJ
..Jjoi
^-.j
7!)
^*3l ^^-®
v«"«
t
•*°JVa./
3 ^/?
Q^o^o
"^^o -W
un peu incertaine ä cause du mauvais etat du ms.
sont varies et materiels, et ceci, lorsqu'ils sont immateriels et simples en tant qu'ils sont iucorporels.
Ne sont-üs pas
lous,
en
effet,
des esprits au servier (de
pour exercer un ministere en faveur de ceux qui doivent heriter du salut*? Est-ee que tel n'etait pas Gabriel qui pour nous, qui devions devenir 2 et elre sauves par le salut qui les heritiers de Dien et les coheritiers du Christ Dien), envoyes
>
en vient, etait envoye pour l'annonciation de
la
Mere de Dieu Marie
?
Pourquoi
n'est-ce pas de la meine maniere que (se prpseuterent) aussi ceux qui appa-
rurent aux
femmes aupres du divin tombeau
et
annoncerent
resurreetion, eux qui, d'une maniere egalement appropriee ä i
connaissance de Dieu qui resplendit dans robes
(aiokri)
la
auite
3 ,
les
premiers
la
de
la
la luniiere
apparurent revetus de
blanches et etincelantes?
N'estimerons-nous donc pas bienheureux ceux qui sont dans cet etat, qui se delectent et se rejouissent de l'illumination den haut et executent les ordres divins? Oui, dis-je, et avec une grande conliance. Honorons-les d'autant plus
Dieu l.
et
Ilebr..
que nous savons seulement
du Seigneur i.
14.
—
2.
et
Rom.,
qu'ils sont
de bons serviteurs, vm,
17.
—
3.
Nous suivons
de vrais ministres du bon
et qu'ils sont
le
texte de V.
dans une grande
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
80
|x^ Uni.
iv.i
M
,>nm
V-A-»
°>
(tOs-ioo JoC^s
Jt0^ia_\
•
ch.\
3'J.x
)
«
«
[362]
**> -.o'jl; U>*£*~
t-«-^
'Juaeuo
A^L& H«^-*—
y *i"
t-3
^-^
*—
J~.oot
3 ? '."^-Joi
)"L-
t-
v" a.
Vful. 116
^^
)o£^i
^)o,_o
J^jJLiö
-.vOJ^
Jlo,.-.;
J...0Ö1
*
*^äö/
Jj/
;po/ K-.)^OW
.Jjldch
v" a.
^o
.^\oi jVa^j
)j/
,-id/
ocx
uo/; oi3o«_3 ^-»>— ^.aj^aa
^^_^0
JJ
yOO(..\_.l
.
,.~
"^vi.
yo^o.^1
.oo l-o
,o>j-.
jj
-.J-A^euti yOOt^.-»*
|_30«_2 ^_£L~.iO
J-oJLöi
^o
'^yo
:^_ic JLs^o
L-^üioo ^*aJh-o
:J._ioVo
^*>-*'J
^
)KS.io^
o&
"^a-s; yOüöi :^tio_^.j
L V
in
LV
^o -2.
margine
^
t-»^-»!
in
^V-s.^
margine
:
>=o-
ff)
—
v>;
in
dans
la joie
•
vj'oi.
Verbe.
le
margine
im nant cette parole, di.s,
il
y a de
Et encore dans
:
le ciel
la joie
Mais
:
//
^_^jL^o.^oiie»
°-
y
en
a,
effet,
s'est
devant
les
armöes Celestes
se rejouissent.
exprime tres clairement en ces termes
*
de le
Car, repre* :
Je uous
le
anges de Dien pour un seul pecheur qui se fepent 2
les
.
Voyez ä ne mepriser aucun de ces petits; car je vous dis que leurs anges
ne peuvent voir
mes que
il
roienl saus cesse la face (TCpocwirov) de
est encore ecrit
II
v*^x)?o»
|...Q.:^bo
cielpour un seul pecheur qui se repent*, a declare le Christ Dieu
estdonc certain que
II
)laj...>.~too
jljajjvu
allegresse et dans une grande joie ä cause de notre salut.
Lfoi. 149
\&3^
vQJÖt )La\.i—
JL^sJLo
\OJOi;
L V
3.
t~
^qjijq^o .J-chSs J_süo
\.*K*io
9 \-^o
^—
••t-»--^
J— ^>a*i
Jlo_L.oV-oK~io JL^. -.M*-^? vootloj^^o K^J_/JS^>
JJ.2^o
1.
.)JLni°i\>o>
)—
Cu.kj ooio .U-iOJO;
)_3,:ä)i
•:J^oCSx
2>5
.o'jl*
la
:
Les
Seraphim
se cachent
man Pen
qui est dans
face (irpduuirov)
la
cieux 3 .-
les
\ parce
qu'ils
gloire de Dien.
que
il
est certain par la
le
Livre divin, se servant de l'habitude en usage chez nous, varie la
c'est d'apres les sens qui s'y trouvent renfer-
parole de l'enseignement. Par les Seraphins et par les armees rapides, exces-
sivement courageux, prompts, sublimes et eleves,
muntre clairement lenr grand nombre
d'ailes,
—
— il
c'est,
fait
en
ce que
effet,
connaitre que cette
gloire sublime est absolument inaeeessible et invisible. Par les anges, auxquels ;i
ete confiee la
garde de ceux qui passent pour etre
nous, eux qui voient sans cesse I
Luc, xv,
7.
2.
I.ur.
xv,
10.
—
3.
la
les plus petits
face (Tzpowizov) du Pere Celeste,
Matth.. xvin.
lo.
—
1,
Cf. Isaie, vi, 2.
il
parmi
indique
i
HOMELIE
[3631
.^..^SJsoo
J^Jk_io*
Jj/
11
J-äULiÖ
\OJÖ« J-l»_V ya-±
^x^»'
^^»io
.Öi_.K_/
J-JL-SOI
JK^JOJ
.
81
\ J^oo N.>|^0|V^; \Q.jöü^ k~»/;
i
*-^;
^-*o
•>t-^>
^
LXXII.
-
|-3o, ^3
K^O
.j-fc^Oo/
>-3.otl
|Jo
o/ ^)0QJL_^
v
*»öt
-V!
•«
m»
IN "^sta^S
I
«
'^».»Vlbl
K-O
JjLOii
jj ;
fol.
grandeur de leur charite
la
anges sonl censes avoir toute
les
tiennent personnellement
nous, 5
011
craignant
In
face
(7Tpo
la liberte
la
de nies peches'
briller tu face (-pocco-ov)
sur
(irappYiffia)
de ceux qai s'entre-
parole varie de la
la visite terrible
'
;
de Dieu,
le
tantöt, atliranl
ton serviteur
de ton serviteur ; parce que je suis
dans
ei
149
de leur paix, gräce ä laquelle
avec des priaces tres eleves.
peut trouver aussi que
effet, tantöt,
et
(
in
Quand
meme
paix sur
Iui,
il
ne detourne pas In füre
la detresse,
exauce-moi
vite
de
maniere. En
prophete s'ecrie
la
s'agit
il
Detourne
:
dit
:
Fais
(repoGoiirov) *
v fol. 116
2 .
C'est d'apres des seus de ce genre qu'il laut prendre diversement les faces I)
icdpsuirov)
de Dieu,
porelle et d'apres
une essence
(oücia)
et
non d'apres un type
(tuxo?)
une forme humaiue; ce qui
est
et
une image
(eixeav)
etranger ä une nature
cor011
ä
incorporelle. C'est ainsi que les anges sont dits voir sans
cesse la face (xpöswTCoy) de Dieu, lorsqu'ils s'oceupent avec zele de notre garde et
peut-etre aussi lorsqu'ils fönt quelques supplications pour nous. Quelque
chose de ce genre est indique egalement par lange qui parlait
quand, par une sorte de prosopopee disait la fin
1.
PS.
L, 11.
de
—
PATR. OR
la captivite d'Israel,
2.
PS. LXVIII.
—
T.
XII.
—
18.
F. 1.
(icpocwiroirotK) et
*
a Daniel, »Lfol.
par une indication,
en s'expriniant en ces terraes
:
11
il
pre-
n'y en a
iv>
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
82
^ .[yx. Y
:
./
»..'mv;
'^ü^^oxs \*_äo.->k
t
- k-i
)™"*\£ ****» io^ot"3 J^JJ^
..'j-^o-*»
V*n^ -«
JiJU;
4>~»/
JLsV-O;
-v^-j/
v*^?
•
-^
ot
U**»
vQJc*^ K-)t-K~.o
^*^-*'??
v?J °'
^°
"V*
?
*~! i^? -5*!
JJ— -.W^»
c*X-D )K-V**>?
J»f-»!<>
Ua*
^-^—'jj
-.J-'t-*»-^
Jj"2uo
'V*l
Jl°
~J±3i vOJÖt JjüüÜu^Ao ')KjL.pa.^o J_ioiÄ^o V-*^ &l
|jtio-.öcio
V
..^.\ot
jj/
[364]
fol. 117
^ -*™X
J—^oa
och*
..Joot
pö/
Joe*
^iäio
y-s
3/
-.ooot
^.»a'n
s.
)
Jj^a^
_.K_/ voj^ V
1
^-^o
Jjjbo
oöt
me vienne
qrwi
donne, en
efl'et,
et surtout ä
Jjjl;UL3
ir
3/
_i_~
.
°°<
V*n^
1
l'r^j -v?-
/
.jou&» **oio;a-J^j
n cot Uv^cu^ -.t-^i
k*^;*
v*-^3
vok_i/
)t-°r«
ycuoi
\J°
.-Jö^JJ;
^°
V!~^
t
meme
pour gardiens,
ceux qui craignent
du Seigneur,
sauvera
est-il
2 .
dit,
en
le
auxnatiöns, aux
la force
«
Seigneur, des anges
campera
»
un camp
et
il
de tont
villes, ä
ainsi
chaque
que des
11
est
homme oflicicrs
part du grand roi. L'ange
la
iampera autour de ceux qni
efTet,
Car ce mot
ange possede
Michel nitre chef.
en aide contre ceux-lä, sinon
(Tx^iapxoc) fideles et des soldats qui viennent de
les
Jjloch
.)-Jo)jiaio; JvJj^
.o>
».
). . jl.." ,?>
.^oio, »
);oi
.-yCuouS.
VviO»xj.
u«
/m.\
w-axio la^k»
o°°«
-.V^^v
Jv^sl^v
"^o
^a-.;ltoo; J^o oot
indique que
le
craignent,
et
il
le secours d'un seul
d'une troupe rangee en bataille.
Mais, oubliani leur condition de soldats et de serviteurs, ne les deshono-
rons pas ä cause de cela, en vertu Vidi.
II 7
sont au dein des limites. seid est Dieu est a
Manue,
disait
faisaient aussi
:
*
dune
erreur paienne, par des honneurs qui
Car tout ce qui est enleve ä la gloire de celui qui
un deshonneur pour eux. C'est Et
si
tu [als
Barnabe
et
ainsi
que Fange qui parlait
un holocauste, offre-le au Seigneur
Paul, ces serviteurs
3 .
C'est ce que
aussi fideles que les anges,
quand les adorateurs de demons de Lycaonie entreprirent de leur oil'rir un hommes, pourquoi faitessacrifice corame ä des dieux. Ils criaient, en eflfel :
vous (flu? Nous aussi, nous sommes des 1.
Dan.,
\. 21.
—
2.
Ps. xxxiii, 8.
—
i.
hommes
Jugcs, xni,
16.
sujets
aux meines
passio?is que]
HOMELIE
[365]
|oiA
loJS yQ.
.voasod
°>,Uo
i
)
yoot-a k-»/;
^So
U>U
yuJu.Kjs
:oooi
n
.
^ot'O
-
.
i*»'«v» J
^so
^3 ..Ö(JlSü
L V
in
*.
ts
margine
fflOVlIO
—
V add
2.
\
Uieu vivant
f/tti
a fait
^.cx
;
VmvM
°öt
.'JLw*
1.9U
\-.i
a^
ßl JöCSs.
-.)l>-.>-iw
r"
o_Aj;
—öl
Jt->./
lo_\io I^SuLm
L. <
7.-/0 .-Jooi ^.oioK_/ •Jp»?-3
JJ/
o»N
>ct
a.
V
lul.
1
b.
117
rt\
w S; iu^ 0/ (.^.Xä^L.w^
v«""«
iwus vous annoncons qu'il faut quitter res vanites
vous;
t-3^^?
^Jl^^ä» pa3
••Jov^JJ
-3lCQlS,
jK-^po
J'i^'il
r>
^*
^--JS.o« ^-./;
^00
^
J-»t^°
"ici
JI.
)--
^-L/t
yOOU^Of-O ^poi vajöt^ &} 0001
.-^-.ou-l^—./
Jpk*-3 fcv.2^.;
""
:
•
:
vqjA
v_*m
>ot
'
-*--
-|
.
»-•—*/
.
83
J^i/°
J^cl»o
^coVais O-a/t-a
^.-^xot
^3
Vu»/
oiio,
^..ot^-30
1.
J—o»
>V)
»
.^NnV oC^_; )LJ— j JLou-^ooo
,-.0»^.
v
vi
KaSy£D ^^
w^o K_J1^»;
yOOt-K-./» o^sK-flo/ )LiüLXJLS
)k
LXXII.
le ciel, la terre,
la mer,
et
vous tourner vers
et tout ce t/ui. s'y
le
trouve*.
Les paiens, au contraire, se servaient dune foule de ruses
(TCopo?)
met-
et
taient toute pierre en branle, afin d'obtenir im holocauste et d'etre regardes
comme
des dieux, parce qu'ils avaient rendu dans uue
bienfait(sܣ'pyet*)
humain. Tels, en
qui ont passe ä tort
effet, ils
villi-
un service ou un
voyaient aussi leurs predecesseurs
aux yeux des hommes pdur
etre des dieux. Mais tels ne
sont pas les esprits administrateurs, intelleeluels et Celestes. Car
eux-memes une crainte d'autant plus vive
qu'ils sont plus pres
il
y a en
de Üieu,
et ils
sont saisis d'effroi par suite de sa terrible superiorite. Ils se souviennent, en eilet,
de lachute
et qui,
comme
du Calomniateur qui
*
est ecrit,
il
coiini sur lui avec
deshonneur
qui est a elle-meme sa loi
autrefojs appartenait ä leur ordre (xa^.c)
eleve son cou contte 2 .
Mais
(ai»To'vofjt.o?),
la
*
le
Seigneur tout-puissant
main des peintres qui
et
n
est insolente et
favorisant les inventions ou les imagina-
tions pa'iennes et relatives ä l'idolatrie et disposant tout
pour son avantage,
revet Michel et Gabriel, ainsi que des princes r-rupawo«) ou des rois, d'une robe I.
Art., xiv, 14.
—
2.
Job, xv. 26.
*
Lfoi. 150
.
v r
f.'.i.
h.
u:
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
84
^3
"^00
.(.io.^J»
Jl^o
;y,fl'«v ^jlicL^ K.\^.^x
-.coa-coo a.ccoü2
i
J
-X
\
v^ N.«
v.
_^JS>_^
"^.^j och (j^.o|o
)-*-'Y-°
:>
»
)-
JO
0/
^_ioo .**-»i_*_eo\ Iv-cQ-^-s )l,LiO;lo
ycuö«-^
.•)—^s;
».3
.-OV^'ji./
k-)jV-^3
—
(sie) Ha^te-J»..
Jooio
.-oii^s»
);oio |lo
»
»
t
,.3
)-»coä.j.^o
?
^.oto
1
1
V«
»s/o
..o_«jls,1/
vi t vio .ojKJ^io
yOCH-i-S)/
^*5; y>*\
-J-V20-J
i^o;^.js
n
»
k-.j.-^-^Sl/;o )lo_Dj.
t-cu-
VN;
^
^^-J^o ^_l~
Jj*J;o»o
ou^-3
V^o«
-.^-^°i 7-/??°
h 01
j~^Jc*3
Jjöwo;
yOOi^.; )jl^cu^3o
j^tlOOJl
jloKJk->A
vQJoi;
•.Jju.'^o
v ^jL».:ü..io
.^JLw-
jjL^CS.0*» )jl3oi;
JJ^»l-=> -.J-aS^ö
J.Jo-^»/?
n -^? v°—'*i *»yi ^*N
'
^_^3uäJ
..
J—^-fi
061
p
ous
V
.)Ä^J^io jK^a^vx)
JL^xso
.vOchA JK^>\.io
[366]
OJLS.Ol/
Jjoi
fol.ll
v
a.
1.
U^
v
tt
»o-
1,
de pourpre
((7ToV/i)
droite la
du pouvoir universel. C'est pour ces raisons
l'autorite et
semblables que ceux qui honorent les anges dans
abandonnent
l'Eglise et transgressent ses lois
ceux qui ont ordonne
Nous
orne d'une couronne et met dans leur main
et royale, les
marque de
et d'autres
pai'
_>.
et
pose
los saints
(v6(*o?), 011t
canons
irae teile folie,
ete anathematises
(y.aväv).
suivant ceux-ci dans leur integrite et fermant les entrees
aussi,
seeretes de l'idolätrie, nous sanetifions donc les temples construits sous le
vocable des anges par les os et les membres sacres des saints martyrs, ou par leur cendre victorieuse
(vw/iepopoe;)
qui a ete entierement
consumee d'une
heroique et qui est devenue im sacrifice, en nous ecriant par
que ceux-ci sont egalement des puissances eux aussi, en ei ils
executent
tent sa volonte
de celle-ci Vfol.117 relle v°
effet,
et ils Ps.
1:11,
d'nn etranger,
operent
20-21.
que David ils
le
les
anges.
ils
de nombreux
*
Ils
le fait
meme
10
sont devenus
chante des anges, puissants en force
sont devenus ses ministres
et ceci, lorsqu'ils etaient lies ä la chair.
comme
a.
1.
,
meme
parole [du Seigneur),
In 1
de
eomme
niajuiere
se sont conduits d'une
miraelcs.
Cependant
et ils
execu-
se sont detournes
Ils
maniere incorpo-
meme
ä cause de
15
HOMELIE
[367]
-^
)ooi
)
m
.-ooot ^_«.-\
^o
ä £
o.
p
•>'*
•
vQJCX-\ OQ-X^wlO
..yOJCH^O
•*
.
I.
cela
\'
ils
in
-
^
jooi
.
•
oA
*Jj*t-" jJ
lO-^J
vOOJ^ K-/
J-L^*/
.-JjJ-ifcs^.
oiJ^o .'jt^bkj
vft ».a'tJ;
vOojJS.
J,_=L^
la^iö
t—
^D
.)K*i^
5ssj^O
vooj^.
KJh-sKj./*
'jfcs^^iJ.
^iO ^£W,J!
J^-^o
••\a-iöi;
N5
^-iO
J,-0»
v*öi
'
Lfol
r
150
b.
Jla_3^;
JjJJ_iö;
IIoj^j»».
n'ont pas oublie lcur condition de serviteurs.
anges eux-mßmes
que les
.•
JJ/
^-aJi.
L
Jt-fc-iJ^
Jpa-si JJ-t-^^
yQjöt
JJ/
joot
,£^J-* JKjJ^_^_io/o )tC^.üoo jKj ^a al;
Jjj.*
"^O» ^--M
CH.A.S.J
marsine
*»
»^j
.-)oO»
K^S ^jAot^
An.
I-
')
85
k^-*,; Ia^>; ^^Ji^Q»«/ «.JLa^
^oto^o^-V-a ou^. yj
^0,^0 jooi '" auto
.>e^o )j>-3
jpto |
LXXII.
soient autre cliose
Ne croyons donc pas
que des ministres
et
des
serviteurs. G'est, en eilet, ce 5
tyrs se trouvent
que nous apprend
nous enseigne
et
melanges aux (anges). C'est
ainsi
ceci,
mais ä aucun autre sinon ä
des figures
chose de io
*
(tütoj)
dans
spirituel et evangelique
du service
;
il
il
les laissait
les sacrifices,
tolerait
il
melait
quelque petite
l'habitude ancienne, afin d'attirer vers la verite et de ravir ceux
auxquels avait ete laisse ce faire
lui seul, et,
mar-
les
que Dieu agissait egalement
ä l'egard des enfauts d'Israel qui penchaient vers l'idolätrie; sacrifier,
que
lui-meme une arme de
(reste) d'habitude et,
d'une certaine maniere, de se
cette habitude. C'est pourquoi les
martyrs melan-
ges avec les anges nous apprennent et nous eoseignent ä nous eloigner d'une
pensee trompeuse, puisque les uns et les autres n'ont qu'une seule occupation, (ä savoir) louer
Dans
15
Paul
le ciel aussi,
l'atteste,
premiers-nes
bain de 1.
la
H6bi\,
Dieu
en
eilet
et le servir
(comme dans
en reunissant aux
inscrits
dans
les
en vuo de notre salut. cette eglise), ils habitent
ensemble.
myriades des ank/es et d leur assemblee l'eglise des
cieux'.
Ces derniers sonl ceux
qui,
parla
regeneration, ont ete enrichis de l'adoption et ont eu part ä XII, 22-23.
foi
etle
la nais-
*
Lfoi.iso
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
86 *\
v<-
«
.-asloK*./ Li—oi
oöt
.-o»t»-i.
..~>o
JJ,~>
"^£^0 .yOOuK-/ Jpao vOoC^-3
Vfol.ll?^ V
[368]
lo^oo
J-ti-ä
.J,-~V_^
JJ/
.
m\
oUL.il»
^io»
>*_.»;
aj/
k-./
Jlo
I)
^&oÄio
scoa-»o^.^v
oo»
).^jl\V/;o
t
jJL.^o .0060*»
clL\ ..);o( looi
^-»^ ol\^
^io
vQJoi
v
1.
*
v
foi.
11-
.),ja-./
1q-.o.ao
)1q^» ^ ; )Io-1\^o
00*^
Jv*>J-*>
^o
^ k^~
J
J,—~j/o •.^CL-S* ^fO'l J^-j/
^*i>^./jj ^-./
la^
,pö/ Jose*
Jlo^JL«} J-^
JjL_^iöJi
^^~-iO
vfi/
Jj
ocn
öuk*/
..
<^
V-^
>*.cl»_1\»
J-.»*J
^y.m
.-)jL«\i
J^öjoi ,^=>
0/
J-La-.'/
vQJCH vS/j
V*^
U*-l i—
7"*/?
jov^J .ok^-io
.JLs|bcLL\
.oooj ^-*Viö/
J^-ou^
v£Q_^3lK_iO
J-»/
jlo-^4
.'JLsuu*;
*—=>
M't-^»!
)JU_\o .j -T's'V
)
K*_s
lalV.
o_V^,Jj oö«\j '^^-oo« yOJÖt
-.ov-a-»
,-1^.--«
sance spirituelle en vertu de laquelle personne
*
n'est cadet,
mais tous sont pre-
•
miers-nes ä cause de la meine plenitude de gräce et du raöme honneur. C'est ainsi
que parle aussi Gregoire
Theologien dans un de ses discours
le
:
«
II
y
aura une assemblee generale des armees Celestes et terrestres; car je suis per-
suade que celles-ci sont aussi dans l'allegresse ce jour,
si
vraiment
hommes
aiment les
elles
et
dans
la fete
avec nous en
aiment Dieu'.
et si elles
»
C'est dans cettepensee que nous mettons ensemble les martyrs et les anges,
comme
etant les serviteurs fideles d'un seid maitre et etant une seule assem-
blee qui aime les
hommes
et qui airne
Dieu. Ce n'est pas, en
chasser les anges, selon une erreur des pai'ens, par les martyrs), sous ainsi, les
le
du Crucifie, des rois, et
ä l'exemple ils
Ceux qui ont Gregoire de
et
il
deceux qui portent
n'est
pas
icl;
honore" celui
Nazianze,.P.
.
t.
il
;pji
est
la lance (xovr&ptov) :
saints (des
s'il
10
en etait
col. 332.
--
aupres du palais
Vous cherches Jesus de Nazareth
ressuscite, en
('//'>/,
comme
a ete crucifie, 6 insenses,
IXXVI,
ahn de
ne sejourneraient pas aupres du tombeau
ne diraient pae aux femmes
qui a 6te crucifie;
1.
pretexte qu'iis
membres
ont eu une mort violente. Car,
anges n'habiteraient pas
eilet,
2.
Mattb..
xxvm,
il
l'avait dit-
.
comment auront:>n.
15
HOMELIE
[369]
L— -~i
yOSiSOl-l
^^ch
.);)'«
•y(T>n
5
»
^*i)^ ypv
\
.'yOOU^
°öi
»ÖJ*»J
V> OOjä K^)oiA-^ol
<
KjiO
*»^'^J;
•
i-^-iiEX
^-Xjj
^-.»-.to«.
)ln
))—^io\
10
y
. ftj
.
)J.oiK
i
\<3->öt;
••)oOI
^;'/
oot
>&\
*L-
—
2.
i
\
)o«
V
1-
»Vt^>
«V
»»
Joot
vqjchX y^^v
^«_30(^cq.'^o
-ooch
\j\
JJi
»t
n
.
)loN~^.io
Vi
et
lui,
(ich
,..,Vt v>
.
^oo
.yocH-io-^
)i-^2L^>
.
.-^L-flOQ-.;
aü>cnt/ vochX
va.X.\bo
~.;
Ot^^JS.
3
i-
"^
-Ji
comment
et
combattu
jj—koo ."vi
t>
J-^öjo»^
M -/;
öv^o
'*'
J
*
a^i
t
JK*_ioo
j) »-
y-ojiio
combat
le
et chastete et (ye'voc),
(äywv)
membres
se detourneront-ils de la poussiere de ces
guerisons de tout genre
pour
qui ont
avec vertu, (poussiere) qui opere toujours des qui chasse
merveilles sont faites enPalestine,
*
'
les
demons.
On
peut voir que ces
äCesaree meme, par Procope,
et
dans
le
Pont par Pbocas, qui apparait clairement ä ceux qui sont adliges sur mer,
accompagne doucement
qui navigue avec eux et qui
sont sur
le
et
paisiblement ceux qui
point d'etre submerges par les Hots.
Les anges sont aupres des membres de ces (martyrs) deposes maintenant i"
dans ce lieu; rent,
en
relle et
de
la
s'il ir>
effet,
de
la
ils
les
aiment
et ils les louent ainsi
ceux qui avec
meme
le
que leurs
maniere queux-memes
et ils
hono-
mortalite de ceux qui ont vecu dans
ne se detournent aucunement
la -vertu.
Et qu'y
rendaient en toute häte d'Egypte dans la Terre Promise inort le corps de
1.
esprits. Ils
corps se sont conduits d'une maniere incorpo-
a-t-il
d'etonnant
en est ainsi des martyrs, lorsque Dieu dis^it aux enfants d'Israel qui se
qu'il
te
.1
«\ o»
.
Jla_io,_5
^X-» n
OOO!
y^jji >So ?VÄ
.L~ioJ.j>
Vl "
151
^-^chi )K^oV ^co.
)t— o/
^
'
I"
Jo^iö JJo* 01 '
Lfol.
~>
*
ft-
J»-~3/o
v^
j£oo,_3*
•>\a^o; L>o/ ia\ ^-*'p° v
P°/ )o«-^
&'\-l
«Ntm
«*>N,f o»
-
>XOa_£vJ a£Li
J-Oa3^.
»l»^oo J^.j„.>^.j
J.AOI
..
.
>on
V add ov^s
vecu avec purete
5
.
i,
donc en horreur ceux qui ont souffert
ils
OCH
'
.)
X ~;
.-yOotJLs/
LvJich*
OU
>^
OCH
);tt„^\ w.otoK_./
L.i Lcol~CU=>
/
t-v^j vOJÖi^jo
3 V.. Vto .LojLbö y. i »t'o -.aba^jsoU/
K_)_r,_^3
m/;
•»
fS^.
•:-K_.)
y.
)a^i yOJoi
)Lq-^oi
*\io
^\.^s..^<,
<S(
87
|_IO^J-3 OJiNol/o OJL—
^^;
'^cqjl >n.
vQ.JCH^v
J^CL>~3*
»j)l
'Vt.^o jlo°»
)loiK-*^o
."Oyja'jl/
och
,_iOO
LXXII.
Joseph
garde dans
Ex., XXIII, 2Ü.
le
:
Voici j'envoie
chemin
'?
Ou
mon ante devant
plutöt
(
aal^ov 8i)
il
et
qui emportaient
ta face (irpocwicov),
allait aussi
pour
lui-meme
*
Lfol.
*
vfol.
i
.<>
ns
SEVERE D'ANTIOCIIE.
SS
*-*»• Kj/
^j'l
pZOa±£>
JJ
JL^-a^x; ,_*> V-K- y^.
.>*„
)i.2.K.£Q^O )lo MtJ
.•J.OOI
Ju/ vSOJl^J*
Jfcs^.iCLS
8
1
p
)-aq^o;
,-jüfl'i
°it-<*
.Lcoo.ia.1;
ooot ^.j*>»
U'O-V^ .^4^
3?
•
-bo|
-Öt»
•:-Joi^v_^-5i
V fol. r
.Jt-^/ yOOliQ^
L*OO>0 +3
>ö.^o .-«.*v° jln'.,^ '»--"^
Li/
^ ^9l^oo
v k_J_L.* x.i>K-ao»
pö/
vj» .)oOt
IS^-i/
[370]
JK^iö
»
ooi
"*>
k—^*/ -^
-.^»»-Ol
^-^OtO
J-.^
Jj^Öo.3
)t-3Lbw
^_io vfi— j'to
^/? ^*?
y-\
It-*5 )*^
1.
jo—J;
^«_3 r
^ ™ -
J-Sjo .Joe* vä^lÄ JojSs
Jooi
M ^-°
K4..,^\
K-JL»xcu» ^acuJn
f.,l
i
ir,n
JU
i
v
.
^
V»
^9
.k-.JLao_CLÄ> Jooi ^o'Jjj Jji-o^3 /
00°« v>-" Jk-Vco*; ^*t-oi; \äjö&. iooi J-.j-~£oo» ~6i
^oi JJ^-o«-^
.J^ioi
tJ
p
.,^.^3,^.^0
.J_*oJLiö \^J^>o jlo-dJLi^»
v^»
).Ü-»»J
^°? -ioo«
^>0 v .
..
|_.>.~fcoo JJ; «-cn
im' ..
^DQ_oa^j/ 3/
oot
J_s»
>k-=>
.)>-«
JK »«•>
.oooi
10
Q.~X.3i
J;c*\o .Jfc^ojlio
V
I.
aveceüx; car Moi'se point partir d'ici* tu as trouve
disait
:
et (Dieu) repondait
;
gräce d mes yeux
et je
m
avait Heu, lorsque le fait de toucher
commandements
rante selon les
ne vas pas avec nous,
Si toiwiime tu Je
:
te
car
ferai la parole que tu as dite,
connais mieux que toui 1111
ne nous fais
le
monde*. Et cela
mort passait pour une action deshono-
puerils de la Loi (vop;), qui nous apprenaient
5
et nous enseignaient d'une facon allegorique ä nous eloigner des oeuvres
mortes des peches. .
V
|,,|
|
II
18
est dit
1
''
Moi'se, lait,
quand
que le
*
Michel lui-meme veilla aussi sur
Calomniateur
lui resistait,
le
tombeau du corps de
lorsque Dieu
le
permettait et vou-
par ce qui paraissait, montrer ä ceux qui alors voyaieiit peu de choses
et
10
avaient des dispositions tres grossieres, ce qui ne paraissait pas, ä savoir que,
apres que nous
delivres de la condition d'ici-bas, le Calomniateur et
sommes
armees mauvaises quisont avec
les
route vers les (regions) superieures,
phent de ceux qui ont *
Lfol. lao
'
la
au secours des anges vie 1.
:
Ex., XXXIII, 15.
—
2.
combattent nosames, quand
elles fönt
e1
veulent arröter leur marche:
ils
mal, mais
fait le
ascetique et dans
lui
c'est ce qu'a la
ils
sont vaincus par les justes gräce
vu aussi Antoine, qui est
grand dans
Vie angölique. Le Livre sacre a ces
Ex., XXXIII, 17
triom-
mots
:
Or
is
HOMELIE FAX II.
[3711
«lkie| rjjjliö
-
•>
>'<
jl-.»
oöi ^.;
"^..JL^io
-.^Xot ^-/;; JKJl_£J^o
'^.i»,
.ch.-^
L-oio
j_s/
^x^-
^jl~
yas.
)ln '»»^
.Jjldo»
89
J-JOp
:^jl.oK_jl/
+s
oöt
JjJV
J-sKji\
"^.och ^-.Vo»..\
yootou^
(.jJLiö;
.);CH-flO»o
^>
')v-°-*/
')^-.««o
*>
*l
J-»J-3
ou^»;
l'archange Michel, lorsqu'il parlait au Calomniateur dans
In
Seigneur
te
reprime
louons donc
le
(toute) puissance, ainsi
dans
les siecles
Jude,
9.
lui
.)L»». t_o
dispute relative
et
queconvient toute louange,
mais
il
au
dil
:
de pareils biens,
(tout)
qu'au Pere et au Saint-Esprit, maintenant
des siecles. Ainsi I1N
I.
j-koi
Christ, le Dieu des anges et des martyrs, en lui sachant gre
de tous ces (bienfaits). C'est ä
et
.^»ou^s
'
Puisque nous avons ete juges dignes de ces mysteres 5
,.3
.
oöt
corps de Mo'ise, n'osa pas porter contre lui une sentence d'execration; le
fc^-./
)^..^j.^aJS
>
-.jj,_«*o/o
^.-^o/ .^.-^cu^s >ctS^^o ^sj^aoo
Que
o£!k
^-.j
soit-il
DE l'hOMELIE LXXII.
honneur et
et
toujourä
|k\U t^^f :•
Ijoi^o
Jot^-V-»
|;*>1*
^^
l-J^*-ß
v" a.
I
q
\
o
J_sJ_ä
™n*
K../
JK^jä^Io^o jl^io J^~
.JloiK^ ^o.
L^/
:Viö/o
jJ;
jJ^/
-^-;
p
J-~JSji
JjliLio;
.-Ol
J-»ö^/
^o
m»q\o2l\
fcCM;
jkjL*.
Jjl*l.Öi^o
^
J;Ot
ju]J
Kj/
ö/
:Jjot
.I^iocx/ «^.5 JLa/
.
«^
Kjlaa
H0MEL1E LXX1II Sl
*
vfoi.H8
*
II
me semble que
11
LE SAINT MARTYIt BAKLAHa'.
je vois le sacre vieillard et inartvr
v" a.
moi un regard penetrant
et
accuser
mon
silence avec ardeur, et
avec ardeur, mais encore avec juste raison. tends-tu pas, o
toi,
personnes en Dieu*
un
si
11
m'accuse
l'Apotre Paul allinner et dire
Comment
(se fait-il)
:
//
non seulement
ainsi et dit
:
«
lüttes
?
meme temps
N'en-
n'y a point d'acceplim de
donc que deux
fois dejä tu aies
riche eloge des Quarante Martyrs, auxquels ce temple saint est
(en partage) en
mes
?
ßarlaha jeter sur
l'ait
donne
qu'ä moi, et que tu ne te sois pas preoccupe de
Voici cette annee est
la
troisieme, sans que tu m'aies decerne une
seule parole elogieuse et sans que tu aies exhorte ä la vertu un seul fidele par l.
Cf. S.
stome,
/'.
Basile,
<;.,
I.
Hom., XVII, sur
L, col, 675.
—2.
\c
martyr Barlaam,
Rom., n, 11
;
I'
Col., in, 25.
G.,
I.
XXXI,
col. 484; et
S.
Jean Chryso-
HOMELIE
[373]
-oioK-/ _yla^ ^*>?
^
-
oi; K-./
n/-
:jk-3»
JJjo
J)o^io
^
]-^
-.i-°!
LXXIII.
laio^s ^-»
)
*>
^
f,'e>
^»
;^-.too;
^j
^-*>o
™\
)
.
Vi
t\ oJSo, y~\
0i"Ss
ia-^
P°y/? J-co^a-o
>-^-!
jülöU» 1,-.^» -Öl
OÖI J^oo-..=>
)a± Jt~a/ N-U*^»
s^^Jüi
Jjjhö wOu.Vo J-aJLiö ,_*> .Jj)JU "
^
U^»
)t^ JK-s»
^*;
)°if yoo^l JtC^~;
.-Jju»
^^O^
J^;)Jo
oi|
X'-flD
JjÖ-nJ
JiObw^io JK-.W5 ö£>o; ^.N^o/ .-ö^h^l U-,j; 5
91
,-io J-a.'^io
J^
o«l.a\ ^-.;
.JjJootfcoo
Lfol. 151 i"'
^io
)K^uuacu ^*JÖij
.-oi-ä^-fio
.•^j^j
)»-o;o
oöi
)...
.')
oovl.
ü^ai^o ; ^*! cu °t
vQjit-^»
•
vOJidC^o .o-y2^_9 jk-^iiö/
^6
a.
yi\\
'oi^-j
),.
^J«;
vQJÖi
Vfol. 118 V" b.
oJ_flD;
oo»_\
:j^£* JLi— ; yQJÖi ^-ioo :)_3LflD;
-.Jj/
Jloifc^io-S}
vOJÖi
^
yoy&
l^io^s
^oo_o'/
vOO-S*/
:J—oi
vi
•
«^
nvi\
(x*lo;),
mais
l'interet
ta
part que vient
i
oöt
i
-^o
v-otok-./o
(.^ts-oo
V-~^ ^/
l^
:
mon
eloge
dans
(jüe'o;)
(äycov)
la
avec
le
prophete David
:
(Test de
grande Eglise'. Cette grande Eglise,
que rien ne doit surpasser en grandeur, est celle qui se reunira au jour
gement, lorsque toute
du ju-
creation douee de raison dans une seule assem-
la
comme im
blee se tiendra avec frayeur devant le juge, qui,
o
y
Jj(
,_*;
mes combats (äycov) car je desire non pas les eloges de mes freres. Pour moi, en eflet, j'ai appris ä chanter au-
pres-du Dieu qui a institue les combats
5
)-..a>g
^
^io
jfcCioa-.
».joJs
consideration) de
(la
^> \ oi p
^.^eün
roi,
sera entoure
de lanciers, d'anges,
d'archanges et de toute l'armee (tx?i;) intellectuelle.
Ainsi qu'il est ecrit,
convoque aupres de lui
rer une Separation les lä
il
dans son peaple
choses Celestes d'avec
il
donne
repos et
le
le
terre, s'incliner vers le la
geheime.
je
me
devant celui qui a
Ps. xxi, 26.
c'est-ä-dire,
ceux qui ont
il
en haut
et,
une
et la terre, afin d'ope- *.L
leverai,
vieilli et
choses terrestres
fois entraines, se
il
les laisse,
plonger dans
—
2.
Ps. xi.ix.
en entendant ces (paroles),
;
ä ceux-
comme
la
le feu
de
4.
et je
me
defendrai
qui est rempli de jours passes dans la vertu et
la vraie vie
;
—
le
fol.
151
separe ceux qui ont accompli
pratique les
sejour d'en haut, et ceux-ci
bas
de (jours) appartenant ä 1.
;
le ciel *
»
Pour moi,
>">
*
2
Livre de la Loi
(vo'jao?)
lui-meme, en
*
v
fol.
i
L8
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
-)2
»fl°i»\
j».-*»/
UjlV\
^.ä
?
K—a-- )..'»«>
s~_u__> jJo
Jj/
^_,';
.j_l/
J_ia_\;;
..y^.; ^*.\oi jlnrrt.M./; jlo_|_
yOJc*^» -oi Ua'to;
i,o_s'»; 'ooi
.)__,i-> jbö;
)J/
^__ö ^.-.\oi .öu;q,..\ > jk-_~_l; l^___.'o_~>o
Vfol.119 JJ.O-_-^J 1"
);l'a.iw
^OJ-A-/»
__.)
'J-
>*>_.
J_j/
'Jj/
v___-_3>
-W m
ojst-=?
JU>-,_>/
^
'-»-
»?
K-Ji-k.- )?oi^-^o
^?
3
k*_
"^oo
.y^>»
^*_bö-*> jJ_^_*L-_o ^^i. ]L_/
öt__o _*/
j-iKNonto
Jjüßjo
-OOI
jk_£_>..0
c*X-.?
ooi
_otc___\l.* /o
M
J^o
oj n' . >n\ o
JK__<po
J_)u-
^.*__o»__>
.-j-skj»'/
J^OjV^
5/
:\0-_.J
M
f^l'tooo
.-JLi/
o^o
-.Jjl-JU>;
)v-^-a-s*
.JK--JÖV-3
-»/
,__\oi J,VoK_, Jj/ ''^jl__o;
^io»
k_o ^/
-oia-^3L^'/ vS/ -.po'/o
ji.o_~_.o_~
)1>>;j
[374]
y~.\
^_«_\OI
-.Ji-*l
y^
:\Zo\l\ .J»>0__ J
j-Oo.*
JJ ?
\ '^^'t;
jooi ^>JJ?
V—^
Ji-O--*-»
.^W*?/
ii.
K->)°> n io
)K_.y_3a.j
rJ.__o._;oik__o
:-oot
]i
.___, ,JU
^°i-o?
:
_y~^-»?
°~-v ° i CO;
L V
1.
effet,
in
margine
m'ordonne
la/personne
:
^.L
rfe
—
2.
I,
V
<>/
margine
u»Va.»i.
tenir debout en prdsence (irpooiDTCov)
me
iTcp
meine tempsun eloge
;
— je parlerai et
de ina defense je ferai en
(-/As'o?).
Je sais, 6 notre pere, que dans
un corps decrepit tu as montre une ardeur
vaillante et juvenile et que parta patience tu as eleve tres haut (cette ardeur). .Mais queferai-je,
moi que des
milliers de soucis occupent et importunent
?
Je
absolumcnt incapable d'appliquer ma langue ä ces (questions) sacrees d'une maniere distinguee, et je crains pour cette raison de passer (plutot) pour
suis
diminuer
et
non pas pour exalter
magnificence
([/.eyaXoirpeTCsia)
tes qualites.
Car
de tes actions heroi'ques
je suis (aö^viui?)
convaineu
<[ue la
n'a nul besoin de j
l'expression elevee et sublime des paroles, mais qu'elle suffit ä elever jusqu'au ciel les auditeurs,
diie,
v
fol.
iiö
parce que tu avais
grand äge, et
tu l'as dit
non pas de ton
fert et ce
t.
meme *
par
La
le fait
du seul
recit.
En
ce qu'il te fallait
sagesse et que tu y etais dispose et prepare par ton
saus diminution; et ce qui etait
(äge), ce
effet,
le
propre de
la
jeunesse
que Tonne croyait pas avant que tu l'eusses souf-
que par conseqüent on regardait comrne etranger au vieillard, tu
er. I/v.. xix, 32.
l'as
HOMELIR
[375]
&l
ii\ vQ-»/ »___.-»!
),.i
-.vQ-jöi
JJ/
LXXIII.
)li— /
*jt',__-oo J-io__>_~ V-JV-.; och
•
jla-JU-..^._co—V-0 CH-.K-./ U-o»
.
J_^oä^o;;
J*J.*a_\o
<
mm
00J.0
)_•',
•JoC-N -otoK»./ J«L_o; :j_^J_>oi\ )ooi
io-Xj
JJ.a____.^;
o/
-dcooJj/i
Jiooi;
^>Ot-*>
yo\s
001
:J--*';
J 00 J.A—-* JlcufrO^
J»V*
c*_A_./
:loot
JJ *
93
^J/jl-o ^-;
Joot
J„_»o
~>
:c*_ol.
J—o,.-»
po
oöi
,_>
J.
yi -. /v .,.
J--«fi
I»«-— !
I,
i"
)_«/
Jot-VJJ
y_co
JJ
_.6t
oöt
,^-o
:Joch Jjl_j
o»_*J./
-.),.. »
>v>
•*><__-.
^
lov-.--—; J--Ö-.-3
l^bw_JL_o JjlS)-*>
^ V-
"t-uc
-°^!
t-^»
*
•
>K__>
J__/
W
0,-^•!
^°
JJ_^s__s :J;Ji-_v K->~,' ?
Jc*-Xo J.-X-
-Jou-N; fiel )J.o»-~-w -.^*--'j JJ^oö?
JJ*
0(
oot
Joot
•.
.7---^ t-00
-oioK—/ J-t— /? -.kv-jo/ K-j/
ryoca—o ___\oi_\o
J._aa
VImI. r°
1.
V add
151
J^oito
UoV^JjLflO;
-V-o/
Joi
.1.
I).
J-t--~»« o«,__\o
.>^_oa\
öl~- ^-/
Kj/
.öt-CL-x*
i
yV^o
Jio-OL- ^./
-oi J-*^--^ JJS*_./,__\
o vi
> JjoKjuio o»__
.',
Jk-~a-U.
*s°
-AJ a
,_*>
ogL.--.xi
061;
JJ.a_.ö;»_s}
m
^»
»
i
•'J-°-?J?
.f^j/
^so
..v-ooj-S
_.t-*.l/;o
)?ot
..i'VioJi./
V__^-W
)V-=^J
•.)
-.'r^ol
)J.a-.,.N ^;
Jfcs_A--._
>>o
\
jK-.j'.iN .Jj-m-o J—ov_\o
•.^.; Jju'i
__._«>/
cft-Q
-
,
I,
II'.
b.
ot-^-
montre tien par
ta patience.
mais encore au diamant
Car
(oc&z(/.*c)
appartenait non seulement ä la jeunesse,
il
ou ä toute autre matiere
(SXm)
plus saine et
plus forme, de ne pas (pouvoir) endurer ces supplices.
quand
Toutefois,
tianisme? «
»
le
juge
dogmes
Comme
celui-ei, etonne,
eu qui
le
Dieu
Saint
;
la l'olie
riant,
le
Pere
et
»
du juste dit
qui
question
:
«
Qu'est-ce que
Chris-
le
preparation d'une vie glorieuse.
(ÄdyfiaToc) et la
voulait encore apprendre »
il
dit
lui
:
:
« «
:
«
:
»
Qu'est-ce que Dieu, (II
•
Lfol.151
*
Vfol.119
s'engage) ä ado-
son Fils unique Notre-Seigneür Jesus-Christ et l'Esprit-
A
cette parole, le juge s'etait
etait
Voici,
une defense
toi-meme
aussi qu'apres le Pere tu adores et
la
ne consentira nullement ä adorer les creatures,
il
pai'enne.
il
*
chretien promet de croire?
mais
(ÖcOAoyia)
posait
ce sage par l'esprit et ce vieillard par l'intelligence repondait
C'est la verite des
rer
(lui)
a ete cree par son
sers la
creature,
Fils, qui est
propre Pere.
»
imagine que
*
et
theologie
la
Et
car tu
as
et,
en
confesse
necessairement posterieur
celui-ci,
fermant
insensee de celui qui, dans une ebriete idolätre, adorait de diverses dieux nes ä des epoques r ^
(le fait)
de sa propre erreur
((7uvr,yopia)
tu le
comme
la
bouche
nombreux
en aussi grand nombre que
le
fds et
veulent
r" b.
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
04
'cüu.,loo
^-^rtoo
po
loi^ -.Joo« yj»
Jfcoöcoo» JlaXio-.oi ^eo. ot-L.V)
^
^00
jk_s
'J»oi
.Joch
ool
oJs
,
)-3't-»o
001 ou^w
J-i^lo
Jooi
«a'J—
Joch
Jooi 1.
V
n'o,
,
joo,
>»a.«»ß>J0-
—
les fables, dit
du temps
JJ'JL
V
2.
»3/
)
k>
^
Ljl«J
))
-öio
JKmqX
car
;
il
les creatures,
est le
...
xn
,
i
1
x> J*sJ^=>
'Joot
3/
*Jooi
J^^-o
ot-3^-a?
\v
-01 vootla ao
jlL~; oojo
-.J-iJ.
p
>
.)ooi
wUla;
Jooi
iy'»,>fl
oöj;
J.ia_./
Jk n . v»\ ;
ögo-Lofco t-^v
Verbe
splendeur, et
et la
il
ne
parce que la creature n'est pas une
»
Ariens soient repris par ces (paroles),
les
JK-»_x_äJj^o ^io;
i
JJIKjjo -Jooi Jv-£.>-ioo
Jjlo; J^oä—J,
oi,-.,/;
commencement
et sans
progeniture.
i
JJ;
»ja-3
^-)t-V^°
w»,^;'
peut pas etre compte avec
Que
)\m
p
"^s^
a^pö
-Jooi
öt-s
y No
)V-*-^-o
jöt^JJ --~sj -.oooi o_V.£l.j
V^J
)ooi
Considere, 6 jage, que Dieu est engendre independamment
«
:
oöt
<^*> Jo°l V-^.ü/
Jjyjaaaus j..ax-ia^
.Jjooi JJ» •
:°P
-Jiaio^
JJ;
"^^ JjK^^»«
)-ccl*ä
^io J-*>*-^?
:jiKj*Kj;
+3 ^-^>oi
^--Jcn
p» ^—^ow^
^3;.j/
-.Jjs_.;).X '.
-ja*. JJ»o
yOji.Kj \_*!S>ous
-.QJJ-.V/
JW°
)t—
ojl—1/
ö/
.Jju'j
^-*fOi; 001
Jooi >*wioJi
.olcqj JIqjljl^V^
jbö
^.ia:* )loV^-JLs^;
po
v^^o
Jln»Vt.o&. JK-.'pQJ?
Jjchxd;
y.3o(K.io Jt-Lin
.Jooi
»-<^ Jk-^-io
•.)—.ioio '^.oioK-/
jJ;
[376]
la foi des
pensees sont etrangeres ä
et qu'ils
sachent que leurs
martyrs.
Vaincu sur ce point, celui qui jugeait alors se tournait vers les supplices. Apres avoir cruellement
llagelle le juste,
il
entendait celui-ci dire sous la
foi
des serments qu'il u'eprouvait aucune Sensation par suite de ces mauvais traitements. Ensuite, lorsqu'il eut ordonne de le dechirer au moyen d'ongles
de torture,
il
entendait les
memes
etait tout ecorche. (Le juge)
potence ei
que
dieux qu'il
;
et
les
comme
De
(xtoie)
celui qui avait
ne sentait rien, ailirmait de la sorte,
de
la
dans sa nature.
folie, le II
le
martyr)
donnait encore l'ordre de pendre ce vaillant ä
la clavicule
avait ete dejä brisee par
autres os etaient tombes de leur jointure naturelle,
», lui disait
les limites
paroles heroi'ques, et (cependant
perdu
la
la raison; et celui
meine
facon qu'il
«
la
la
violence
Sacrifie
aux
qui souffrait, parce
ne souffrait pas.
(juge) osait par des ordres insenses depasser
ordonnait, en
efl'ct,
que. tandis <jue
(le
juste) etait
HOMELIE
[377]
P
öoa_i> v^°J-^° -.oi,_ JJ
oi>.a3o<_i
V-SoJ-ao
\
.-^soi^k-JLaoj v /i
U
)
vw
95
^
^-io
J»— J»ov_3 ö*_s yO-^V-J?
tv^,tO^
^io
)v>
)»
.JtCS.li»
-/
LXXII1.
«tD
Joot-iio
v o>S
•.
«\ V
5
öi-K— / JK-a^oo
looi
V-^v
"^o>
'jlojV^^jo
|^oj;
K*a
^*^oi
co-a;
),
sJl-*_i
"^^o
.JV^r»; jloAa
.oiA
jooi >5
^ -\
<- -s
Jooi
JIcücl-^-v
..
-jl.Slj;
po
öiV-^-J
Jfcs«^_L.aL^,oi^_io,
n\
JJ
->
yo'Uoi
U^-'/o
-.oiIclS.
>
Ibl.
[19
v° a.
|
»oj
);'»
Jjö-sJ? °°»
i»o
.)
..
p
dV^?
J
J^oo„o
l?
^^^
.J^^S. ^.^^jj» 1q^»
Jooi
^w
>3l»
oda y>r>\v>\
.JjtJjaa»
)-o;po
p
looi )y~aL,
JüuJ^_ipo.
(ifSv^ic» w.ö(
oi^JJo
\" a.
J-jul./
.jooi
^.J Jj^LL^
)J
VLi.
}y^J
JJ»
]i
^^ot
JL^iSta
Jlooi
tv>
vju/
J)-.»jo
)
•>»>»
j.an .
jJ
»i
..
)
Ä-£-J k-JjL*ij
-.^Ksto
+s •JK.o.x^.V.^
«> °/
«^iJji
);)
pö/ ^lä>
.^£_D_iCL^ y .«
J^oo~JL
JL\
-f^cl
jJUaiCL^ s-öws
i.
v "m
m°> o o/ ö&.j :«,-{
.cH
..J_.;oNjLio
-Jooi
JJ
Jjot
^
o_\o
)J
^0»-=
>.m v.
,
m
yoS—,;!
^-io
+3 );OM» OOI ))
*,
)t-^s? •')"
Jl
|_N^o
looi
•.t-*^ jio;OW» JK-^Jiw
in
)
Lfol. 151
oSs
^X-./
J;JJ»A
.v^s.I^älj
]J/
JJo
-.looi
,_*>
^ju*
)
öi^a-i.
n\ ^'Eoo "^-^.o
^-^joi
jjitO
i'-o'^Le*'
suspendu en
l'air,
on
paume de
lui ouvrit la
enflamme auquel on avait ajoute de l'encens au-dessous (de
lui), aiin
que,
s'il
la
main, qu'on y mit un charbon
(XtSavo?), et
retournait la main,
il
qu'on dressät un autel
passät pour avoir offert Il'.i
de l'encens :,
peut-il,
aux demons. Mais
*
personne ne disait
une accusation
qu'il avait fait
sang de son corps qui
martyre, en
effet,
promet
(iyüv) sacres, disait
le 15
1 .
»
Cependant,
:
:
de
la
;
c'est
comme
patience et
1'eüt
d<^
Comment
se
chair?
A
la
penchee ou
des libations aux demons, par
tombe sur
la
il
le
le
retiree,
meme
que
raison que
l'autel sans sa volonte.
Lr
non pas
pourquoi, celui qui a institue ces combats
martvr
mal,
il fit
turnt
le
etait instruit
de
corps, et ne peuvent tuer
sur cette question que
la perversite
de ce
commandement
maintint sa main dans une position inflexible,
peu ä peu, sans
Apprenons donc nous-memes de Matth., x, 28.
il
«
contre sa pensee, de
Ne craignez pas ceux qui
(ainsi) eile etait detruite
1.
lui dire
l'attitude inflexible et yaillante de Tarne, et
bien sera corrompu avec
la limite
brülait,
(jtstT/iyopwc)
coulait, etait
l'impassibilite de la chair
l'ame
de
etait aise
quand sa main
que,
effet,
ce fait n'offrait pas
io
il
6 vain, que la chair n'eprouve pas les souffrances
supposer, en
le
*
el
etre vaincue par le charbon.
cette main
immuable
(ä avoir)
un
esprit
v. a
.'
„°' v
SEVERE DANTIOCHE.
96
jA^iS^a^o
..^a^aij J;ou»,
)^,/
) ?
[378]
Uä'^o |^.io^ö^o
o^ioj/
oj^ J^./
vb
Jk^iN.»
ot-Va, Jj^j. ,_*> t-^-xo .-h^xh^SLl
.^\ ^ui.
JEs-o-Vm
)lo^JS»>n
»-»
j^-^o» Jio^J
^»; ooC*
.J-poJ_ia^ yQj/
-.-o»oK_./
v
1.
H—
2.
V
^-o.l--
—
3.
non seulement par
Vfol.
v
''
2
:^
J_oK-flD;
J^-ä^ «.»
ö/ Jv^oJL*> Jjo6>
JjlVo );ÖM» ^-—i^»»/? i—
^
°°«
la\o .-Jjö^s ^CLca^Kj JIU^ä»
)^j^o^ ^~;
^>.J'l.
Oue
l'esprit,
et ont souscrit
lui
JKajlsI
^
'^j/
10
mais encore par
des dogmes
du jugement, ceux qui
diront, au jour
(£dy[JUiTa)
na main du martyr, (main) qui couronne, invisilile
.\"|
^>
V add ^=-
sain, ferme et inebranlable.
(eÜGeSetoc)
)—^-^
jjoi
s—ofcoeu JL^iaio loa-.*/
Jl^iaicu./ )lojuäfflo
)lo»oi_flO;
*
la
main, ont renie
blasphematoires
?
piete
la
Prions cette
de donner ä FEglise d'une maniere
toute benediction spirituelle; eile est, en
efTet,
pleine de milliers
5
de biens, parce qu'elle a remporte son martyre particulier en dehors de tout le
du corps.
reste
Cette courte nuit d'ete, 6 notre pere, (la
nuit) d'hiver des saints
aux combats pement.
(iyuv)
t'a
l'ait
cette homelie en
abrege
Quarante Martyrs nous accorde de prendre
en toute liberte
Si par tes priores tu
et
;
ear
plaisir
de donner anx homelies un long develop-
alleges nos soucis et
si
tu
10
nous procures un
repos journalier, peut-etre serons-nous egalement apte ä des commentaires solennels et spirituels plus longs et plus agreables a Christ la
le
Dieu Sauveur. C'est ä
puissance dans
lui
que convient
les siecles. Ainsi soit-il
FIN
DE l'hOMELIE LXXIII.
la
la gloire
du
louange, l'honneur
el
toi,
pour
ls
Lfol. V»
l^—i
.£Bp ~äo
jj/
)K_i«_*;; looi
V
1.
wOj
l
L
&\]!
|N^*^ |li-o^ 0001
.-JotAjJ
061
^J^OO
Uy~
^nV m
-.^l-q-o
t
"^.»
jso^
.
o\^
|jl30j
N*/j
x
>.
J*
.
""»';
lt-=Sx°
w>»Vt V)o
^OO
l
.
-JoCX
\
.'nvi ,..3l».N3
r
JK^io jJ
ya.±i 061
„
.,_
."JK^io
l»-«-^-*
OJl\oUC^ ^OtO^^Y
IM
lj.
^>0|^i.VK_3
L£«,an£.i3.
*
HOMELIE LXXIV
(CETTE HOMELIE) FLT PR0N0NCEE LE VENDREDI DE
TECOTE
TURE
(rWvT7);'.0'7T7]),
ACTES
DES
Oü
IL
(Iloa^E!;)
»Lfd. vb. LA.
Y AVAIT JEUNE SELON
DANS LAQUELLE
IL
151
SEMAINE QUI SUIT LA PENLA COUTUME, SLR LA LEC-
EST
DIT
PIERRE
:
ET
JEAN
MONTA1ENT AU TEMPLE A l'hEL'RE DE LA PRIERE DE LA NEUVIEME (HEURE), ET
IN
HOMME BOITEUX DEPUIS
LE SEIN DE SA
MERE ETAIT PORTE
'
;
ET SLR
LE RESTE.
Apres la
etre
monte au temple avec Pierre
Jean a l'heure
*
de
la priere
de
neuvieme (heure), dis-moi, nous tairons-nous? Et comment ne blamerait-il
pas notre silence sans parole, II
et
le
boiteux qui saute par
la
parole et loue üieu?
ne pouvait pas pour un temps marcher avec ses deux pieds,
par d'autres (hommes) et place aupres de
la
Beile-Porte.
vraiment, quand, pour ainsi dire, par ce qui paraissait,
I.
Act., in.
1--2.
PATR. OR.
—
T. XII.
—
F.
1.
il
II
et la
criait
il
etait porte
rendait belle
que
la priere
* Vfoi. 120
r
a.
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
98
jtC^ioo )ia\,j
jÄoa-^io l-x-a-./
)iK.:x_bo
:)i,.«.
L>~KiO;
-ö»
,-^ poJ^>a^»
Jjlü^ Uv*2Ji
•*)^S-D .!J!
-«
JJ^-soiabo ,.^s .-L-Jc*3 jk-äJ^;
vo.j6u^ Loch
,_-.\).:>>i
t
^6
^.>A t
^.otisL^
r
^lioo
jooi
U^ö;j y~*\
06t
^sö
.-)jK-« )a_i> 'jjoi
^^io
jJbov^
w.oot
.-Lj-JSoo
.-^^oi^o»
.iicxfxj
yVoy^so )1o^sm
.-^.001
'^^kJä.
s
^s/
061
^ölioo
-J;oi
k—3
-°i?
?
ll-^ö^ ^06.
co;
»y
^^ous
y^oi
w.oio
^Q_iä_i.O
.•
JJo
J^-s» J_^»l
.JjuooiKio oöt l-ioj^v
10
I
b.
JlaAJS.
* Lfol.15
'.'
voou^-/
^j> .JJ.oiK^ia.3
JLoJLL» i"
IvaajL^M .-"j^JLfiD )tS^_vötSv^ jLiä—
^.*j
3/ -.JV*^— Vfol.
ySo -.^.fcoUo K-.) n
Lv*» I^-*-**—/ jlVK^o
.
oub>
^o
•JloJL^o^.po
y.t\
ooi
y-l -oo\ ^ä^; Jlaiaou«yao; ^.; 'jlaa^i«.^
V^oj^a^.*
*
L^li
KaJJl^oiÄooo
JK^iVt^K^o
'
jlo^oJSs^; L^a.^cC^.5 0/ .r»-
)
)_J_£oai^»
flola^o
j^o^L^o o-\o
>.^sV;
5 •'°*^ \°°* J--1 t
[ila looi
.-jooi
jojSs»
[380
^^i
*»•/;»
^-^~JJ &b.
-.looi
)lniv>«y^oo jlojtvcoo^.^. öt_J^»/ )K^^Sx
w.5t
yoK-1/
:(L3ioi\
vQjÖj^.0
\OJOt
^ON»
J-a-o-^ JJOI y*+ll
00(j/ :^w*SO|
...
)
o
'
.,..
.
v
>
^*^ls>
yoKj/ &l
a
1.
L V
margine
in
margine
Hoia».t3.
:
(jointe ä) l'entree
par
:
*~»o M-*»^» a\o
_
v
4.
dans
fönt des pas incertains
V
^£-*-
—
2.
6.
L V in margine V <^*-
:
|fr."»>.
—
3.
L V
meme que
l'ait
et
que
les
indecis,
celle qui
manque de
charite,
pieds sont portes inutilement
memc
si
celui qui
marche
est
comme et
qu'ils
orne de
toutes les autres vertus ou du flambeau CXa^zc) de la virginite. C'est
que signifient
cinq vierges
les
resplendissante de
la
in
quelle se met en evidence et sert de chemin
et
pour ceux qui entrent, de cachee par les tenehres,
—
g>«|jji»9&-m 5.
temples semble belle et chere aux yeux de Dieu
les
don de l'aumöne,
le
—
,-ßcvii.o-
folles,
5
ce
qui etaient eelairees par la beaute
purete, mais qui etaient pour ainsi dire eteintes
et
obscures par suite du manque de charite; elles n'entraient pas avec l'epoux,
mais
la
porte de la
chambre
spirituelle etait fermee
devant
elles. C'est
pour
10
quoi, semble-t-il, ce boiteux demandait ögalement ä Pierre et ä Jean de lui *
Vfol. 120 offrir
les
un secours
i.iui
152
de ce genre, en montrant que
necessiteux est necessaire
vue de *
*
meme
la vertu, lorsqu'ils entrent
N'oiis aussi donc,
si
la pitie et la
charite envers
ä ceux qui leur ressemblent au point de
en priere.
vous etes venus
ici
avec une pareille disposition
*
et
si
1
HOMELIE LXXIV.
[3811
^.*^i
Joo«
U3QJJ.JO
5
^.^\oio
^o/o
Joot
.'Oi^*;
ji
U3QL— ,J
JOO)
\»
Vi,
)
-
)
•— ooi ^_seL««lIS«io
jL»'f«'«
J
)K.^a
i,
n
in
.
m ,\
>x^äio
JJ/
^oikjs
^ »TV»
^otas^u»
H3 *'/ i-*.?A V 9 /?
,|^^ja.\
^i-!3o
*--^
y
pojbo^. JJ
^ö
.'h^
Jj.L*
-.Jjoi
).io
<*-W
061
JJ
...tljlSo
-.JU^a** JlaaJboo
JJo
y-»\\\ JjuaolS,
cnüs
0(l\
'oHbo
D
N-^(.^o^o .\j\
Vt-io
U'
t-
«.^ißi
-.ia^|
)L.a.*.L>«
?°^ 7? •*m^ Po)j »—-n^
jüot
^p'j
. "
|ILjoia^j.\o Jl^paix
JJUaN;
.iaVflol Jjocx
£0/
.
JJo -.yoJ^jaüx^o
J.2LCQ.3»
«Ai
joot
„oiof\_/
l^w^o.^
-J^ai
,_.;
u|;
».Vi
n\o
Y
.
Jb^OlJO
jj
^_^.\ch.\
3/
^o'J-flO 061
JK.../
N.«/t
oi.\ K»./
•(.joch
maa^x öuoJx^^vj
r>
>*ooi
jj^u^o;
öi—K.../
JK
**/
.'wJ^
OffrsXjjL^O
oi..\
JKJ^s-r^s
^J^_<
V—^
^oo^.^£l\ jls/
99
-j^^o
.
^«X n
J^^oi
y»»/;
->;
j-flpcooj
»
V
fol.
L20
v*
a\
,-oi(i2\«
I.
y^
^W 3
oow-
•'
y.»°>»;
J— »JJ-
<-»6i;
Jl',L.£o»
JtOsTS^o
•
JUa.5
V \-L
vous avez tendu une main charitable aux pauvres, vous etes montes veritable-
mentä
la
Beile-Porte et vous n'avez pas
Pierre n'avait pas la faculte de dire et 5
de rejeter loin de
vant de ce
t'avons suivi-.
tendre
la
—
rien qui
Voici nous avons tout quitte et nous
:
est encore tenu
de
main au pauvre selon son pouvoir. etfet,
avec violence.
et le traiter
lence,
des fdets, ä une toute petite barque
Car celui qui n'a que tres peu de chose
Que personne, en 10
boiteux), saus s'etre depouille aupara-
disait ä Jesus
il
meme
mentir cette montee. Car
Je n'ai ni urgent ni or', et de repousser
qu'il avait, ce qui se limitait ä
des cannes ä peche;
et ä
:
demande (du
lui la
fait
c'est
aux
manque
ne nie dise
D'abord,
»
«
:
meme
violents qu'appartient
d'intelligence
;
Je ne peux pas reprimer
le
lorsque tu
royaume des
mon
le traiteras
cieu.r
3 ,
besoin
avec vio-
— tu ne
feras
mais tu auras beaucoup d'intelligence, en
achetant au prix d'un peu de violence une propriete de ce genre. Ensuite celui qui 15
impose une semblable violence prendra aussi
deration, dans la suite
place
1.
il
te
Art., in,
il
t'accordera
*
en echange
la
la
violence en consi-
consolation, et ä sa
donnera en retour de riches occasions de bien vivre; car Dien 6.
—
2.
Matth.. xix, 27
;
Marc,
x, 28;
Luc.
xvm.
28.
—
3.
Cf. Matth., XI, 12.
•
Vfol.120 v" a.
SEVERE DANT10CHE.
100
voK^CL— 1
A*i
OÖ» yf>^->0 ..O ->N.
\
Kj/
io
'
.*).«jpo Jj,Jia3 jL^o-i*
mn
^
N/M
"^^io
w.öi
-sA* oöi vo.oojs/
i
o^s
001
-*.^i>;o
:»-iö/»
ot_^; Livi r-
>
)
oöt
>
|
-» t
^-Jui
-/
w-^ot\
i.vj^ot-N.-/;
^D^KiO
-oi
>
.
n
«
i
o£*_.i
|_ux>a..aa\
oöi
.
i
m
oi\^
«> ;
oöi Iol^.
odous_o)o
^.-^-/ ^i.»
p
-^joilSo ooto J-P°
.JKäSlm JlJ^^cö JkXSLiw
JK-Vai.j
.
J—-JJ
J
J^>»';po
-\ vai-.3lfcsj JJo :jü/ voa-aju ^_*.\oCs.
->
ACO^O
J^OOOO» fco /
k~/ k-) n
yotsj/; yo^a .-yoKj/
.-otvi»
-oio_j— 1 v /
t-a^k}
^ch^o ^Xoio
^Sijp öIKj
vo_i\
.
^o
•'ÖU*^P -'
jjoi. t-^X
/
vma\as oa^pö
JK^Jl^S
©«
.'*t-ä°/?
V-.OI0K-.
-^£>o Kj/
fco/
^ö*^»
"^? f*^-!
J
•:•« ot^Jo^j-nl
«^^-A
c*A
y-.\
JjL.jJ;
Jo£$Si oiiaJ^Oe ^o,-dq^ ^#j j
^
w»fcoo£o>o oC^<^<
"^^.iOj .-Ot^-; )K-K*_3
JK^.1^.; -chA
.•c*X..;
|_X^_J J .'Jot^O
IfÜ-^.
.oK!d »»'«'/ Lo~\
o'l
"^. .^ioJs»;
^,» JouSx )
yOjJ^t
[382]
V^-nN.
vj
^^^
/^J
p
-.vaA
^oj-co
1;
wio Uoouo -.^ot^fcw/
.JjL3Lia.io
Vfol.
12C
n'.
\
V>,'«
I
'«
JS.
kß'jj
^-\om
)ij
llfllfllC
^-^v>i
U^j..o.\ VvV^xjk-Jo
^»T
*.V-*Ä* N^^ioS.
?
:oni
..
i
^ä30(
oj\ kO*»J
v° b.
V
|.
—
,^>o
2.
V V»>*».
pas injuste pour oublier vos ceuvres
n'est
et
l'amour
vous avez porte pour son
nom', s'ecrie Paul en ecrivant a certains. Est-ce que toi-meme, lorsque tu vois tou domestique s'appliquer au delä de ses forces ä accoraplir les ordres
de son niaitre, tu ne cherches pas ä
personue fatigue>? Et, quaud propre creature dont
la
il
s'agit
sa justice,
et
dans
le
besoin?
II
eilet,
dit
le lui
mime breux la
vfol. 120 v°b.
te
Cherchez d'abord
:
3
et
;
demandiez
:
nourrira*, mesure son besoin
inotifs d(>
depenses,
il
comme
[,
1
bifii
U-In
.
.
10.
—
'J.
Matth.,
vi. 33:
et
ne se laissant pas con-
lui plait,
il
estimera peu ce qui
Luc. xn,
31.
—
-i.
lui
Matth.,
en
'
et
lui-
posant de nom-
'
appartient et
nögligera
il
savoir que nous devons avant notre
vi,
et
Votre Pere Celeste sait ce dont
Remets ton inquietude au Seigneur,
propriete de ce qui ne lui appartient pas, et
donc
:
royaume de Dieu
le
3
quelquun, oubliant ees (paroles)
si
vaincre par le prophete qui dit Lfoi.i52
comniun sa propriete personnelle avee
tout (le reste) vous sera ajoute
vous avez besoin ava7it que raus
En
de Dieu, penses-tu qu'il negligera sa
volonte se trouve dans l'embarras ä cause de sa
legislation, parce qu'elle aura mis en celui qui est
donner du repos comme ä uue
lui
le
il
desirera
pauvre.
II
taut
besoin honorer d'abord vi, 8.
—
i.
IV.
i.iv,
23.
la
HOMELIE LXXIV.
383
"^^o
j;«
^v^io
•
yas.~Kj
[
.-
JfcC^.io»/
w^ot-s;
öu-X-w
Hmi
K.^\ Jooi»o
-.Ot-X-i
)J/
—L_io
'^coo^^o oot
ooL
votü vpKj/ jtoKauio
ot >°y
)l\..o>ol.
otlo i
.
fr
-.vJüJJ
o\o
,A
k^/l
Uo
IS^./<
oi.\
w^aV
^ioj y**\ -.jLiaJLio y*j/ y/
(otSxi
im
^o;
oöi
t
....N3i
v«/ -.o«^ vofco| JL*i.\»
^
.A.aci 'ii.^
•:-)ov^s
1.
m m argine
L V
:
—
"^^bf-
'-'.
V
c'est
jlj/
loi
5
y
ü
.J
*"*~^. )J
:>
yoauJ^o y/ .JoüSx?
IL—
divine.
la
veuve a
(les)
avait
avait donne, en efFet, toute sa vie qui consistait en ces
deux
seuls quadrants.
Cependant mais
meme
a ajoute
il
:
ä Pierre
Mais
ce
n'a pas sulfi de dire
il
que j'ai je
ment donner aux necessiteux sur soit in
y/ J
^ s -«/
(vd[/.os)
pour cette raison quo l'offrande des deux quadrants de
eile
fcs-^S
ooil.; oöi
passe pour grande, parce qu'elle a touche au besoin de celle qui
donnes;
"^s-D
UJ-^jo-
necessite du pauvre et ainsi nc pas user de fraude envers Ia
Car
JJ /
^aJu*>
oKJs
..""^iCLio
~„./
»—-U
^ota
-'y^
oöt
->;
.^o'«-3
Jts^iCLS
)liLio
Joot
t-*->x
mm
f>
-.^o^
,)hA
oX*
vi nn iv>
i
jW°
o£S.
-J t V\,r> y/o \«0|oK_./
{jl3l>/
Cft-J;
ön
^»öi»
:
iiO OÖI -.v^LCDo/
^-.1
i\o olJum'Kj ooC.» oöio
JK_S
JJLl^
Klaa -flQ vcoo't^a^
)jO(
jjous .wowk.
Looji vi
vd
^o
Lioi
)-OU^.O
j.a.J^j
-.^>o).jo
I
oC^
.
OOtL»
jj/
^iVi
;^CuJLflP; v QJoi\ J^JaJ,x
^
^
^iO kO*»JJ '.°>\\>
t^o)j« wöi
La-a^-co^
^o^o
J-s»
k---=>.oi-.i
•'
)
^a£l3Ö|£oo yOOU;a..\ 5 pttsän
•:-ooo(
.wJS.
3-*-:-vx
yOQlN*^
t-*™v\.
.Inrnvi
Lldoio
Jj^oxj j_skoao/
jjg^äji ^-.il» oöi
>*»öi;
K^soi».
.
J_.ou^s j-.coa^ajL.'S.
JJ
LOJ
en
commune,
meme
regarder
fait, et
et
en
effet,
Je n'ai ni urgent ni or;
ce qu'on a, que ce soit en parole
propriete non pas
que
:
donne', apprenant qu'il laut absolu-
comme
que celui qui donne doit penser
Qu'as-tu,
:
la
te le
tu
n.'aies
pas
et se
reeu-'}
ou que ce
personnelle, mais
comme
chuchoter et se dire ä luiC'est encore
dans cette
pensee que Pierre lui-memc donnait cet avertissement en ecrivant ä quelques-
uns
:
comme L5
Mettez chacun au Service
les
uns des untres
le
don
que raus avez
recu
de bons dispensateurs de la gräce variee de Dien. Si quelqu'un parle, {que
ce soit) selon les paroles de la foree
que Dieu donne
L.Act., in.
6.—
2.
I
Cor.,
Dien;
si
—
I
quelqu'un ecoerce un ministere, (que ce soit) pur
3 .
iv, 7.
3.
Pierre, iv. [0-11.
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
102
^A
:^\oi Vfol.121^3 r a.
.-j^^J^io
)-»vio;
y-»/
-.O-OliO»
JJ/
Juiu^Oo
kß*»J
^otK..*.io
:)oot
JJo
)i-K-
K-^
J^JULD.l/ ycnxS.
Öl—./
.•)—-.* * V)
|l°
^Of^
Jj't— /
Jjt—o/ öu.'S.^ oubk
Laio^so
.'jf^^ao/o
looi
jooi
Ji.Kv>..ia
oc*.^,
JS^./i
lVmV>
)
JJ;
vOJ«
,.3;
J
Liaiö^. ^io;
'/
^.ÖÜS.
)l"'»\^;
J
,..../
)?L-*
Ji^— »_s
Vous voyez de
Cela nous sufhra-t-il et teux) ne
me
laisse
w^
*
n'avait pas ete touche spirituellement.
ne nous
pas encore
courant et en sautant
profonde de
^o
quelles (lecons) ce boiteux devait nous priver, s'il
;
et
Car
l'esprit.
il
fant-il
me
attire
quand
il
pensee vers
renferment en eux-memes une richesse cachee de intelligence,
(et)
qui, sondee
Ce boiteux, en
effet,
entra dans la
s'il
•>
»mao
avait ete
Quoi donc
le
(le
?
boi-
temple en
contemplation
la
(Öewpi'a)
sagesse qui surpasse
autant qu'il est possible,
passe pour etre
)K
eu lieu d'une maniere historique,
(les faits) qui ont
pensee captive ä (l'obeissance) du Christ',
p
Loch
JJ /
examiner rien de plus? Mais
taire,
ma
10
*
^d .'\*+.JS'\ otaacu-o/ looi L^cu*_cd JJ^uoi
passe sous silence et
jl,^;
,-ch
.O_.to» ^„»/
•
•
toute
M
V-a K. cci so
c*2^» (.-K*.^ Jlcoo.»
JV : *
J^^fc^o
J-ö+js/
-öi JN.aa aun;
Jt-a^'
)- ^~ V-^
\to\
•
)t-2LÄ;o o£S^
outSw/ ^io
looi
.-jla^o;
*
^» ^« ^iJS.
*» Jjoot
öOio; J-msa^j
JIojlj/
.»->—/
Klo^sl/o
vfoi. 121
JJ
)ooi
*
l^__o o/
1.V2
Liio .K-.Li~oj
uJS. sfljjl
OoJL
.-jL*.'/
^3 ^
Llol. v° a
.^.ooi
^aSum..*J
[384]
comme
amene
toute
dit Paul.
la figure (tutco?)
de toute l'humanite,
10
c'est-ä-dire de I'Eglise qui a ete reunie et separee du milieu des gentils qui i.tv,i
i.,2
sont sans Dieu et qui riont pas d'espoir", etait
morte,
le
Christ
l'a fait vivrc,
*
ainsi qu'il est ecrit. Lorsqu'elle
en brisanl par sa mort personnelle celui
qui avait sur eile la puissance de la mort; et lorsqu'elle etait paralysee au
point de vue des ceuvres de
marcher, mais qu'elle des ancetres et que 1.
II
Cor., x,
ä.
—
etait
la
justice et qu'elle etait
comme une (femme) impure
2.1 TIipss..
iv,
absolument incapable de
cloueeet enchainee par l'idolätrie et les coutumes
12.
eile se tenait
en dehors du
15
HOMELIE LXXIV.
[385]
103
Vfol.
r w.io
)).-S>o
,
*ü>^ö --^ol
^.;
.'sA-^pÖ J.^^lö|..S
\j\
-«**
v
|oCSs«
^_^_*>
v2>/
la_\
ItS^.i.^
.looi
ILj
ocx
)-^.j;
CH.X-1
.«0iO..s/;O
,.3
(-.i-JLio
(Leo?,..»
|L^up
op p o«^o/?
),jljl,
oubo
a.~k..3
.'ötJS.
Jjlx./
^aiJo .-o'^Kj "^aia
^oosjo
JjwS»,io
^.cmoK_./i
>
^*jl^.o^o; vQJcx^
•••
v^a*.-
°öt
'f»'°<;
;m->
)£o>t-
)<« &,*
^äo
v-k-
li-3aJ^>
Iol^.
U^U
lo.^Ot-3
ju/ yj -r^\-> .-J^U
).^^ %o
vQJcn
.-), i)»,ti
J~»'p x^°°
•
'^ oot
, .
121
b.
^.h^.'l
^lua*o )°-, »-D
1*-^*?°
y
III
Liok.\o
^io»
..Ju»»;
v e^-^al
1.
—
V
2.
—3. V um
toi.-
temple, les apötres Tont
ne
lui
donnerent
ni
)j^a\aAo JlaAS^ia^ —pö/
^io;
');oi
»;-=•
fait lever,
en
lui
tendant
main de
la
argent ni or, quoique sa bouche
materielle; mais b
ils lui
doctrine.
la
Tis
ouverte pour rela et
füt
qu'elle füt remplie d'admiration sous le rapport de *
v-J^ vä2l.ä*1
l'imagination (<pavTasta)
ouvrirent toute grande la Beile-Porte, qui est Jesus, »vfol.
lequel est orne et l'emporte en beaute sur
les
comme
hommes*,
prophete,
dit le
et fait entrer les fideles, ainsi qu'une porte, jusqu'ä sa propre connaissance et celle
de sou Pere, en s'ecriant aussi dans les Evangiles (EuayyAiov)
la porte; si
quelqu'un entrepar moi,
vera un päturage
sein saure,
mere
eile
le
rapport de
d'Eve, et eile disait
et
(tutco«)
les
Car
:
pechcs'\
que cependant
eile
Ps. xliv,
3.
—2.
connaissance de Dieu
peche ä cause de
le
voici j'ai ete concue
Oue
lui
il
trou-
Jean,
\.
9.
3.
l'iniquite,
ä recevoir la charite?
en decoule et pour
—
depuis
le
la
meme
sein de sa
d'Adam et ma mere m'a
transgression
la
dans
de
eile boitait ef
lever
et
dirent donc Pierre et Jean, lorsqu'elle boitait,
demandait
la doctrine et la sante qui
1.
et so rt im et
et les autres apötres ont fait
de ce boiteux; autrefois
la
etait paralysee par
concue dans
entrera
.
l'Eglise sous la figure
maniere sous
il
2
Mais voyons comment Pierre, Jean
10
15
il
Je suis
:
Ps.
l. 7.
—
i.
la
Act.,
—
«
Regarde-nous* Pour .
nouvelle rectitude, disent-ils, m.
i.
121
SBVERR DANTIOCHE.
104
^s^ •\
v
fol.121
)Ki
^n.ü
Joot
%
~>
^_\ vs/« ocx
y.s
J^oOfd
Jj_~ Icl^»*
oöi
*
a.
o/
ch^cl^
),.—
»Vfol. 152 >o^ao»,l7
y/
v'b.
lo,—^s>,>
)
^/
Jj/
JLcl^
K^a ^.^oi
n./;
sc\.\
Jla-.y.'»
.J_-£*_iOO J_jl_doio
),
JL
^»~*
J^'°<
)?o^-^°
"^-ooi
ö/
:JJU/j
J-*i'/;
«.3»'/
aJijlKaO
K_»j^o t_o
J»-^
:J-schjo
JKju*-a "^O;
k~o
c*J^./;
jjJxiw
>»i\oio ;.vm V^^x
.otaaa^p./
JJ
qu'il te suffise
-ex
ö£^-.>
vfoi. 121
Lfol. Vb.
152
ou
ge di S p 0Sa it ä la passion
;j
savait,
en
qu'il M
effet,
'
.
)
l-2>J.-~
paaeb l
^^o
J£0is..~*
JpfN-s
w-^v
>;
JL\o
*«J^-i/i
^.3^51
io
^.Öt
v^"'^
-rr*?
otvita
^.a_»_.>
-.ow^o/
-
Joot »-.Ki.
Vt),m\
JLxbjJiao
^«Xot ^>o
devait
*
'
par
sommeil,
le
(ÖeoxpexüS?)
que
penches vers
salutaire
:
la
Levez-vous
monter tous
faire
le legislateur,
digne de Dieu
plonges et que nous etions jusque-lä *
nvwn
tocu«^
p
avons snivi
et avoir porte la croix,
nous etions appesantis
qui-
o6i
^JLrf»
JLo-.Jä
voov^ K*l Jl^V
jJo
cn^N
J^JJ
qui d'une maniere tres sublime et tres alors
)v))«>
|_.i vj
r>
i
>,tJL\a\ -.\^il
J-io^o
:
J°lcco
-ex
n
seulement de nous regarder, nous en verite qui, apres avoir
abandonne
tont
Jjlocl.;
^^/
.•jloJLX-ji.KiO
Vib.
i°>
K_)ov^
^2e ^jJLi
.«-io^.
^6
)^f^3
yOJÖl
JJ
.
»
J-^io»»^ >nm'i;
r--».*.'. )»—-ioo -.^.^Nöt^o
iv>
>»Ti
.-joot
Joe* *pö/ »ä/
jl».^....
^/
vJ^io/
)°°*
t-""<x
)NJSl->^o J..ai^^A
vi \;
rv\
:),
i\ n\»
.*
>oJm\
J-cogacu
.-(.^.«.jl^o
.»
les
et
Christ,
Je
nous
nous terre,
disait,
y
etions
ä
l'heure
partons d'ici'.
hommes au
5
11
avec
ciel
.
pourquoi u
lui; c'est
encore
:
Moi aussi, quand
je serai
eleve de terre,
hommes ä moi". Abandonne donc, ö boiteuse, aupres de
j'attirerai tous les
piete (eüu£§eix),
rlisait
l'argent et Tor
:
la
en premier Heu les idoles et les cultes des
10
gentils, car les idoles des gentils sont de l'argent et de Vor, osuvres des mains des
hommes, qui
comme
seras loin de toi
la
toi ont des pieds et ne
marchent pas*, et aussitöt tu chas-
paralvsie et l'immobilite qui sont en toi en meine temps
que ces idoles immobiles
et paralysees
;
et
en second Heu l'avarice
nom de Jesus
qui est en verite la rarine de tout mnl'. Et ainsi au leve-toi et
marche
:i
1.
6.
Jean, xiv,
—
H.
Cf.
31.
Act.,
—
de Nazareth,
»
.
Apres ces paroles,
III,
(
2.
III,
lui
prenant
Jean, xn, 32. 7.
—3.
la
main
droite,
Cf. Ps. CXIII, 4 el
ils
7.
—
la
prent lerer*.
4. Cf.
I.Tim., VI,
10.
En
—
eJTet, 5.
Act.,
15
HOMELIE LXXIV.
3 87]
f
.locx
,-auiJL
gjflS
nj
J-K-Oo JioiK^io lo^jo
ä/
JiaJLio
..loot
)K.*j.*io-. j)o^o JJLoio^sD} tooi i-..^»
U***
ct\ ••- jlöi °i\vi-> J-^jloo öC^».;
/^
"^
J^o*
Jtsjx^öt ^jJJ.JLo .JJLaiacuot» 5
105
'
a\o
Av
,0.« •
p
^.ot
ooi
Jjo^»
Jooi
,
q\
^ooy-^
Joot
Ji-O.l^OO;
JoCH
ly
.
^
,-^./
']L>o_o.\;
K-J~ju*V-S^°
^
^.-;
')o_^_fl0)l
^^io
-öi
M M^ ^°^
..
^> ioot
;
p .loot
^»JuVojl; )nvv>\-.
JK^öp
~ ;
«\ voou^ )jl. ->> oAo ..vootla.^ c*^
-\
)
^\
))•-•
jJ
Jj-.
.)jl-30|
*u»-jo
L V
1.
in
^o;
margine:
eile n'aurait
'iooi
«-oi»
Jl^-^ väSl^oo
J^o-sn.* ^so; -oi
Joot ^oi>
^r*
Ifcwocai».»
;.:.»/
pas pu faire une action qui füt droite et
par leurs doctrines les apötres n'eussent pas et naturelle, en lui et ses 5
ses
donnant
la
talons devinrent fermes
pas ont
ete affermis
2 ,
';
qiii
vaiooiS»*.;
U^-'l
—
V add
-2.
menät ä
les
o'w-
vertu,
la
si
plantes de ses pieds
a dresse ses pieds sur
eile
.
fortifie et repare sa force droite
main. Et au meine instant car
•
^-^
-ewa» U>ofi **\"^ Ua.o£>-
Nov^>e
y^Ao
-.
P
o^,
)ouiol;o jpoo*»
omK-/
^\fcoo
.yoouio
*^*V»otl>
|_oo»
JitOüo
^UsKjfcoo lonmN o
JJ©
<*^> )^-o/ vOOlloA
:Jj*X^
selon ce que dit David.
Non
le
roc
de
seulement
*
la foi et
eile a ete
airermie dans ses pas, mais encore eile sautait et bondissait, en se rejouis-
sant dans les pensees divines; et avec les apötres eile entrait dans le temple, lorsqu'elle restait et perseverait (eewpi'a) lo
dans
les
profondeurs des contemplations
Desormais, au contraire,
sacrees que beaucoup ne considerent pas.
c'est eile
sep'arer,
qui retient les apötres dont
il
de s'eloigner
lui est difficile
au lieu d'etre elle-meme retenue par eux
;
en
effet,
:
Comme
etonne accourut vers eux au portique
Comment, en
15
I.
Cf. Act.,
in, 7.
effet,
—
2.
n'etait-il
Cf. Ps. xxxix,
il
ne quittait pas Pierre
(<jtosc)
dit de
Salomon
et
et
de se
au sujet du boi-
teux qui figurait d'avance l'Eglise (separee) du milieu des gentils, sacre parle en ces termes
Jean, tout
le
Livre
le
peuple
3 .
pas etonnant et prodigieux que celle qui au-
'(.
—
3.
Art..
m,
VM.1M
*
|l^ J.~^lk
-oto .Uiojfcooo
^^
J"5 *
.o^*;
j-Ju-too Jj-aiLso
-
>o_^ 'jLa-ou^o -.f—öt-Ss jLscLco^ loot
V-^/? -°<
.^.oj
]Ja^
.ou^jVoao
ot-^V t-^ K^o*-o/
..oiNjiS.ö^ fcÖLO.l ;a-^.=>
jJ/
Ji--~->> >?
oö«
>-'
^
11.
»
vfoLiai
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
106
t
i
^-.^.Ia yoL±
Ja_£s.aDL=.
|juia
locx
.
ö>» vi
»
[388]
ni;
»-.Kio
jooi
^o
oöt
loot
i" a.
t—-^
U<* -'jKd'U
U»\^o
ooi^o
OÖt
.
^./
JlLs.
o.>No
cxfcOs>--£ooi
L^u*>*
)Io,_«.a/o
voou^s; )Äsvn,..
Vfol.122
wOloK»/
.
^.io ;_.K»,
och
•^.^»
.•
)Nvn« ^w^.|i
»^s-bSo ;JKaa3u»i
)J^vi
otkvt a
M>^-.ico
..
v^onNo
-'r-söl
'»']• (oCX
ocx
cx.^><
"^»M
^Of^O
l't-»V*-
^^^io
)a^flo/
)- S0l^>»
IV-*h^>*
L V
I.
Lfoi. 153
y_-Xcx fflaa
:Jjoi
o£bo? o/
Jjlsoi
^t-i.^
oocx
•,>ff)l.vl)-3
.Ls/
\
m
avec les apötres sous
comblee de
la
cette pensee
que vfni. i22
celle
d'avance
que
et
la
au bord de
la
notrepaix
2 ,
Force de Dien
Tandis quelle rejouie
peut voir philosophie
comme le
Pere
III
RoU.
J..,.,r\>v>
-^~»? )*£-<»/; ocx
la relever
mer. Et
De
la
grande sagesse
il
*
)*>
»
LS
marchät
et
est ecrit
im
dans notre portique
20-30.
—2.
II,
le 5
sagesse de Salomon fut plus grande
*
est interprete « pacifique »,
dit Paul; c'est lui qui est la Sagesse essentielle
3 ,
en lui que sont tous les tresors de la
et c'est
demarcher,
(ttox).
Les
pai'ens
in
l'Eglise s'est enrichie
Athenes? Ont-ils l't.
—
3.
Cf.
I
Cor.,
i.
fait
24.
—
la ce
faisaient-ils
quelque chose de semblable
Cf. Eph..
Et
plus ce Salomon symbolique figurait
etait autrefois incapable
(i
:
esprit etendu
de ces (biens), en marchant avec les apötres. C'est
iv,
in
qui parvient jusqu'ä nous.
'
leur venerable portique (stox) ä 1.
tres
Salomon; car Salomon
Christ, le vrai
sn i/esse et les secrets de la science
et
.Locx
S yOOi^t;
de Salomon, dont
signifie le portique (<jtok)
de tous les anciens hommes'.
et le Christ est (oüst'a)
-
Lial^i
JK^t-.;
w.öi
richesse de la sagesse et de la contemplation (Öeupta). Car c'est
sable qui est
le
ftnm"\
vs/
Ji—
)oC5s<
portique (tto*) de Salomon, c'est-ä-dire quelle füt
le
Seigneur donna d Salomon de la science, uns le
•
*)opo
etendue et avait besoin de quelqu'un pnur
trefois etait
comme
^-./;
».s
U*.*
.;
|la*"oio.
margine
in
U-^s_jl ^a^
.tOi\cx )»—j/
\
•>
JLlsu/
°>;
.*)^eu
OJÜL'/ yi.a\;
Uoyx, yocx-N—/
JLaaxo
Jo_£vtf>/
t"""^ vQ^OObtJl
^.cx^s ^.ou^w/
nr>
»
ocx
^J^cxi vo >ioo\>;
.
)lt>^flP JAOttJUtO yaiOCL^sJt^s jl^Owf
v aaoo.\ >;
ocx
qjoi
^-.j
vQ.iooJ^Ai ocx
.
^-.J ILt^jL^O .'»OAfl'AoO )L>JUJ
)K..,.. „cdo/
)K
)ilaxi«
)-io)Lio )Aocl3u*;
et d'aussi
lever 4.
qu'on
dans leur
grand avec
un pareil boiteux,
Cf. Col., u,
3.
15
HOMELIE LXXIV.
[389]
^.A_io k—/
Joe*
,^^
jJo
,f.£0
o/
Jj.«*.Aoo*
oj^ojus» -6« ••^a-/ y**l\ -J-»«
JV-t-AO
-oio;a-J^;o
P
y-U >V*>
oot
.uJ^
Jl/
),.',.,.
wmK_^oK-J» -öl
)^--n
^ jl—o
yo^a
o i v>o
JJo
->£
v
n
vu
qu'il soit
-
011
V
L
2.
margine
in
connu
leve-toi et
)
:
UL'c*.
3.
teile
que
.
I,
^oju>;
>
^*^
.yoKj/
^—/
V
>
»
"^-;
n
\ lftoo;
.
Ua-/
Jj/
:
Jv*4*o * v foi. 122
oSJjp ^-a—o-o ^.j scdo^o
-^A -JW
» sei l* 0001 ^..a^-flo. .
^
JtAJ !
:)t-o-Jo
J-ioo-.»
Jjoi
.>,«
*V
>
K*l ^,J-
^j\ \***
jl
L
°l
fol.
15»
r°b.
V Uj^/o
parce qu'il n'y avait pas parmi eux l'uni-
qu'ils n'avaient
et
une (parole)
;
—
>
>
t->-=?
oiJ^ol»;
J^oo-.»
''Jk-j^/
^-.j
Nullement
?
que, seul et vrai üieu, force de dire
V*^
-öl .);oK_l_io J;0| J-lioa-.;
^000; ö-|^^o-
-.i-a^
)£vx.* La_^ .-JJjl>oÜ^ 0001
^J^oijo -.iaiuXLi;
cci.
t-»-^ -Ol
^Q^ v00^
),..
<ä>o-^o-3
-.V-^o'/
Jjoi
oöi
K*3
]J;
'Joj^.
k>o
o
\.*i
pö/j -ö»
Jj/
öt-.K_./
^co^3'K.io;
'J—»/
-01 )La\.i
.jJ'iJo
1.
-otoK_/
oöi
fj^l \—,i fco/ -.oooi ^.K-Jj;
V
.
v>;
j-sK-a^s -ota*X^»'/
"
.-Viö/; .y^liJU
.).ioo^ oik^l^oö
)-a*5>-ioo
J;
Jü/
^.-/;
Jjot
/
,-« oö|
)-*1
•:-y^sO(o
.^oulijl
n
:o, v>, *
|
'K-./
joot
-.vOO(.i
Jis/
i'V; o/
107
celle-ci
:
pas non plus la preparation et la Au nom de Jesus-Christ de Nazareth,
marche'
Apres avoir entendu cette
(Instruction),
vous ne
me semblez
nullement
vous ennuyer. Cependant cela en chagrine quelques-uns, que par mes paroles j'aie fait est cehii
durer qui
le
me
jeune plus longtemps. Pour moi je dirai
rejouit,
sinon celui qui est attriste
par moi
2
?
comme
Pierre Ils
et
que
je
montaient, entends-tu
?
la
Ja
Qui
me
plus grande
ne fasse pas mentir l'Ecriture
Jean montaient au temple ä l'heure de
:
Car ce que je
propose, c'estprecisemenf de prolonger l'homelie, en sorte que partie du jour se passe et
Paul
*
qui
clit
priere de la neuvieme (heitre)
Descendaient-ils, en effet
?
Mais
toi, tu
:
*vfol.i22
3 .
nous deman-
des de precher et d'annoncer le contraire de ce que nous faisons et de montrer ce qui
Ne
vaä *
l'encontre des faits.
sais-tu pas
que
le
jour present nous
fait
promettre de jeüner et de
»Ltoi. 153 r" b.
1.
Act.,
III,
6.
—2.
II
Cor
,
II, 2.
—3.
Act..
III,
1.
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
108
O
"^OOI
.JjouX
\jf±.
J^oiaJ.
.^iojK^O
),lNv\
~.» «Kio'/
i'J— JkikoJ^o
Jt—.io :Kj/
la\
La\i
-
:)fcoo3o/ )l t~i°
y-
«
^
V^
wtoo'JJ o/ -.«^ v^o/
.Jj^QJ»
oC^ V
fol. 1
-'-
JJ'o
JbÄ^o
"^J^ ')
^iOO
Of!SvX..~1
UMo -
^.iO
V
L
2.
)
prier et de nourrir
in
le
j^^oo
-.KROKUS»
^o
"\
.)
»
f>,»°> flp;
margine
^Xoi
o£^_.;
J.ioo_.}
i
Jk*>;
m
^io ^&oo'/? Joou
D
'JjJ^;
I.A.2U
vA^X
Jj/
—^
^>'?J
owsv*
^
IS^>/
^Lco JKjl*
,j>
ooi
HO V*»-^«-^? oöu^.» ).ia»/
^3;
.-)la-o;o
^Ooboo
joOiJ
yactaei^
^,1. ^.; Jj/ .Kj/
^./
J^—o^v lo^wo
JJ
v>
.'*v
)i
loXo KiJ
3
)«>-,
.).v>q^\ ot^ fco/
Otfcs-Xi©
>s— '»o
Jjj/
:)Ao v.»
)^öo^s :Nj/ oort «fcoo'JJ
-o»ofK_./
i-*^^ JL^.t-s;
joV-i
V
l.
°^
rf-
•^-»
°9iJ /
ot.iai>
^^o*/
J-L.3J»
00 ./?
:otJ»
^^
«öi;
..yfloo-^3
.'/;
-\
,i
v" a.
)oi^|J
K-./
väJlIa.
J—.-JLiO^lO
^9lOJ
.-J-flOi'Kj
J^ooC^jo .•Jju.ava );oK-3o jlUcLse .-JL^o
J^et*lo '^j
>
lo^J
J.b/l'1
J^;'K.io .-I>u/
jj
,)J^3
^.iö );ixüj
(Lp.
|1'/
kj/
^-»^ot
^-.•^OQJ;
Jooti.
).*JÖV3
i<m
JJ
.^^< IoA
Ji-l^oj
10
li.l
•.^i.^Aä
U-&=v
:
Christ affame qui se tient continuellement aupres des
portes sacrees? Pourquoi donc laisses-tu de cöte l'esprit de ce jour et consi-
deres-tu ce qui
lui est
etranger, (ä savoir) des instants fugitifs, des mets,
une table chargee de graisse pacifique et charitable de
aux alimentset ä
la
et indigne
du jeüne? Quand seras-tu un auditeur
mes paroles? Car
gourmandise du venire
si
de fete tu
les jours
ä l'eglise, tu t'empresses de retourneraussitöt chez toi, et
une noire amertume pese sur
si
les jours
lorsque tu regardes ce jour
de jeüne
comme une
äme
puisque tu murmures toujours
je sais, selon
et
que tu blämes tout
?
Pour moi,
parole del'Ecclesiaste, qu'ily a un tempspour chaque action
absolument dire afin que,
ä celui qui est en fete
en ayant Tobjet de
qui s'y rapportent laisse pas aller eilet,
meme
la fete
aux chants, ä
recu de Dieu Tordre de
Eccl., in,
i.
-
2.
s'y
l'ivresse et fressailli7-
Cf. Ps. n,1l.
et
il
cacher
sur la table et avec
jamais läme vide de sa craintc 1.
comment
pour
'
au
lui et
le plaisir
rire
',
et
9
tu viens
annee, quand te parlerai-je, dis-moi, ou quand nourriras-tu ton
la vfol. 122
toi,
fais attention
memetemps que
en
et si,
affamee, 10
quil nie faut
convient d'etre en
fete,
en discutant les paroles
quelle proeure,
il
ne se
deshonnefe; nous avons, en
de joie avec tremblement
2
et de n'avoir
de son Souvenir, mais de retenir par ces
i
IIO.MEIJE LXXIV.
[391]
.JJ^^w» loA;
)».'/
1^
-n'n.
)
t
ea
-
°f
yOJjj-i; ^e*-o?
o6i
.)»J^
jisöm^o
c^^a
co
ot^
iko );U? JLaö
ko'jj
m
»J •)
J'f*>J-*>
»k-* \^°!
J't-00
J-sv-°?
Ms i
j.v>mS ^io»
r
»\^
v»
JKju*
..^.mNöLaA Ul io
laS. (bo^i )y~
v
/
.
J-^cl*>ji
J^-M/
Jjl3l^o«>\ ;
oöi
)>°u\
^CV-CLJO
J-^-3
»'Ja;
3»l.j N.*a
IM
6»,.
J-ÖtSs
)löX>..\o .ibctäw oC^> >A. ~oioK_/ J;o6^0>o
JJ;
M V^>
V^>
V^')»>
);qj,
.^
>
,.^ JkV^o
Jj/
Jj/
jLs/o
J,.-.
.ypojfcoo» ^.Aoi ^*5
Jjji-/
)&±
*K-j/o .J-i-jk^o )v^>
^fnyi' .. v ?
Kt\ »Kj^oo Kj/
^J^o< y^U<> J-cq^Öä;
.»t-xl/;
^-»>-- V-*-^
sü!x_^_bo
^^ Ji-^s ^
!
•:-öt_o',J
•
\ ö^
°»
i
)
.ouiCHOi.
JJ/
°i^
-'.JJ»—*
\fo ^*^ot
o/ -J-*'
a ;o •voomaj >oo^n
^.oppj^
^cooaKj -.^J^oij
)-3)-^..\
oöi
109
<ä-^-
.^}
Jl ci i
«
? ^ »O
*
Ll'ol. 153
v
JJ
)j^A
Vidi. 123 v°
.k-/ Joop >*OAJM
v3/
JS^io
-.Jj/
oöi
jböio Jk.ia—
üü/ JJ /
JJ
,^2./
:^oa\o3
-.Jj/
y^^ «^-?
\^ö\
J;oi
(sentiments) l'impötuositequi (mene) au peche. l'ordre de bataille, philosopher
des dispositions
Oü
;
la
J
,JS
°^ t—
as-tu vu un general, apres
devant les soldats sur les theories
ou un pedagogue, apres
perdu
ipie l'athlete {«.Vkr-iz) a
ll.
|;oiX^Oo
'Jj/
v^-'ä MdL*a
Jj/
parier avant que ceux-ei
(militaires), puisqu'il doit
(t&^i?)
soient vaincus et defaits 5
((pilocooeiv)
-ö)
a.
.J-i^OA
Jj/
;l<Xi6
Jj/
Jjläjo
les
couronne, enseigner
combats
(äywv) et apres
la palestre
;
ou (oü
as-
tu vu) qu'il fasse un discours sur une fete apres la f'ete, celui qui a la charge de supprimer d'avance le danger qui vient du plaisir et d'appliquer l'äme aux
paroles et aux pensees divines pour la purilier ä l'avance C'est pourquoi j'ai tant de travail, io
et
que
que
je
mon äme
fond en
recherche tes
memo temps que mon
louanges
(-/.Hos),
sance, parce que tu montres de
pour m'entendre! Et moi
je
ne
la
l'ais
et
'
meme
s'il
Paul,
reconnais-
te dois
et
que tu restes une heure
la
aucun eas de pareilles louanges
n'v a personne pour m'entendre; car je ne dit
de
je
en mes paroles ne tournent pas au profit de l'äme, reconnaisse qu'il en a recu un secours. C'est pourquoi
propre gre,
sommeil
corps. Toi, tu penses peut-etre
que
patience
?
nuits s'ecoulent sans
'
si 15
que mes
mais je remplis une Obligation,
et
mon
devoir,
fais pas cela de mon c'est
Uui
i.v.
(x>.eo?),
sorte que l'auditeur je fais
*
une charge qui
*
*-
\J
122
SEVERE DANTIOCHE.
110
JK-u^j^jokio wöi .-«J^»'/
.„>-.
)
-öl .'J^a^t
V-«^v
t-a^'/!
f
la\j
1.
L in
>fl^m
y.*\
\*,J-
^>, °>i
^./
olS.
«^
V in margine rjow margine Opufisva. :
.
v
i .,.v
J.l-'w/
—
2.
.-J
o».A-./
)!X.«.»..
it So;
\
Jj/
'^.;
^£oo j^oi;
> .»r>
margine
in
:
..^
^
n
—
^°
y°+*°
x^Oo
lo
-j_.*po*
.
>N vocx.\ yn^'m;
in
L V
J-.
\OJÖi;
aeiln;
I
)J-.q_2l^>
Eiprineva.
J^*s yajot
«s/j
\ ^','B J
*\...'\
vo^j/ ^xx^fSoo
:
JJ/
^\ot
,).
^^oi
^-.;
\oto/ ^«.\^
^poJJL/j
•.
L V
1°°^
w2S^j JLo JJ^/; ^./
i
+s ^ju. ^.s/
^-»/
«-
-.Ipo'/
Jl^ ^^»-^o v'^.p00
^«ylo;
i>.
>
vaa^-t^ju
.
a.
L V
.J.j/
)lcu i)>n^; ^-iö
J^ul^Aoo*
J-.;'io
.o-Kj»
vO-JÖi
r
jls/»
«^
3
-*)?
loot
^..#/
J^Jx^^'J^OO; .J^-si/ o/ y».J / Jk^J.
)tO^— ^s
Vfol. 123
JlSuuio
^>^
la\ ^oba\i
)UvO_co
•
Jj/
Jla^w^io
jlol^a
*icuou>o
JJ-.'/ .Jj/
r^'h
7"*/
<-^-.j
yooi^so -Ul r^l ft^JuV)/ öikj
^-«.\oi
loA
y» ni\
JJ
t-"^3 ?
.)j/
Jt-i-i»
JJ
)l|»^rö ^io Jlias^ ),—
:jooil
Ji^/ ^i&^soi
Jljjlj w.« .vA. K-./
JJ
[392]
in
margine
:
—
^w^oov
:
m'est conßee. Quelle reeompense ai-je donc'? Celle-ci
m'accusera pas sur ce point; suis un serviteur inutile, faire, je Tai fait.
vient de dire
moi-meme
:
Car
et je
ce que selon
c'est
comme
dirai,
ma
la
ma
que
j'en
faiblesse
aux hommes de
Ce que nous devions
:
il
conscience ne
recu l'ordre
ai
:
de
possible
m'etait
Je
des apötres qu'il con-
taille
faire, nous l'avons fait
2
Mais
.
mes nombreuses
je n'ai pas rejete la plus petite partie de
que
je sais
s
obli-
gations. dit cela,
J'ai
En
verite vous
etes tous
non pas pour vous accuser de negligence
du grand nombre
cause de trois ou eclatent
crainte du Seigneur
vfüi.i23
r
et
que
l'Eglise
I
lisons dans l'Ecriture.
Cor., ix. 17-18.
—
(j'ai
se
developpe
et
ainsi dire, dit
blämer
progresse
*
Ce que nous avons
2.
Luc, xvn,
10.
—
dit suffira
et qui
dans
la
3.
Act., ix. 31.
,
pour leur
nous changeons nos sentimeuts
10
ä
cela)
quelle se multiplie avec l'assistanee de V Esprit- Saint 8
tourment; nous-meme cependant Cf.
Mais
sont prets a tout
a.
1.
pour
suffit pas,
des auditeurs.
quatre individus qui
de Jalousie, parce
comme nous
moi!
loin de
m'accusez aussi de ne pas parier avec regularite, et vous
daccord pour affirmer que ma voix ne
en comparaison
.
et
nous
15
HOMELIE LXXIV.
[393]
)1q_jü/
Äoa-.i-=>o
\-^~ ^-*Vpo
)lo '»«^-s
s-|->oi/o
^.vil
;
UjoI-JO
111
^-«^.of
v°oi-\ ^-.oöu jjjlo^
_^iX»
piions que cela tourne ä leur avantage, par la gräce et la charite
de Jesus-Christ ainsi
qu'au
le
Dieu grand
et
Pere et au Saint-Esprit, maintenant
siecles des siecles. Ainsi soit-il!
FIN
(
notre Sauveur, auquel convient
DE L HOMELIE LXXIV.
et
la
louange
toujours et dans les
^\^»» \\^o
^*>a~o ,
^.cnob^-./i
(_)iLo_ Lfol.
1
53
)>— fSoo
-Jiöt.
j_^U;
\
^opo
m\
V>)vi2S,
JJo -.vca^-o'/
ia-J^o
iot.-^ISoi
N~./
.aicu^^
Jls/io
|»ov=o
l~L~*-0
^Ä
^o o^
liöunXi _6i
v.61
woi
-.JJ^^o*
Jj/
3/
'^»»
yO^l^o
O»
Vi«'..
'«^,
^^O
.
—
0O.1.
Jjilaio ,_IS^.
y-iO
^K..»
OCX
v"b.
)K
.
^-.^cx
..y.a
i
aeuao
^»j Jk-ä^
:ot.-\
^o
^..K— j\J-*io JN^Jls; ^io
:ch.\
^jl^o
Jjoi
IIOMELIE
)Jk^.^s
j^o^o vf3^'
^---^^
^
:)K*b.U
)K*u-j*Saoo
LXXV
SLR LE SAINT MARTYR JULIEN.
II
mo semble que
martyrs, ou plutöt Lfol. 153
rien n'est plus Si) je
(p.S.'k'kov
avantageux que de
pense que meine
souvenir des martyrs procure un avantage tres dire l'excellence. l'esprit,
En
eilet,
le '
seul
faire
l'ait
l'eloge des
de rappeler
le
grand dont on ne peut
s
lorsque les pensees de l'incredulite submergent
d'une part en l'attirant par les desirs temporaires et en l'occupant
par les amusements
et les
agrements passagers de ce monde,
et d'autre part
en l'eloignant des biens futurs durables et inöbranlables, en y produisant l'incertitude et en le faisant douter et boiter, en verite\ en effet, l'ceil n'a
—
io
IIO.MKUE LXXV.
[395]
1>—
J^a
jis/;
Jju.i>
J^-X^i/ ^-*^°*? )=>*" —
«~»j<*3
)lo_3j
s
:^WS. ^*W
JJo
Jj>/
J^po_s» y^l
-.otjto* JL*..vjo
113
!^^o :c*^
S5
)•—•
:).JLiajij
^Ofi«o
>J
)
n
\
»
j
)lo.2L^io»o )toa*.r>j
J_o» ')-^>aii
;^J.o
,-»;ÄÖJ*>
iaio^i
(v-^-ao^o
•
V
r
)^iOO) -.)oO(
10
^js^j
lo^
JJ^lo* JL*Xs
loJS.
)y.a. jop
JlKblS^iO
»»NJjljo
otJL°>x.j>
.K-Jb^.
Jjlsoi
v^öt»
-.Jj/
'.(sie)
M
^
Jjl-j
~%*o
•>
1.
Dan- V
ru
jins
ce
mot
et se*
ces (Mens),
iK- Ä io*
...iti
cceur de
l
'komme
comme un
ne
;
pas entendus,
a
les
les
(combats) sacres
ce
(courais)
completement ne
bitte
les lüttes
livrant
.Jj/
(Upovunfc) a
-.»-.ISoo
saint
lair-\ et encore le
ooi
lui
en brillant
et
(a8X7)Tvfe)
aussitöt chasse et dissipe
rendu
elair
*
et
resplendissant
du royaume des cieux.
pas pour l'incertain,
et surtout
de ce genre qui vont jusqu'au sang. C'est pourquoi Paul,
combat
d'une fagon
de Dieu dans
lutte
J—*iö
ne soni pas montes au
en tombant seulement sur
alors,
\i\ ^ö»
J—Loa.. Jj.**:xxS.
a.\
/
disait
(äyt&v),
incertaine; je
Je cours vers
:
lutte
le
but
Je cours ainsi, non pas
:
ainsi,
pour
la
non pas comme couronne de
la
comme
si
je
si je frappais
vocation Celeste
Christ Jesus*.
Si quelqu'un veut voir
dans
les
faits
eux-memes une image
(ei/.wv)
tres
exacte de ces paroles et d'autres semblables et s'affermir en lui-meme par |s
rapport ä l'esperance future,
que l.
le
I
combat courageux
Cor.,
11.
9.
PATR. OR.
—2.
—
T.
I
Cor., ix.
XII.
—
F.
il
n'en trouvera pas une -autre qui soit meilleure
et fort i'i;.
1.
—
3.
de Julien. Gräce ä
Philipp.,
m.
fl-',
L,
ils
plein midi l'espoir de la resurrection et
Car celui qni dans
et
i-A~.»
Jj,.—
ecrits avec un seul
l'incertitude ainsi que les tenebres et eile a
comme en
iü
—
'oolo
•
eclatant rayon de soleil, alors la pensee de ces athletes
vainqueurs dans ö
composes sont luujours
l'oreille
*
o.^
^io
otlo ca*.^s.ll
>v
J.
)-u/ y.+\
->tv>\
^o
l\^!,hJ.^.
;
Jl;
a^;
jJ
.
1j.
jjOl^^OO
+3 'iCOa^Q.3
(.^JOO JjOI jjQ^vJJ
öS. -.Jj/ JiJ^bfcoo
^./
oöt
»JJJ;
'JoOt
'yicl
M
lui
il
pourra apprendre
14. .S
* vfoi. 123 r"
b.
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
114
-'Jt—3 / «s^J-ioSo
JjlSl»'/;
J-^>-ffl
.
)Q—>v/
»
-"^s-^-^o;
sJl^^cCS.
)->...^i.,
^g\
.'vOlS^^öI Uio o/
*
Lfol.
r *
Oitil^o\
ool ^*)
vi>';j
JjLio
l^üJ^s
v.oia>>^J
J-L3-. /?
K_./ öuiO} ^öt
vajii
t-io/}
)ooi
yj>
. •
sfiocuj-«^a..*
^i
.'V^o)j
oö&.
JLijKVu.o
j..üo ,'^oanj ,-io
.)lW~i
!S^.)' _oiJo
yooi.^
JJ;
[396]
t
LoV-.3l±i
.'O.')lm0 jj-i^^O j«OUXL.2 C*.S
,.3
1
;i.
Vfol. 123 v" a.
oJ^;
vxoajj^o-o'P
:
cxx^o\
t-"-^
^-(.Jl^o ^-»;
v^pl/
Joch
^-.j
J.-jl!2l^o
I.
\'
in
och
margine
:
.Jjooi
comment
J..io_^_s^
-^ov-so
Jv.^pi
vOJÖt
JJ>
,
^.ot_oo».iu;
el
-cxi
enseigner (aux autres) en
defenseur («ywvwTvf?) de
eux-memes que
faits
dans ce martyr,
t-
Jjoi
3
oj^s
-.a-fci^iOL^iO
10
^^.3 J£ooa.a..i ,^*oul.VN^
>-»ö»
(.i^^väl^^s.^ ^.-N—/
l'^l^o;
V-*-^
Joot ^otoN-./
V-*--<x
J-
J
)~JLioj
P/
meme
-.oi^
-J-Joot
jooi
Lo^ ""
temps, d'une part
que doit encore
se tiendra et ce qu'il dira, et d'autre part ce
il
souffrir le
[^.^.j
ofcO
Joot
Mapxiavo?.
pour sun compte
par les
.|^.oi;
oöi
.t-a..3
jtoas.^ )«"'-» la\
)la.*.^.A
1.
l~io~^^-^ y.3
^^cx»
:a\— V^a^o ^o).^^
t^rxJLii J^ao
)
v^ojo^/
Jooi
ouiaAj
l°°*
lui
qui a dit
:
la piete (svGeSsia.),
et
il
verra clairement
Christ parle, tandis qu'il reiste et soulTre
le
Ne pensez
ni d la
maniere doht vous parlerez j
ni a ce que vous direz; cur ce que vous aurez ä dire vous sera donne ä
meine'.
me
11
semble, en
ell'et,
que
a.
l'äme,
\
a.
sagesse qui (se revele) par les paroles.
'
et
Comme
le
pour menacer
juge d'alors,
inventions, etait ä son siege,
doublement enfant par l'avoir appele,
d'intelligence
as appele
en
effet, I.
?
il
»
lui
la
(Julien) releve surtout
a bien fait
*
preuve aussi de
Marcien, qui n'etait pas aussi et
taille :
ilu «
repondait
corps et par celle de
l'esprit.
\.
19.
la
'<
(ses)
il
etait
Apres
Qu'es-tu parmi les ehretiens depourvus :
«
Chretien
(^piffriavoc)
;
car ce que tu
d'intelligence est pour moi sagesse et science: de nirme,
que ce qui passe pour sagesse aupres des liommes est
Matth..
de
habile
induire en erreur par
ordonna d'appeler l'adolescent; cur
il
demandait
(Julien)
manque
nomme
qu'il
que pour tromper
terrilier
et
martyre de
le
non pas du corps, parce
i
l'heure
folie
aupres
Li
HOMELIE LXXV.
[397]
ya-ola-x
Jla*^*
JSs^avs
j;..3
L15
^61 JlSoaa.-« J-ooi -JoiüSs
.-JoCS^i
JjOOl
Ia^>
.^.\ Jj/ ^JLliLio
JjLio
'J-V-^a—s |bo_k3L^
oöt
yOJÖt
^^
~%^*> ^boj
\L'l
JÄOÖ»
)lo-).-»^o
ts—JL^V— / )oj^ä*j
yOO».-K-./
.J.-Q-^-2LflO
JJ/
.Kj/
j-jL^t.^)
cxla^jLjlJo ö|l.o_K->,tocLS.
•JK^JLa^cljlo
JJ
-.po/ *ooi ioü oi^~.i
'oolo .Iul^u-V) 0/
^).JL_io; 061» oi^^jJ.»
ö/ i—Tt-ml
J;oi
yO-O^v-l
JJ)o.jl\
,j 'oöto
J-^ISoo
ja^^m_.p
:Jooi
,.3
^*i
(.jljDl^o
:0?0|fK~iCL^
tS^.J^a.,
J001
h ü,|o ..yoS^J-io
|
Jooi
J_=>\
0/ ).jl^jl£l\ .-'Jjoi
.•jL-J-ii^Q.iL^C^
|~x^.\a*o
-J.-J.— o*
.
yQjL^j/;
JJ}
öuK../
lo2^.
(jp.a.cD Vfol. L23
10
^«•j
v° b.
«^
.Jow^»
^^v ^o^io
Jooi
J,— J.-1— _£v.£Cl^o l.
V
K+l
^^ooi Uio
la.\
JJ
c*\
JJo
marsine
('//
:
»>3
*'/
K~o
»Y*>)
U-^-jxl..^
JJ
.K.-ji*^.io •J-^^'J./o
JJ
Jooi
Jk^io»
(juge), expliquant
Comment 5
le
la
iu
encore sa demande, dit
bas
et
Ne
mais au contraire ce sont plutöt
*
eprouves
«
crois pas, ö toi,
un pouvoir
et
Jooi
«
:
Jj^&io
Je te
ou diacre?
et Celeste
:
;
»
Jjoot»
(ta^^io
aupres de
folie
demande »
ceci
:
Ce sage dans
frapper d'etonne-
huinain de celui qui l'interrogeait, repondait eucore
avec sagesse
et
^V-2
»
vains mots
honneur
J^>»
..Jjuaj»;o
sagesse de Dieu passe pour
t'appelles-tu chez les chretiens? Pretre
l'esprit
001
Jj.~..*_l^o
•.v-o»
u3om,al
^\oi ^üi^-oa^ po
jJLiö
J^Jä Jö^JJ w-J^j
Seigneur, voulant par une humilite haute
ment
^öt
J.rfjQL3L^j
ijjJLo
&"(•
vous lautres) depourvus d'intelligence.
Le
JJ.o?ou» -.vooi^
'aa.3ot-ia\ JlajK^ojxas»
meine aussi
de Dieu', de
-.Jm
»3/0
Jj™.»
spirituel
experimentes dans
que
«
pretre
»
ou
diacre
«
des
(ji.aMi.ov)
qui vient d'en haut
la perfeetion, ä savoir
sur
»
soient de
realites
et
un
ceux qui sont
ceux que l'experience
fixera, je veux dire le temoignage des hommes et jugement de Dieu; mais pour moi, c'est dejä une grande chose de
et l'epreuve prescrira et
aussi
le
ne pas
15
faire
mentir
le
nom de
chretien.
»
Parce que (le juge) ne possedait aucune (trace) d'intelligence et de jugement pour repondre ä ces paroles pleines de sagesse, « Sacrifie aux dieux,
»
criait-il
manque de 1.
Cr.
I
d'une
raison
Cur., tu,
19.
ce
maniere irraisonnable. serviteur
de
la
raison
Que repondait donc et
(cet)
athlete
ä
ce
(äOXTmfe)
?
*
vfol. 123
SKVÜRE D'ANTIOCHE.
Mi;
vOO(.^^/» yOO(.Ai> t'l«!^) Ll'ul. 15 i
-oiol^/
JöC^s loj»«^»;
>ä/
~^XO(
jjj
vaJOi\
.
jl.30_0-\i
•
[398]
wu^^'fj
jjLSl..'/
.U^^m..,^*
JöC^
°oi
b. 1
.-)K*^»K^
J..m._*_.ooJ^a_co
yO.^O,l
JLjOI
jJ /
•
.
v c^^J^o
^550.0 •'t-^-^- J-L.>-.to>0 )joi
)_l»X_s
ql^j
^o_vo
JK.io.2L_~
jJ
,<__ol
.oi__ )ooi jjojJ^v )
»
-sN.
-
oöi
la_„ ^.» fol
l
24
,_>
)
,__o;
-öl
oi\
v»o ci\o
.o».^
:_.oioK_7 Jo£Ss>
jo;, ^a_x>
'J^-o/
jooi
oi^ai__o jtv____o
jooi
j-t-jo j-coa-aj,
,_-
,—
>o'J__>o
\_3iK-3 '
.
m v> U
^\-t
loi.__v_
j
\^\oi
^.io.!*
:)ooi
>__\;
'J_£v._ö
#
n
\
.-»—-s vA-i/o
'° .}*»'»-.
-.)K^->
(la^jLji
Jv-V*
jjL^iö laic»^ oöi
,_>
^S.
^.-;
).J^aä\ -Jooi
.^A—
jJLo_->*t~~
}+.'.£>
i\
ij
Jl_JL____a\
-öl
n njJo j..a_^.iöi
)
.y^».;
•
J.iO^Ü>> >ä/; oöi .--oioK.../ }>
\
V^x
Jjscl».
)
.-.ötot^../
•
.i
i
:J_3j_»;
yOJÖ«
j.___5oi
t
L
1.
En
«
Jo
V
in
jöu^JJo :*-^ ^--^ö?? v^Jo«
-.jooi
,.___•
margine
'
—
2.
que
confessant une fois
donne reponse. Comment, en ne
croit pas
dieux
theisme
(TroToiGeia).
De
Lfol.154 qu'il
une
nommant ce monde Puis,
plusieurs dieux,
(juge)
le
de moquerie et de sagesse, de
et
la
necessite"
et querelleur
piete
la
v fol. 124 i'°
a
«
*
et
il
(eüffs'ßsia).
les
il
fait aiusi
—
V
I-
:i.
et
margine
in
d'avance je
dit-il,
le
d'insigne
j'affirme
est le vrai
une enquete sur
t'ai
au poly-
*
que toi-meme
Dien,
tu
l'esprit,
l'ais
en
5
qui a cree aussi
l'homme comine un
», la
il
l'olie
l'appelait
son
l'entendait
legislateur et ni toi,
de pierre
:
roi. » la fois
menacait du commandement des empereurs
Mais, lorsqu'il le
Ji
qui est tel sacriiierait-il ä ceux
qui en resulte;
qualifiait
dieux
Aoyi-.^'Joa.
__._ji
nc suppoiiait pas ce reproche (mele) ä
ne laisse nullement raisonner blables, ni
^xo
Mt K_a_\
7^?
J-L»?
",-s?
mais plutöt (^äHw) par
tandis qu'un
(äva-y;«))
Pour moi, l'empereur,
avoir
celui
visible et qui a mis ä sa tete
comme
:
:oi_ö_...
nora de chretien est oppose
langue,
la
\o
chretien,
suis
je
le
margine
plus je deelare
non pas par
faute,
in
eilet,
car
:
L
i
..'am
K-j-b^-si wJS^ioNj;
Sol.oixioat.
:
N
)
le
homme
disputeur
attitude courageuse
(repondre)
ä
10
pour
ces (paroles)
:
juge, c'est le seul Dieu, qui
juge Ephemere, niles empereurs tes semil
donnait l'ordre de
Familie
(vsvo;)
du juste
l'ecarteler. e1
l'avoir
Apres w trouve
HOMELIE LXXV.
[390
J.jl*— tooo
.J.^**lKio;
lo^^an
J^oota^
yOJÖt
™ -'--
-
.,
^^
Otl^iOQ-O
"^O^ ^>ö
j^i/ ^.io -«1
'
ofcO
-.Joe*
~.--7
:
Ni )i n
^*-*-
^^
omlSJ
i
Jooi
,^-ökj;
JliJ.i6
)t^J
1
/
^/
.^*?
ooc* ^-«/
OWSUL^» jla—
...
O ^^5
)o^ io JloJ^-^oa-n—jo .-oooi y
.wk^l'!/»
oot
^.-;
'ä^Is jlSs^JL^iejÄOo
:jooi
jJ
)
"*^;
oöi
JLoot
oiK^jKi
'^-.j
v>.-/
J-*-«jJ?
fl
lo.~JaA .3o :)ooi
)jp| :jloio a..!S^:>a\
t-*->^
"*5^^\ J-Üb»
)
nVm
•oooi
^.-K.io
öt-;Q-w^s
J_—iotoo
:)oo)
•
J.i30t
U^-^-=> jw^aa^C^ va^toJ^jj^o tyOj/ J>a^_s +3 yooiüx )ooi ^xl!^
v oov^->;
J~JU
'.t-^o/
J,.~1
^Jixoi
J,.^»
x^o
:
"^fc^^o f3 :);
^--iu/ ^io JjoJU
-•
)
to
v
'
!
otlix
yOJOI -.OOOJ ^lO^JX)
vS/} -,^»J
^_JUJ^öo <^.\ oooi ^.m..,
J-^ 9
v^JÖi
Jjl£.\o_».;
.|.-jl1»_»
^.io
Jt-ai^o .-J^joi ^_ioj JIo-^s^ao
*JPm? '^iö
117
iO-^
^-*?
?
U
',)
Q-^O 'yOO^K-./
»V
JjL^i
N_«— U
'
^.^s-.l
L ot».K-/ ^-s) "^Jl^;
)la..£v^.s -.)j/
^öi .-JoiSx IolS.;
^^
J.^oota^ loj»«A*
^
i"
V
1.
—
IM--»-
inscrit
Parmi
—
la lionte
v
&—»!.<».
(ßoiA-fl),
—
4.
il
L'avertissail
L V
marsine
i'n
:
!&••—
de rougir de sa noblesse
les soldats
du pouvoir superieur
son äge
et
le
il
s'eu trouvait aussi plusieurs,
noblesse de sa famille
la
(ysvos) et les
autres avaient
priaient et l'avertissaient d'avoir pitie de lui-meme,
comme
s'il
atteint
de blessures incurables, dont une seule pouvait amener
—
il
car
chers; ces
-
se
lVit
trompe. Et
etait frappe -
de
(soldats)
ainsi (la
bouche),
(t<x£i ? ),
ne pas etre chefs. Puis
l
j
clescend
* *
la l'amiliarite
•.
esprit
il
dit
au-dessus des nues, et
des bavards
ordonnait de se taire,
leur
il
im peu au-dessus de terre
ä savoir celle d'etre
au juge
avec Dieu; .
la
et
mort,
facon qu'un taureau Test par des bou-
son
par
tire
que de vains parleurs
leur propre condition
(eüyevata),
martyr,
le
meme
la
mais sc tenant
avoir ferme
15
.i.
b
du deshonneur.
uns attestaient
les
pitie de
io
^L;.:.»o-
154
-
(maintenant) avilie et condamnee aux supplices et au raepris qui en
decoule et ä
dont
V
au nombre du Senat
(eüyeveta)
5
2.
l'ol.
v° a
:
«
eile est
et
et,
meprisait
apres leur
de reconnaitre
sous une autorite et de
Je ne connais qu'une noblesse
touiours vivante, parce qu'elle
L|nl v
1V|
H
»Vfol. 124
•
au point de vue genealogique du Christ vivant,
,
qui est devenu
r° b.
SEVERE D'ANTIOCIIE.
\M |._ia
.-«3U^
Ä £L.io JL^jlo
jlojj— JjK-OO;
i-*-^x
.J..iooia.-^
lc>i-ik_SL_jL
«öi .-«oi
)la..^JLA
^j «Ol
)^s^
M
i-A-»;
^
')K««w>.S5po
j
yj .yoou^*;
'»~3.K«flol;
.\yli\
)..JL.a^/
.*coa\a£>
y0y.±o J-sa.—;
^^Am^o
JJLqjlsJj^clS. ^.ooi
•
•
JJ
)J
.^pcuoi oioi
'
y~.\
Lüsa^L
eSs .öuK-»/ oöi
:^>
:kj/
y>+\
J,..asJU&Oo
K«/
Jooi
vOOtla^A^CL^o .-öiJ^/
yOOila-jL.Do
'k^J3
joöt;
\j\
«öl
)K«,ul^o>^o .-yooila^iiO
JJ;
Ja../
laü^.
y-*\\ vO.JÖi )öt.-\jJi
|.^«^.a.;
V-~^
jla^JUL
^io o_^ .'vOV-O^Kj
]«.!*.
^~>oi
)la_JL_»L^vpo
.J~»oöi
\QJCH jJL« ^io;
J^l£^J\ «*^\jt
|„oä..ao
jlo.--io; •.
JloJL.CUL^fcoo
jl^^pv
^-2t--wio
OQjL-~J )~i-ä^^~3
^
J»«-i*
V-^-»
vOJÖi .-L^öjo
J—Lio;
Lai^^s-ca-.^
)toa—,io
]J
^°/
•"
°'l
-;»U
'^»j
J^vio
•
-y^-»? ^-^Ol jbö ^_./
'\aJ
yQjöi
)La.x.^a>oi
;
24
o»
.^.»-iO
^J^oi ^io
;
1
t-»-^
-.yOOuS. J-io'jl'/ ^-»;
v ooiLa.JL--iL.iO}
Vfol.
a..!^
)Kvn. M j
.•Ö|_.J^~./
K«jj',.^o
JV 30--3
)-i)-3
.')).A.^iio
lo^l jJLojLOOt^OO .-)lVK*iO; «Öl
«Ö|
ot.A«/
«JS. VQ.-JLJXAJ
— Öi^
JIXJLK«. M^->?
(sie)
'.n
10
)).L.
)^cu iab.
oöi
«ex
Jjlsom
v" a.
V
1.
oni ^W-
selon l'economie
Ze
premier-ne nitre beaueoup de freies*; ce qui rend cette
tres juste
(noblesse)
ressemblance avec
le
et
vraie,
tres
cur
bien;
c'est
c'est
des
pratique
la
vertus
Comment tu nie
pousses ä une
de sacrifier ä des
encore folie
idoles
folie
ma
crainte
pieuse
sourdes
et
?
Une
de
eilet,
fois
ressemble,
est bien
il
C'est donc de
genre, dont
la
le
certain
que
je
sagesse de regarder
serai fou selon
comme
s'il
que
le
caractere paeifique et paisible est
Christianisme est
la
foi
qui
n'y avait pas en nous une charite et
est
la
la
que leur
si je
tes propres paroles.
la
de l'Apötre
charite
2 ;
vfol. 124
penibles
et
de
(si)
durs supplices; de
\- a. i.
Rom., vm.
29.
—
2
Gal., v,
6.
la sorte
car
invincibles pour celui en
qui nous croyons, nous ne supporterions pas une pareille douleur et de *
io
cause de leur inintel-
la deiinition
agissante pur
im amour
5
folie
des ennemis des dieux de ce
ligence. Apprends par ce que tu vois en moi, selon
Paul,
que
honorees,
procureront-elles de plus grand que leur ressemblance? Et
me
(euyeveia).
alors
(tfat£-i\q),
en
evidente? N'est-ce pas,
aveugles
la
dans l'exemption des passions hon-
teuses et tres meprisables que consiste principalement la noblesse appelles-tu
et
(si)
on pense que ce qui combat
is
[401
HOMELIE LXXV.
j
Jl»ai>jo -.Iv^3 ?
ojü»ll
la^
oöu^j -6t
^
)lp^ jj
5
-j-LJ?/
+3 :JK~JkjJL
I^jl^^Kj
K.-m^3laJ^>;
/
,'OuS.
aiöf^o;
V-»™^.
^*-X*';
*>**>
^m-m
.•^JU*
It-s^p
L V
in
margine
:
»««^"
uun
5
Vamour
.
—
^oo»^.
10
*
loci jbot.Lo
que
mepris
le
de tout
2
'
oöi
>3^«.;
•'^jl ~
^.jl—
-öt_\
ooi
)ooi
»..als
du corps,
meme
C'est
^oäio *^; ^.^oi
— oiaS^V;
J.äi3
^s
"^i* -Jla-^io
et
on estime peu tout ce que
pourquoi l'epouse du :
Je et
.suis
les
pour
a-t-il
et
devoree par fleuves ne
et
il
ne
donc d'etonnant
l'a si
le
n'atti-
qui
ont
dedain et tiennent pour rieu
celui qui
et
lui,
Cantique
donnait tout son avoir pour l'amour,
regardent avec mepris
sommes
le
pas goüte ne peut pas» ä vous autres incroyants
tout (son)
Cf. Cant.,
le
corps,
voyait qu'ils
l.
säisis
par
la
passion de l'amour et par ce feu inextin-
»
Pendant que is
ir.
martyr parlait
ainsi, celui qui avait porte
ordonnait de
le
avaient seuls
5; V, 8.
—
15*
b.
^^c+S.
JJ
nous vous semblous nous tromper, nous qui sommes pris dans ce piege guible?
v
cette vie temporelle, ä cöte de (la certi-
aime.
komme
juger de cette facon. Qu'y
divin et qui
Lfol.
^^.N-ca-io
Car ceux qui ont commence par aimer
.
souil'rir
vOoUS. ^a*^..^o
-.)-=>Q—
^s
?-*?^
ou^x.o oibo
.(ja-wO
Les grandes eaux ne pourront eteindre l'amour,
goüte l'amour fait
)mq:^o
V uoiaXou.
_>.
faiblesse
fut-ce
submergeraient pas. Si un rerait
)o—>,£ooi
—oi^Joau^V? v
des Cantiques, nous figurant d'avance lEglise, disait {
.)oK_jlJ
>
qui est
celui
oj^o« -öt
Jiaxjio .'J-SQ-m; !%,.«•> r-J-~ ^»Jl».J3l^o
JJj
..);ot_co
oöi
la
monde peut donner,
tude) d'obtenir
vo.jöi
ooij
-ooi ^OLT^k.io \^'i\ la\; -öi-s .'IfÄ*. ^-io t-a^> )ooi
<~.*l
c'est la charite et le
.yQJuuU ^o»^o
oöt
)laj^,lK..ia.jsi
-öl
Oi^O ^^^J
ql^o .-JJ.,vaxa.i;
^o
^.£^1*
soo
ia.J^ji t-»-^ ^-^oi.\ .>*^jU} jooi
jj.L*
l.
m
m
Juso.*,
J.iabo. Jjoi
Jpö/
JloVouo .JLsowJS.
v).ii.i
-K_.,/
..loot
-o»-jqlS.äi.j Q...N
.
^fco
yaa^. y/ .-Joi^ol ^^-joi Jaio .w^utio
JJ
JK-c+ISs
vs/o
JJ^a jjoCi^io
fco*-^..=>
JJ
^.,x
JJ;
i^tKloKio; -oiok../
JJo
JjL»,
-öt
*~»/o ,^..\
JJ
jLAia-ötio
y^^;
,_!-,
yOJÖt
>a.o^
-.oiA
yo^j»
.-ot^jas^^-j
yj
jooi
^.-^o«
JJLäo»
JJ-^-^-io \JJM .-K-'/ J^o-^s
ajs.~
10
otl.QLS_«— -äo
[19
-'.
Canl.,
echappe vm,
7.
des blessures sur
frapper sur la plante des pieds
;
car
il
aux tourments, parce que generale-
Lfol. is
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
120
Lcoio_i> "
V fol. 124
jooi o.I>o*I>oo>
yo+so
J,.-.wpi
u.kayi,\
oi.aoa-3
oöi
jj
'wJSw.j
JJ
^»;
..o»JX~./
a\
•
ment
JJ
t
ch-Jl^oi
n'°>o
^.io J^-O-oo
;
o*-^>
.KjI oj-coo
Jpo~~
V
^^.
J^3 ya±
-^
)k—Jl*. ^^3
Jt-1^*?
Oi_s -.JLooiJuZ)
^CoM
pres
de
terre
v
qui avait combattu,
et
il
il
etait
et
la
pensee du martyr,
membre damment des
ooio OÖI
la
:1ooi
' .
3 ;)-^
J™»-»-
10
jJw____io
JLö/o -.I>0
i\
y°*^° 'Q-x_ol? J~s«l; ~öt
ne
II
main pour
JK-JL__i-3l^io
-.v^oi
»_»;
soiit
(supplice)
comme un
saisir par la
po
J;oi
>-~;-^ t^
^Cua^l ool
porta la lutte sur Tarne.
-.*-*.*/
JJ.aJV-_c___ioo
^^-op» -.Kj/ Jvod
qu'ils
'^t
a^^o^^aJ^o -.K_.)i.*^a
^e'J-o J.^j/ "^Ss*.
b.
dre
^xi
(..üj.3
~-io "^.i^S. JJ/
Kj/
lcC_\
J
JL-Uo ^OSlCQJO
ot^>
La~.1)
i
-Ljl~.^o.\
_ot? K.,*_» J-L2-./ .Lcococu ^..o V-9^?
possibilite de faire (autre) chose, *vfoi.i24
.
»°>i
)
t\
t
>-»/° .*c__1\j
J..^.jljl
apparente du corps. Ayant abandonne ce
*
^.ck
:
jKjLiO
V^l—x^?
.Jv^Q-^'
^.co
Jooi
OUOOI lo",^__w>
etaient caclies
ils
jooi
oi^).^
»-»-^ JJ.ax*.3;po .^ootoo
J^00
yJS
©»._>
JLw-i»(
/
J-~-U;
Jjot
.J-d^-vo
Jj>_»
-P
J.jl_u_n
JX.jJl._s i
.
Jjp/o J);
l*.^'~l
^ota-.-^^a.ja.j
ooot ^'jj
).iv£L.i.
^»op_3j;
J_£»-.~_\!.JJ
:
^.otok.../o
)ooi
.J-si-Q-^ °l-^ V-»-Oo
J-^'?
),,,n..vi,.».^o.\
J-Ä-oo-io
vo.Jot
^.
'^»-M
JLa^Of-s
llo^^i
K^J-x^^u*
,.-..k^
J—Viioi
^-.cvA-./ JK-^s-^v
-Jv<*p?
Laio^
oöi
« l,*t ;
; >
J°oi
,'t~~-ix
^io jso
^_iol
Ji.^a\o
ocx
oi—a-Aa __\»
|icx.-.aoi
. •
K*.\o \s>
jooi
oü_\
[402
J-->^-o
pas une
JJ;
partie
n'ayant plus la
et
fou;
:^J_\
il
laissa le
corps
voulait, en effet, prea-
comme un
ainsi dire,
5
du corps, et boucher et arreter cette source, d'oü coulaient abon-
chair, et e1
juste,
du vin
cela,
se
et de
ce
de mepris pour les
fou
la
soufTrances
lui ouvrir la bouclie
de
la
de vive force
viande des sacrifices et des libations tres impurs.
erovait
avoir
vaincu
moquant de sou manque
que tu attaques des
mon
et
commandait aux serviteurs de
d'y verser
Apres
Le
il
de vaillance
flots
Tathlete
d'intelligence,
inviucible.
(„G^Yi-nfo)
dit
:
«
Tu
oublies
faibles; jusqu'ä present tu lüttes avec raon corps;
äme tu ne Tas pas prise
e1
meme
tu ne la prendras jamais.
io
mais
La defaite de
Tarne, en effet, consiste pour eile ä vouloir faire quelque chose de contraire ä la loi (vöao;), de teile Sorte que ce qiTelle ne veut pas est imprenable et
s'echappe en planant au-dessus de toute invention de tourments. qu'il t'est
impossiblc de saisir les cieux, lorsque tu te tiens sur
la
De meme terre, de
15
HpMELIE LXXV.
[403]
lo^Ntvi^ ^cuxM fc^U^j
^.j yc^io .jl^-s
p
:JL_ä-*o_~ V-^v
^.^
)
yas. j,—^/
..
a^
^-iö
.o
ju/
..Uj;
JJo
:Ji^o
jJ
J-*»-
jJ
jJ
^r^f
**^
JJ-ojK-Oo;
-
/
jJ
H
t
3
Jlaaiö
^
tot
tu n'as pas la faculte de
comme
le crois,
tu
'-^H?'
et elles sont
du mal. En
aussi bien que
eilet,
*
les
^
* ;
^ ^^^f
liberte,
pas ete
car elles
instruments
)ooi
(6'pyavov)
devenu
le
meme temps 1 11 i
1"
aussi
est
que
la
Mais
pensee.
donc demeure
la chair; et,
et
de
si
meme
avec du sang
souiller,
ou plu-
sont seule-
l'esprit
est
hommes personne
si
on
lui
demeure ferme,
frottait
la
le
des gotit
le
goüt
les levres
de force la chair,
mesure oü elles ne l'ont pas voulu; et
n'est maitre
de notre volonte en dehors de
notre pensee. Pourquoi donc te fatigues-tu, 6 juge, (ä obtenir) ce qu'on ne 15
peut ni faire ni accomplir? paroles.
ordonnait de
lui
des blessures incurables.
»
faire
Celui-ci,
encore excite ä
sans pitie,
la
*
Lfol
de la vertu *v
la crainte
encore lorsque les levres ont touche
ne Font pas touchee dans les
,-aJa
sans souillure; car ce qu'un etre ne veut pas
le
parmi
«
serviteur du mal et les levres ont ete egalement vaincues en
ue peut nullement
elles
o6
souillees,
tourments, a accepte volontairement de manger ces (mets) impurs, est
,3/
'JläAje
iot
pensee, vaincue par
la
si
la
n'ont
levres
' '
kj/ .J^l Jk.-Vaxco
volonte
la
ö infame et aveugle en esprit
ment des intermediaires, 5
mes
Mais
Celeste.
l'esprit
([aSXXov)
Sans
saisir
)'
JAoaa>4
J-^iokj;
meme
'
)K-UJ^axio
v
,_-;
v '^
-Ji-^T^
J^3
)-Jjuöo
*
.U-^Q^o
<*^ J^l-Jä.:»
3
JJ?
.*äuk-l Ußia.3
)i.o » «,->i
J-oöi
^oo .)N-^j^k_io^jLio JJo Jjuj ö/
MjL*i»jfcoo
JJ;o
v
.f-HsH
-oi iooi
V-^
JJo
-«
JJi
'i^o-ü JK*jL^^jio
,-ot
^*; -öt; -.^».j
ool ^J^oi-a
^a>a~
Jfcoai^
yie
-6«
«s/o
.JIoJl*.^;
^3;j /o
^/ *^po M.a_o ..Jt^xU ^s/ ..JK^ul^j
121
colere
par ces
avec de dures lanieres de cuir.
toi.
'" 120
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
122
++-*
V T°
.
)..^.iaai
J.-.a.-..i-co
),.jx.x..\«
f-'h.
)
00
[404]
V-a,^a ^o
<
y£ Joot V-^^ U'*-*l
l'ol. 1
b.
oiK.^xU öC^StS.
fS»/
|oo)
po/ Kj} s^^.
ö/
^o
v£doV_3
K.^3
jcx^'l/
loJ^
)V)j
p
-
lk_.oot
Haa^oa^
»s/ .J-^-^oa?
(.ji^io«
•
Jjp/
la^
J.^.^jl^o
001
°°i t-~^-»x
vQ^i.1
Jla-^üo
;. .fc^oi
a_\o
|,-~^=>
).x^a,.o;
oüS.
y-ZLio^i
/-^>— ?
•JL*aa».j
li-»V*
^io )K*JÖt_3
10
jlajL^ia^.
^-/ yo««^ voaS.oiU
J~^^
JJ
!
J-floa^usj
•.
•,;a^X.s
JJ/
y-A k—oöto 'K_jI^io/
.)-"-^
pö/ ^-0,°/? -'P?/?
Jj/
»s/o
ooi .)lJL.^lao.j>
«s/o oJ\
^io ^a_i>7
.-ycta^
v /;
JJ
'^*j
f.3
)J
JJ^aLi'KaJS.
Jj/ va*£Aoo W-^J? p^» ^\oi L V
l.
margine
in
:
&^o-
—
i,
LV
in
margine
:
—
M«pxiav£.
3.
V
»»*
Lorsque, en resume, tous ces genres de miaute passait ä une autre ruse
(itdpo?).
11
h.
V
in
margine
:
P^-t'-
l'urent epuises, (le juge)
pensait surprendre
(le
comme un
martyr)
serviteur de la vaine gloire par une. invention de pensee tres vile et (tres)
meprisable
par des (procödes) capables de faire rougir.
et
donnait ä ses serviteurs l'ordre de petit *
vidi.
12;,
enfant qui va ä l'ecole,
porter sur leurs epaules
de mettre l'athlete
frapper avec une ceinture plus propre
le
punir
un
enfant,
Tu m'as
aide, sans
dont
l'esprit etait tout
l'Evangile et je suis devenu
necessairement dans dit
:
En
petits enfants,
seule,
comme
si
les :
mort
mais encore
il
le
enfants,
vom
tout jeune enfant, et je suis pret pour les autres assauts du Matth.,
xvm,
3.
avec :
io
converti
celui
qui a
ne devenez
royaume des cieux*. Je
souviendrai des Ecritures sacrees plus encore que de ces blessures
1.
qua
et j'entreräi
est sincere et si
.>
de
commande-
effet, j'ai ete
vous ne vous convertissez
vous n'entrerez pas dans
et *
entier attache au Christ
petits
car
nu
tout
ä causer la
ta pensee, en
royaume des cieux
le
verite je vous le
commede
r,)
(aöXjiTife)
En eilet, il comme un
savoir, dit-il, ö Marcien, ä accomplir le
le
ment du Seigneur. Par I'invention de selon
([/.xXXov
non seulement avec une
et
Mais celui-ci
plusieurs. «
le
me
comme un
combat
(aycov). »
15
HOMELIE LXXV.
[405]
JjK^_k—
^io
jl_«o v^o/ '^-.^ot
001
L23
p
w..^i»^^o *^_*J^otA
vVK-fcio
L i
lo^
jtüL.,^0
J-io»^/
^o>r^
U-«*?
.•'sToJ^.i.JlaLiJ
-.ooot
.
po/
»y
oolo
o^-coo jJf-^o la^So y-../
.joot ,^-iö
oöt .of\
^a_i>>.iö
^_io .Jocx
LV
I.
in
margine
Lorsque
sm ->m'*>v>
)ooi
:
"I>),a6ia;.
—
^_«.\oi
2.
L V
(fl
courageux Julien
le
— 5
prison
la
apres quo
de
alin
cruels.
le
de
Flabias,
juge
le
l'eut
—
.
Knif/ix.
*
qu'il
et
une
c'est
menace de
lui dit
d'un ton resolu
ecrit de
mon
Apres ces paroles, '
Le juge
faisait
ils
V
:i.
!&»'-»•
de
encore avec des pieds nouveaux
et ;
i.
V
il
y°'~sv »
a aoo/
"^l-
d'(autres)
etait
de
l'eparchie
envoye
ferme
le
dechirait, et le (juste) s'ecriait
:
car dans ohaque ville il
il
feu et le glaive; remplis-toi le ventre
155
s'elevera
proclamera d'une
(aytuv).
(procedes),
l'aron
»
la (ville)
et
d'Anazarbe.
Julien parcourait
course de la patience. L'un approchait
«
fol.
Ce genre de ton inven-
«
:
branlable. Le juge le menacait des supplices par les blessures par lesquelles il
L
Cilicie
ses ruses ainsi qu'aupres d'une lour, et Lautre etait tres ferme, fort et ine-
15
*
de montrer des supplices tres
mon combat
memes
la
J.~i\ yj
paroles et
repartaient de nouveau pour
encore usage des
—
eut souffert,
valeureux triomphe et
eclatante que c'est le Christ qui livre io
K._i/
ces
ville
et
tion perfide se retournera aussi eontre toi
im nionument
—
)°°l
)ooi
raener aussi dans d'autres villes,
le
tourner sottement en derision
Le martyr
o/
jU^
.J..aoVoJ3
Jj-» '»
Vfol. 125
^-cx~s
l-^cx^
oöt
)lcw^a^ J«-^
prononce
eut
beaucoup plus excellentes encore, dans
jlQJJLea^ew^e»
v3/o )Vo~a>/
p
,__cx.-.=>
ji^x^o ^K-. *^;
^_io;
margine
./po)!/ ,_^>cx ^Do
wy>.*.-«'K.io
Jooi
^J)0
.^_*'
Li—>J; )Kju.£o JKicuJ.0
la^
oöto .Joot v^öö
vs/o jja-J
).£L*a3
oöi
yjj;
^
JK^j^/
M V^° ^3
lct\
'oöi
^.öi
).*Ji)^/
.c*\ 'JK-Lio
u^S*;
Jj^ij
Ucl^^^o
Joot ^.oioK-./ j..JL.^4-^;po JJo •.^•5
oot;
^^xIjl.^0 L^oVJjJj/?
ils>
\coo_jj_.».^au_.
JJ«<x*-s
)icx-co
[55
b.
-.vißajJ^.Q.*
L^a-^ifl;
^_./
J.~jo_3l.3;
£s-.J_*i.«^^
j**-W K-«.J^
OCX
ijkjLio
oot +* -"Joot
J—^JLia.\o ..^a--ol
ocx
y»')-flO
oolo lo
)»_«
-.ts-.)^.VAo
^3/1
Jjoi
vö/;
~.J
)t-^? UQ-«-»a—^>a-io .jj-O.*.
jJ^-»; 5
)ÄOL-,.iO
Öi-A-./
]*CX
l'nl.
Ajoute,
de
ma
si
tu
le
veux, et les liens
chair et rassasie-toi,
et le
car tes
¥ vtoi. 125
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
124
V*^
^.A.» ^w-\oi .J_ioiA
yO-l/ "*>-»M?
.\^^X\
)
^
001
ool
001
V*^ J^—ä*;
-.Jjooi
^J
»a-*Jl K-.)».*.^~o
^JLVl
^~_Jl-.->j
•»--
»vfol
'1
)
-/
—oi
lt-_o>.
l.
\ja.*&
L V
in
JjJL-A
margine
:
JJ;
süj'j
j
t
y/;
-^^7 —
L
2.
^ooK._o
Devenu
il
ivre
enflamma encore sa
et,
il
victime impure.
tu sais ce que tu
ils
p
,
J_=>j
öuK.../
Jja*.
-2>/;
k~»->
K-i/
fais,
A
L V
margine
in
:
mon äme.
(affk-nrnt)
En
de nie verser de force une libation dans
vfol. 125
Lfoi v
iss
l
a volonte est
de
teile sorte
;
'
saisi et
dis
un rempart
qui
que toi-meme
que par contre,
que Pallade
et
si
Antonin
'
armes
les
encore
dit
eflet,
la
s'il
:
la libation «
Est-ce
t'a
suffi
inique
pour
•">
que
(apa)
reconnais
fais tu
ma
le
de-
bouclie une fois, tu as ce que
une peine
inutile
pour
le
meme
premiere (tentative) a ete sans
seconde est de meine completement sans resultat. Car pour l'äme *
»
que de ses propres mains on
eilet,
ö inintelligent? Car par ce que tu
si la
^_*
Avtcovivo;.
comme precedemment
quoi l'athlete
deux reprises differentes? Et
.o^>
*->
,-..;
JJ
In
:looi Jloja-N-co
-.01
)J
^-
,__Ot]^-V_£«._*
colere.
tu recherchais; et pourquoi prends-tu ä
v-,_oa2o
ne passeront pas jusqu'ä
defaut de la faiblesse de tes inventions. faite
f a.*.x.^>
-.)l_i/
JJ
—
ordonnait, en
versät de force dans la bouche la
..).^oaj
dans son intelligence, (Marcien) voulait brandir
contre l'äme du martyr; lui
)
/-^*?
n«i.all|; U-^/? n^JÖi \-oa-u.ja£uJJo
<-o-*j-£'Wo-
(traitements) s'arreteront ä celle-ci et
Par ces paroles
.
:
fcOa-v-co}
^io ^_J,Vi; -öi v3/
•.K—J—Ji^.^ K-W
-.A
a_*.-»V>-C_\
n«XX«8io;.
üo
N!
s_»oV3
,_«_3
J'f
^A
laA
K-/
^f-
^-"/
,Aio ^.-Aoi
^A
-.6t
Ioj^-ccoc ^^A.^»
J-_=>\
t-*-^^/
'«xoa-jJJJ-aA
J»0»^ V*>/ öi^
-.fco/
j3j-A.io»
-.looi
J-coiajS
-.J-i/
ȣ>/
:
K_JV-^Ä
J^ooj
JJ;
+do
\o'i
Joot
.&o/ ^ia-v. J^.JL-__V» ^-.otfcC_\^io
,--->j/
.öu^o J,_ao
^*.A
Lfol.issjj/
-öl
..owooua
)t— ? -öi :«.A.» JJ.aA_-ajj.-io
J-jl--cJ_\o
-6i
Jl>s»o_y.o
r _.^ Jj-SU-\
.
p^»?
ww^io '«.A.» Jvä^
scoaicu
U*. -j>;o
JJl^cl^
'Kj/
no\
i
^iö oou/ .Kj/ o-»—'Kio Jla.Aa.Ji
j-«^v
JJ;
-6j
ö/
JJ 9
^
ouläj
)?°>-CO}
oila^;
,^
U*o+±. .^-^-ooo
\
406
(but)
"'
eflet, la
le refus
de
repousse et chasse loin d'elle toute souillure, tu sais clairement que, si je veux, je suis dejä
je ne
veux pas, jamais
t'ont obei, c'est
que tu
je ne serai pris. les as
Quand
tu
persuades de sacri-
15
HOMÜLIE LXXV.
[407]
K-J_iO-~J.X °^>pO .1»-^ 'j^0^3
^OjA
yCL^
-.J.*ÄJ
jJo
Q..S-,
3»iÄOo
)ooi
o«.iOJi;
^bo» -Jooi
Ja_.;
w*\
.^-.J
]j.^>*
.k-oj
ouiojo .-jj^/»
otlox.p^ia^o
^-t-OtO -.vQj/
K^.3J
.yQ-j/
ftV>\» ^_iO ^-wOOl y»QJ
.-va^>po otla\ ^.=>*Loi \QJÖC^
o«
jj
125
J^cla
JJ.3/
^^o
o».ioa..a\
-.Jj/
v^ö/
J<*.^ \\L~
^
*^;
oöt
10
jooi
oöt
)
»..so
jKj_po po 1.
L V
margine
fier
:
in
jöC$M %
vQ~JÖt
vi
i
.
J._iot
..
margine
ArcoXwv.
—
—
\H11acu.
:
V
L
in
i.
L
margine
äme
;
:
:
Tu ne m'as pas
:
ne va pas au delä des limites de
et ä la bäte ce qui se presente.
precipitamment
i\ po ^coajj^.\a-
Aito>.>.y.
j-
—
V
in
l^>,^» vj^o9(
vaincu. Cesse donc de comta faiblesse et
trompe pas toi-meme. Examine au prealable ce que tu vas dire 5
.
as vaincus; pour moi tu ne m'as pas persuade
et alors tu les
avec raison que je dis
battre avec raon
j
'S.
:
„
\_.;
L in margine margine Ayvosi. — 30 —*» °' wo U 10 ^ Ll^? -sa, '°> l»^ <*>
in :
)_»)
p
owooiS. -Jooi jÄvJLfcoo |K.a^ijLio jl^.oöp>
aux demons,
et c'est
%AnJ
JJ
Qui ne
et
ne
te
ne dis pas
rirait pas,
en
effet,
en t'entendant Commander de sacritier ä Apollon', lorsque ce dieu porte
nom
de perte
Fuyez
et qu'il
crie par
Car Apollon,
la perte?
son
Mais
persecute par un demon.
partait pour I5
pendant 1.
sa constance, disait que
s'entendait (dire)ä cela
:
le
juste etait
Puisque je suis chretien,
«
»
(Marcien) ne pouvait supporter ce sage mepris des faux dieux,
Egee;
Le fragmeiil grec
[1896), p.
et
il
demons,
qu'il etait
73.
ne peut pas
au contraire je suis l'adversaire des demons.
je n'ai point de
Comme
II
:
»
voyant sa l'ermete
le (juge),
ceux qui l'approchent
ä
c'est-ä-dire l'auteur de la perte,
sauver, sans faire mentir son nom. 10
nom meme
le
—
et
c'est
egalement une
ville
de Cilicie.
conduit dans ces differents lieux, i-etruuve en 1886
correspond u ce passage;
il
cf.
— Quant
ä Julien,
ne detournait pas son Analccta Bollandiana,
l.
XV,
SEVERE D'ANTIOCIIE.
126
Vfol. 126
r
«"\1/
.1-«-^
^/ ^ö y^
j.£OO.^ä.i
Jooi
Jooi Ȋ'jJJ
[408]
to\
oöi
»..alä;
V-^/ ;o.~.\._3
a.
^o't-3 •te.fi
.)K.j-.^jQ jlo_K_^S.lj
s3/
.Jjä^Li
155
..'.>o
.JfcC^li
jJ
Jiok. > V> JV-Jt
yfnvi
Jj/
*Jl9;,)J
L fol. Vi)
JL^s ^^i>o
oöiS.
o»js
vX1jx>
|K-*.>>a.Ju^^>
^>j»_^'N_j
'"'Jjltgl^o
:).j^ai»
L
1.
0111
'Jja.ia.,vOi
JJ/
—
o'w-
2.
L
jo^
o'cte.
0111
U^s-
—
L V
3.
.^—».j
JjK-
r-*-^ ooi
v-.j>
v oo
oöi
^
margine
:
V*°l
:
1
la\o
»)/
V-.J^jo ..v^oioK-/
ya'i
o.\
'Jooi
^° «^
.«.^So JK-.1I/
Ji-io
Jooi
iw» oöio
J-^öj-^
J^öj.^ ^io cl^ y~^co,l
in
ool
,.3
K— K_^
^coajj-^o-.
'^.j
jJ
JK^L^-Ji yäo} -.joj^Äioo
.otlo^
001 ^..ow.K../i
.vßoviw*/
Jooi oioiN-io j^öj.,^3
jJ;
$A<;
iK^> ^io»
J»J»
^-\o^
^-»»1
JV);
oil^o»» )lo—_^£l.x.\ oöi
JjL.il
jLs/
^_io
Ji);
:
otfcC^^io; -Jooi'/ ooi ,J ocn V-"^
.|aj
^~>t-^o
K__«„l„^iÖ) too
oöi
,J>
.«-»aal/o '^eujJJL/
.yS»
y.yo
v3/
J_L->_£Q.-U^;
^oKjJo
..J^ö>^>
)oi§\i oifcs^^io
io-iOf-s
j—3_*_flD Jk-JLoi
Jlo_L-J;po J;ol
•
•jK^l;
JV-Q-JJ
oöt-=>
)
oaulo
^_^\ot^
:Jliö
30
t-
i^-»-
iutelligence de la Celeste cite de Jerusalem. Mais, ayant recu l'ordre de sacri-
v toi. 126
ne
fier, il
dit
*
ä celui qui le lui donnait
pas, selon les lois
(vdp.o;)
que cette parole
en usage parmi les athletes
defaite apres le second assaut et accorder la
dant
En
Trinke.
effet, je serai le
ä cause du
ir,ü
m£me
meine qui se montre
Dieu; car c'est
(juge)
fort
lui
comme
une goutte (d'eaui,
brisant
fort, lui dit
menaces, sois conduit en Fair
sera
engage dans
celui qui
couronnc
Parce que
dans
il
*
les
le
les assauts,
la vietoire est
clief
(•Äyeftcbv)
et vole. Julien il
au
le
(ta)
la sainte
combats
5
(äywv)
ne sera pas vaincu.
:
II
il
:
«
en
lui
inspirera de le
10
Celui qui a la
terreur
vent, suis eleve par
t'attend en bas, et,
muntrem que
ciel el
faire
»
dissipant l'orgueil de sa
et
encore tranquillement
par les menaces; cependant eleve-toi, sois porte par
il
avouer
qui a vaincu en moi dans ces deux
supporte l'epreuve de ces durs (trailements) m'a dit
les
te fallait-il
(«O^vittis),
devenu arrogant dans ses menaces promettait de
des (blessures) incurables. Et ce colere
Ne
courunne au vainqueur? Cepen-
assauts, et par consequent dans le troisieme aussi
Lfoi.
«
ne fuirai pas davantage ce troisieme assaut en l'honneur de
je
Le
:
tu es place
est plus haut
que
Los
quand
en bas; car
menaces.
»
crut que ces paroles etaient nun pas des pa-
15
,u
HOMELIE LXXV.
i
t^Jx-co
jAoK»LbK».a
^a^l/ .
^>öiS.
jooi
öiS.
'|K...a~l
,-0.13
-.JK^^ialv
vai^.3l;
öif-a>-^
..JK.jL-.io v^K.„./
o«^
i-«->^
oik.\j^a
Jjx.^
o/ a^>\pa\o aaspci^
°\i\
*
)
^io
^_*.\ot
)laJLfl0^3'K^oo -.JJ::>o)_^-\ vO-j/
)!»-*/
v^oaiojj/j
^cL^Lct
^.ooi
127
J,-~ io
JK^-j.
•
.U'+~l
v-K.>
~.*\
^*^
0O0JJ
JLa*;j;
K»,/
joot
^
Vfol. 126 r°
-^otQ—3
).j
U-3
J.jou1\
J-j^o/
..Jfjlü;
•:o£s.
Jui ^-»/
10
3/
oi.j^_oq_2l.\
JLt-'j;
KJ-lJul.,1/
.y^ Kj/ -^o
,l^j\
^oita^X.^^
K_^j
loui'l
.^oiloioj>.).\
-.looi
JJ
K.\a3a» Ji^ii
^ra-sU./ .^K^loJi
)lQJL2LXiO ..;a—Jiv_2>
0/
^--\ot 1.
~-jVLaJ
L V
m
^ »T>0
margine
mais des
roles,
:
faits,
auparavant dans aussitöt et
il
Aoauac.
J.li0.i
—
«_/
— car
les autres
il
avoir
fait
la
K.!ia.iXi
J-OOO Jjq.^/
.K~.; »,l/;
'^\oii
y/
JJ
humaine de persuader son
meme une äme
fils,
juste,
que
afin
des tourments n'avait pas vaincu, en
Uio
.
^_-oi
J._-
0/
o..^;
JIo;V^l\
w.5»
^tlOVi.
JK.—JOO
»*«a»äS-»»^j.
:
(de Julien), - -
mere du
/
.^.Olla^.^ JL\
en avait un exemple dans ce qui
combats
Jj
^_-\o( ^_io
jL'Jso
il
il
s'etait
et
plus mechante,
de diamant. En
commandait
*
effet,
le faisant llecbir
apres
ä eette creature
nature vainquit celui que
la
passe
oublia les menaces tout
imagina une autre invention coraine plus perfide
comparaitre
JLKj/
Jtojt^ai -.JjJ-^l\a-
^3 .^.oiQ..io h _Ä
margine
in
(capable) d'amollir et d'ebranler 5
,str>\ n'/
w-Jl m 'U
-.Uoi
L V
2.
JK.iLi'to;
JK^JC*3 jK-i^K^i*. +0
i..ioJ..ia_\»
falv *s
J.iro'a>v^öi
devant
la
la pitie
douleur de ses
parents.
Mais 10
la
femme
forte,
qui etait vraiment la
aussi qu'elle se moquait
de l'ordre
comme un bon general, « Mou fils Julien, elTet
eile excita
:
15
petit
eile
parlait ä
tu as recue.
surtout son
»
nombre? Leur
seulement les Eeritures, sacrees,
Que
fils
le sainl
:
«
;
eile lui dit,
en
connaissance des Eeritures
dans
ces paroles? Leur
ou leur obscurite? En rappelant
eile lui servit
combat
au courage
louerai-je
clarte
peu pres en ces termes
Tu combats
mere du martyr, montrait
du juge. En se servant de paroles sages,
je t'ai fait participer ä la
sacrees; obeis-moi et sauve-toi.
grand ou leur
b.
l\.*
-\-*-i\
.K^.j_i^;po Jt^uX; looi J-oJ-^o
,.so
^mS.
)K.ij;K-3Ll\ );oi-l^-^io -.Kj/ JtKo'J^OO 15
iaQ-j.^ la>a.A«
JK^jöp
.^»oiJLoJ.—
i';ot.iJ./
JV^ö/
vB'J.d
oöi\j Lld.*/
JJi
000/ )»fJU390 'JK.-jKX-^,
Jiof..ccn
J
oi.-Xi.JD
une Instruction tres etendue;
Ne rougis pas de
(äyüv). C'est
l'instruction
pourquoi je
t'ai
que
rappele
*
v foi.
126
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
128
^^stC»/ .^.1;
)pö/; ,-^ot
wJS-.* JlcujoiiwiCL^. *
v toi.
126
.~^,,A a-^
Ltoi.i56.^— ; i"
jJ./
.
-.x^
—
^iö/
p±
Kj\
l^o'l
rl
Q^
1
^»?
.V-"»^ k-»!».J-/
U-Z-'l
.^oa^as
)V^
[410]
»
.p± Kj/
.J-iooto
,Jjl2l»
2
\^o
..
^
°o<
J^o
.-^.«xi^Jus Jloaxo '
»" *>»
*
j
^.Nj
'^S.
wo*»
^.j»
k-i/
^-*k.-7
..K^Jb^io
V?-"*? .Jj/
Jlia^J
^J —
V*^
1
a.
^o
-
K-Isl^^
oOvioji
l-x-'.x
K^j^_i.iv j-K..
JJo
:) tJLA_a
JJ/
^JS.
K._i/
y^
».s
,-aol
Kj/ ^;
6i^X_^
:I'po/;
JJ;
V*^ ~°^ Jooi
:Jjaia.^ot; :oöi
^.jxlflo
10
5/
j.^6/
^C^oi;
V-^vv
1.
\_;o.:^.cd
V add
^
.
vi
>...•>
—
»
— lisj/
«>
L V
2.
in
:
l^ 9
-
—
3.
V
•
.»»t\..;
)
t'°>V>
jK_.jjK^o.axo
)— cy.s >n°>Vi^o
oöi
-.i-^o/
}»-•>»
ne t'en sers pas maintenant, quol profit retireras-
Ecritures sacrees, et brüle d'envie pour l'epreuve qu'ils ont subie dans
les
les soufl'rances
en
;
effet,
tu as ete instruit, afin de brüler d'envie (pour eile).
Reßechis ä ce que je dis; car,
le
toi-meme. Sauve-toi toi-meme,
nous sommes, en traire
eilet,
—
*
ä
le
donneret
te
mon
ai-je dit, et
il
'
de l'intelligence en toutes
non pas (sauve) ce qui
est ä toi
et intelligence, et
est nötre.
au con-
Garde donc Tarne sans
corps. » Apres que le sage fds eut connu l'avertisse-
sa sage mere, qui avait
trompe
le
5
petit avertisseraent, et sauve-toi
proprement parier äme
corps n'est pas nous, mais
le
blessure et meprise
ment de
Seigneur
Developpe en toi-meme
choses', dit Paul.
manque
d'esprit
du chef
10
(•/lyejy.wv),
car celui-ci, ayant compris d'une maniere grossiere et ignorante cette
parole «
vk«/
)oot
de ce que tu as appris? Porte tes regards sur les saints cites dans
iu ensuite
Lfol. 156
Uia.^JS^
.öila^S.
).vwjs',i
margine
los Ecritures sacrees; si tu
vfol. 126
^
X.»; ~ö|
Ne
:
«
Sauve-toi toi-meme
semblant
gravite et sagesse
comme l.
II
s'imaginait que (cette
peris pas dans les tourments, mais quitte le
faisait lui aussi
toi
»,
Tim.,
:
«
O
(cy-Tjaa)
mere,
7.
et lui
(dcyciv)
»
dit -
;
-
:
il
repondait avec
oecupe-toi de les affaires, et defends-
tu voudras; car moi, je m'oecuperai de ii.
combat
d'une maniere ironique, dit-il,
femme) avait
mes
affaires. »
15
HOMELIE
[411]
M
lo.^
p
Jjj_s
J.^.m^o '^oiok~./
:JU'/
.jouSs
'o&
jJ
L29
i-*^ )N.io*a-.i JK-io.*-a~ «oi ^aiK-s
\.x>(
)jL£Q.*.3l.Kio jJ»
jk^~.»
J^Jia—'io
I.XXV.
J.^*3_a
Kj/
)>1« :loot
j-io/
^.ch
J~L3u/
K
Jyiö/
'
-«JL
ß
J_a.=>'kJj
l
3 ,1./
)jl.'j
.),_ ol^o
*
Vfol.126 v
« a v»
)
.
N.'irr.s^
y.-/
001; ..
KL«Ju»l7
.)iaJL.l^iajs
-.J—L_a^'/
jjjJLa Jjoi oiVao .Jjq^v
o»K*.K-sl/
jJ
]l^iö<x.
Ij.
JIS^Jl ,_.».\c*-5
l^—a/ *»""^ ° »"3 )°^ •-*—• 1
10
)~oop
IJ-^^^is vQJot
l.
L V
margine
in
>-^=j >3aoM».
:
Ensuite cette sage,
O
«
:
10
de Dieu
*
de l'amour
lui
('(11111116111
realite
meine tenips que son
(äywv) en
les supplices
la
que
le
,).Aa
to.*.^o
de l'appeler sage,
effet,
—
'
l'enfant est obstine et tres
pour nie
le
gagner par des
accordait avecjoie ce qu'elle avait demande.
s'est servie
Comment? Comme
combat
vois que
sont necessaires,
non pas un seul? Mais examinons jours.
U*
!
formation pieuse
a pas lä pour ees äines courageuses' plusieurs
dira qu'il n'v
plie
Tu
parente spirituelle
sainte education!
vQCim'M
*Kj.
jene cesserai pas, en
Et eelui-ci
»
.'Ja-.;
V ^a*-
2.
me
trois jours
aussi
avertissements. 5
—
—
juge en disant
repondait au difficile;
^2o
}K_s
cette
mere pieuse
(sua-eSri?)
!
martvres
(eÜGeS-fo) et
Qui et
rem-
des avertissements pendant ces trois
montre.
l'a fils,
juge perdit tout espoir,
Car
et eile s'est qu'il
eile
a
montree
combattu si forte
la laissa et qu'il
le
dans
condamna
Julien au sac et aux betes sauvages, apres ces nombreuses allees et venues
aggravees par fatiguer. 15
Ce
les
tourments
(juge) tres
qu'il avait
impur donna, en
sac avec des betes sauvages et de les
parcourues ä trois reprises sans se effet, l'ordre
recu ce saere fardeau d'un nouveau genre, PATR.
(Hl.
—
T.
XII.
—
F.
1.
de l'enfermer dans un
jeter ensemble dans la
la
mer. Apres avoir
mer envoya en
Cilicie le corps 9
*
v fol.
123
SEVERK DANTIOCHE.
130
Ottqi\
"^^^sp. '
1
|
1
'
;
j—JL^S
.Ot^tCLH
j^iX
,
fl\ „-.\ot «u|)| JjLJS.
Jo»Ss; jJ^t-»;
JJ
,_^oi; -too/
to.00 ,^0
j_^
yOJÖt
jJJL^uo )IaJL.p.io »t^s fol.
vi:
^61 )^ n*
«\
-
Jjls>-s
^at^l- -JN^I^äLio -oot ^-.ouk-./
— öt
ly+ij
^.io ..^*;
ji-ol;
j-i)-s/
l^«-^" ••^»^
001
)— 2/
*s/o .a..a.L. N- -)
£>}
»
^^to'JS^o
*
^.oj.J.Vl ^3 -.yCLiL— jj
Jv-»o;
Ka3
<=»
OOi!^
)ooi
tOOU
o^j^jo öi^sCb^i
)_L.O
^*,_Ki.; ycuoi JJU- ^^s^io; v3/o
v iO ^^O*^
Jlaio
•:-oooi
JJ°
io-^>
^.iö
i'^—,io
.•Jlcn-iwiolo
10
anciennes, en
eilet,
de Dieu n'etait pas encore etendu,
du milieu des dangers du
les trois enfants
dans
KmVi
;
OCX'
^.Öti
Jk^^oaxio JN—öt.^
^ioj
^^^oiv'mv» ycuöi La\o
iit
.'ooot
monter son ame
feu tres
lorsque ce qui concerue la connaissance
(zivcW:),
grand
Seigneur enlevait
le
comme
Daniel de
et tres fort.
*
ses propres servi-
la fosse
aux lions
et
Mais depuis son avenement
chair qui a eelaire toute la terre de rayons divins, beaucoup ont vecu
la
dans
.-It^'
eiel.
Aux epoques teurs
^.01
^a_iwi.CCt_H
de Julien qui avait supporte de pareilles douleurs et eile
jusqu'au
i.r(ii.i56
o-Jo h i«.,n-^>
^*.V2, U
V*
^oij
yoVtJiJ; ^iss^io .-o~*jl*
;
5
*
1" iL
*
^>ö
^ö
N JKS.1 vQJc*\o .-Jla-V/j OCH j-SQ-^ ^>0 5i—)-O^J ^_/ .oj^.; J-*KjL3
m-i^w-x» JäüLsj» :^-o ^io
V
vtoqjJlw^o^;
J
(.-^
*
ocx
OS.2L.i3Dl
:J-a.i"tOw
)oot
j-V-io
[412]
les
dangers
(»(v&uvoc),
par exemple
la tres vaillante
Thecle qui mourut
plusieurs fois sans etre separee de son corps, et beaucoup sont partis, apres *
vfol. 127
une grande
et
admirable palience, pour
la
demeure
*
de lä-bas, afin d'allirmer
la
resurrection annoncee pour laquelle
ils
ont muntre deux choses en meine temps, d'une part que celui qui a donne
ils
ont accepte de souffrir, et (par
lä)
nature, donnait facilement
de faire
preuve d'une patience au-dessus de
meme
delivrance complete de la mort, et d'autre part qu'ils combattaient
pour
la
la
y couraient en toute bäte. qui echul egalement ä l'illustre defenseur de
la vie future et qu'ils
C'esl ce sorl
In
15
la
piete uüssSeio)
HOMELIE LXXV.
[413]
.t-JD)..iO
5
"^.i. )',
voch.-\
a-jo
)•,
|JL.*^0
jlj-^Ä> ').-^iö)-i
JLu';;
vQJÖC^ ^»^ö«;
y^ot
)
1
."
J>Ot-o;
\
»3/
.
^^s^^io
V—*^J
U>— la.\i •
^>o jjojA
'^is^.io .-JouSx
^«.iKjJ^o; y»
» °>>;
)
m
-.yOj-icuJSö
yOJÖi
l^*> u^a.i
^..^oto
:)lot.^ö/
li^co—s v
»c*i.Kj
.
^00
^-.^Vj/
Q^iOxi\
');oußi
Jjla
'Jjotj
Jjla
j-iaano
öt-2uco.J
jiKlotoo +o
.)Loich.cq.^ J001
)._aflD
^.ivo
p
vaj6C\
^0|oK_./o .-j^JXiOO vSvl. yOOiJLaLj
U_lL^,l.\
Jioiü^io
K-«..2u3;
JjL.i>
•:-|.ia~ V i"
^Ot^O
j-S»
^3 .V^Ixio ^^äa^S.^.1 yOJÖt^. »J
So ..<-«.- »^
aa
-
J1a— .1
i/o .jt-^^.SO
f>
'<•»
3/ U^IlNO
vOOi*iO^J3
J^Vlj
.J?Q-A;
t
^.o^ioi yOJÖC^
k—JV-K... ,))-«^2uio
•.^•J
5
yQjÖU^
^,OJ_.V3*
L31
JboJJ
oC^_><
^o
laJU*
laJL«}
JK.ajK^».-*
(.0',
.-^clo
^_io
i^ea^o-j
.^.^^^'k^o
'
Vfol. 127 r° b.
1.
L V
Julien. il
5
margine
:
\ir,\j.x-x.
Apres avoir
sanctifie ce
temple par un membre de son propre corps,
regarde et considere aussi notre ville avec misericorde et joie, lorsqu'il est
place II
in
comme un grand
guerit les malades,
affliges, et
surtout
il
puissant rocher devant les portes de ses murs.
et il
garde ceux qui sont bien portants,
il
console les
a soin de secourir ceux qui sont dans l'embarras et la
peine devant les tribunaux et qui ont perdu tout espoir pour eux-memes; inspire aux presidents et
aux juges de
Dieu cette (prerogative)
comme un honneur
la
terreur et du respect;
il
a recu de
un privilege, parce
et
qu'il a
comparu devant de nombreux tribunaux de juges, en combattant pour lo
martyre; c'est pourquoi
il
se
de
plait aussi ä avoir
la
il
compassion pour
le
les
souffrances semblables aux siennes. Qu'ils soient couverts de confusion par les betes sauvages et le sac (de Julien), et 15
ceux qui vont au spectacle des bötes sauvages contraire ä
qui prennent plaisir au
(iu. y£v-/i;).
qu'elles
Que
les
meres
se
dechirement de
la
chair de
souviennent de
la
forte
apprennent ä leurs enfants ce qui est beau
de ne pas etre responsables de
leur peche.
Oue
leurs
la
Loi
(vojaos)
congeneres
mere du martyr,
*
et*Vfoi.i2
r et
agreable ä Dieu, afin
tous les
hommes
se
pre-
b.
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
132
[414]
Lfol.156 v° a
*^*io/ .^io^iw ^a^b^o .^J^Jlso Mkio— o ^»a.aa;
L
fol.
156
occupent de leur salut. Car
memes
les Souvenirs
c'est
pour
ll'tnlvt
*
cela
Jjiot
.Jju.,-d
j—oio
\.s}
y£>-*
que nous renouvelons en nous-
des martyrs dans leurs fetes, pour
la gloire
du Christ.
C'est ä lui que convient la gloire et la puissance avec le Pere et l'EspritSaint, maintenant et toujours et dans les siecles des siecles. Ainsi soit-il FIN
LIE
L
HOMELIE LXXV.
^^M>)
\bsJ^O
öi^jo
jlaai^tl» ^~.;
:Jl.jl2lji
J™Sa_3;
"^^io
-öi
)
.m..s> :Jt-^3i
[&>[*>
JloJ..«_Joi
.sÄ^Lflo )J_*_^o Jjl*Ao3
Jv^o'of^o )iot.*_3o )^>oo^ .^)oq_^.3ljs yaA.£i^K.J;
1.
L V
in
margine
Havcexxa;.
:
—
2.
V
^i. .
«
^.oo
^_x> ^.3 ».iKio »
+s .-Jjoc*\ ^»ota^JLS'/ ft.»xm;
)^t>3 )JL.^m
l^^-»-
UOMELIE LXXV1 QUAND ON CELEBRAIT, SELON LA COUTUME, LA COMMEMORAISON POUR
CATION
LES
DANS QUI
5
MENIE
NOMBRE DE
TOUS
PAUVRES
LES DITS
(LIEl'x)
MAINTENANT
7Cy.vSeV.Ty-;,
Y
ETRANGERS
ET
ET LA
ONT
QUI
ETE
SUPPLI-
ENTERRES
c'EST-A-DIRE QUI RECOIYENT TOUT
SONT ENCORE
ENTERRES. COMME
(FIDELES) n'eTAIENT PAS VENUS, l'hOMELIE FIT
UN
1
,
ET
TRES GRAND
PHONONCEE PLl
S
TARD.
En regardant
Ia
mechancete du temps present
et le
progres des peches,
paree qu'on se preoccupe des plaisirs du corps et qu'on meprise io
1'äme
et,
pour parier brievement, tout
pris la resolution de
me
1.
Cf. P. 0..
cliemin de la piete
taire et de rappeler (raon) esprit
bien besoin de culture, en
demandent
le
eilet,
le
soin de
(eüasSeta), j'ai
en moi-meme.
II
a
parce qu'il produit beaucoup d'epines qui
ä etre coupees tous les jours par le jeüne, par les veilles, par le I.
X.
p.
W. au
-21
juillet.
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
L34
Vfol. 127 .)Iau_.a_Ow»
v
.'jloji-li
JJüW°
Ji*iä.b>o
[416]
vQJÖi
l-Oy-xi '
iv> vi
)
m.ao
.'JJ.a\i..ao ^>
a.
Uv~\
^_*j
•)«
V
l
l
^^.lo;
-t\
.Of.A^
^.../j
^*
-Ji-o^V
Jjl./
)i.o-»~flpa.aa.J
Kotaus/ I^jl«
^/
^^io
c*-\o
.
)jö».3i
-Jv-as v>öi
^a*6il./t
^
x\
-.U-S.J
aü^-o
..^o*3lx.\
l^x
oöt
jooiJ
J
«a**-^
Jjöta
^oioK-./
001 ""fc«^-*
,^:*>1.
l^o^;
o/o ju/
ooj
.J^,jo/
'^^^
J-V?
U>ia~ o L^a.^
-:-Uii
Lfol.156
J.n!S^ :
oöi J^-a-iC^; •'V*°ll J^*-**.?
jJ
v^-"? Jla^V ^-<^'
-.voot»^
JJ
.u'i^loie
jJ;
^6t-\
ÄÖLia..otJ./;
cxV^o-;^
J—a'^-^ J°°i
*»*>
')-»>^=>
(.joi
10
-"J^'l-a ).3
a» .
\
....
vb .•
>oj.L^
1.
Vfol. 127
V
J.JO»
J-okji )>^>»;
^.../j
&l
J-*'}»a; y-»\
-.j-o-aJ
oöt
*^-j vroaieL^
add ow-
chant, par la priere et par les autres penibles remedes de la penitence exercices de
vie
la
cest
ascetique; car
*
et
grand'peine qu'on peut ainsi
ä
refrener la violence de la chair.
me regardant moi-meme,
Mais, en produisant ces considerations, en
quo
je Tai dit, et
en faisant reflexion
cceur avec beaucoup de soin', fait
entendre un
cri
de bläme
autre personnage, prophete
il
dit,
fait
et,
en
eilet
*
Lfoi.i56?/
1.
le
Prov.,
ton
me
pas
Tel est
le
Jetez
ce et
anssi, accuse
iv, 23.
le
—
2.
le
ils
serviteur qui a reeu
des grincements
'
les
8.
il
cheinin de ce
(ju'il
Un
faut faire
mit tue Sichern, parce qu'ils la
garde du talent
entendait
la terrible
tenebres exterieures
:
—
l.
Cf.
Os6e,
10
o'frt
et qui a
sentence
c'est
la
qu'il
dedents*.
comme dans une
li/crh., xxxiv. 2 et
les pasteurs'-.
se
silence des pretres de tuer les
le
chemin,
serviteur inutile dans
prophete Arnos,
snr ce (mot)
que paissent
les brebis
la (piece) qui lui etait confiee;
aura despleurs
Et
n'est
lui
Les pretres ont Cache
:
enfoui en terre :
Garde
est ecrit, la parole d'nn prophete
(
parce qu'il n'instruit pas, de caclier
l'iniquite*.
qui dit
il
ainsi
Malheur aux pasteurs d'Israel! Les pasteurs ne
:
eux-mimes? Ce
paissent-ils pas
hommes
comme
:
15
espece de colere, vr, 9.
—
i.
reprend un
Matth., xxv. 30.
HOMELIE LXXVI.
[417]
oAo
.
H:«n
.-)N_ä^
wo
^
.
i
5
*^jl~ ,-^-io
vls.
J_^^j
^K..mj
)J
^T^
*-f*^/?
^J
01
'.JJ^
k_)^»JL«> V*>Y/? J-^-/ .«och JLsj-So
.Jk-ä^
^.
xX -a^ K
-2
^?
Jjuaopo )_dK..a
1^\; ^-\oio
«^-.i JLj
>
TVil/o
->
^_*j_£oö»o lyCiaS.
^jl-»
J^
!
k»o!^Ao
,-2>o
W-W
:c*JW ^^-oot
Jjljui/
?
:^^üsj ^2S.oi; )K*jL3u^io J— ioJJ
«Jb«.-;
.ly.~'Ll
^ ^i~;
L35
fco^-*?
-CH ,*t-OJ
Vfol. 127 v« b.
J.a*Ä;o
'Jjl*
'Vj/j 10
k*3 >5
J.3LCO
ilkj
^JJ^o
JjlaVi
jJ ?
I.
jliCioa.-..
.-c».JLjJ3fcoa^o
V
-K^o/
,.3;
^J^oi
).jLicu-
^^•0D
°<ä J-1 »-30 !
?
J^—s/ ^otpoLS.
^äj »i>';j
gneur,
il
en
tombera
grand nombre;en
un
ma
peine et ce qui retenait le
prophete David
* :
quand, tandis que
efl'et,
sauvages sont prosperes foule
nombreuse
tombe
chemin
le
voix, en sorte
Je suis reste
m'abstenant) de bonnes paroles
in
«^J3
, •
J-»ot
otlo^;
.t^cu-o
^
)-J^-ioKjLio och
la
ma
et
.-oV-a.^
.JKS*~»
danse
et que,
et infinie qui se
et le
comme
que
me
paitre
le
silence'.
moi-meme, au
de dire ce qui m'a
je
fait
de
peux chanter en gemissant
s'est
renouvelee*
.
Que
dirait-on, en
spectacle des chevaux et des betes le
cours d'un fleuve,
la fleur?
011
ils
recoivent la
voit que la foule de l'eglise
Et c'est ä ce point qu'avant les
cinq jours qui viennent de s'ecouler, lorsqu'on celebrait la supplication et
commemoraison 15
monde des 1.
la
aurait du
plus importante
accourir et atfluer,
(fideles) qui fönt partie Cf. Arnos,
vm,
3.
—
2.
de la piete
3.
(eüue'&ia),
qu'il
la
ä laquelle tout le
nous ne voyions, pour ainsi
du peuple, mais
Ps. xxxvnr,
la
et j'ai ete humilie, je nie suis tu {en *vfoi. 127
rend vers eux,
peu ä peu comme
et se fane
ce jour-lä, dit le Sei-
doctrinal de ce qui est utile et de
muet
douleur
En
Heu je repandrai
tont
la ruine et la mort,
garder un silence qui cause
avec
:
m'est donc necessaire, de peur de passer pour
de vous (paitre), de cacher
lieu s
.'^cxlcuV
U*l.tt^»«io-
silence de ce genre qui est tres mortel, en disant
II
JjlAJX-\ Jj.1~
^o
Jü/
U*>
.-^-.öv-J
U=^/ iooi
t-^
<*'/
la^o^o
I".;.»
)lA;
U«-^-=>
Jooi
•^Jj
)jow*
^Jis^SLliLio
lo-io^s "^*^uO "^fc^-CLi;
J.ÄJsot
^cv-o»
jlo^o'f
|juua^
o JJ-^ao
loi—^a.*.; -oiok_/ jls/
-6i )t>-o
dire,
pas un
n'y avait que nous seuls ä
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
L36
418]
»
).jL*oa«^ J-io,.-^ V~=>^?
JJ-»^
°°t
v^öi
J-^J-*!
) »
"mi|o
Uaiiö-io J'^=>^
10
Lfol. 157 r" a.
000t
^A-a>^
etrc
comptes dans
•.jl-iolS^-ju-J;
,.3
les offices divins,
a.ia.io
\.*ia.x
,-io;
V-*-Ss.
que nous eelebrions
et
\^J °'
n'allions ä la tete
.
y S «..
,
«
que nous etions
nous nous menions. nous-memes plutöt que fp.iWov
quo
eelebres,
J.£0a:>aj
vi)
nous
des autres, que nous entonnions les priores des suppli-
cations et que de plus nous y repondions et que nous remplissions chaque fonction
(tz?:;)
sans aucun ornement et dans un exterieur
Mais voyons egalement quelle cette solennite. C/est la
gers qui, pendant
le
etait la
long laps de temps qui 1c
vfoi.i28de la
et ont
rendu
liouc et qui a ete unie a
une Arne
Dien. Ne voyons pas seulement l'exterieur Lfol.
157*
mais examinons (encore)
commencement
iirent
l'espril
de sa
ei
commun
ä la terre la *
ei
des etran-
s'est ecoule jusqu'ä ce jour,
dernier soinmeil auquel
poser, ont repose dans un tombeau unique (iravctaysTov)
ridicule.
cause de cettc supplication et de
commemoraison des hommes pauvres
termine leur vie, ont dormi
hotellerie
(t/^u.v.)
011
ont
ne peut pas s'op-
ainsi
que dans um'
chair qui a ete forniee avec
raisonnable et creee ä I'image de (cy;?,pz)
qui s'y trouve.
celebration l'objet
de cette commemoraison,
En effet, ccux qui des le dune loi (vd^o?) savaient
clairement que toute commemoraison de ceux qui se sont endormis dans
le
attendue, et que
le
Christ
monte jusqu'ä
la
resurrection
et
10
ä la vie qui
esl
10
HOMELIE LXXVI.
419
yocH^a^o :K*_io
y&-o
+s
1
i^Lo
J.j^o_flOj
ypo^-o vOOU'^J-3 :UoC^n
)miA
io-io-ii
lalS. ^s -.J_Jf-30)
oöt
K^.\i )i.|
.'jooi
^*-^°<
t-
.J~JLa.CL.ac>
.
•
);oa^
i
l~~
(^V-^t--=>
JS*..)jl*-jlo
om'i'j .-o^^^J./ oiLa\
:a^j/
s^öt
a_icy;.ci
v^.^;
vJÜL^wS
)^m M
vcuöi;
ool )^^1.>0 OOP
^.OIoK^/
•
.
"^
^_^li
^o'Kj
.-^...OOt
k-JpCUuJlS.
-».
^ i'iSoo
^-.j'^ai^o
\K^i\.sxlz> ^öj
^J .j
).»mn
.«
.•)lot^ia^o jlioj™^ .-j_«;oouo
JLia.-_a..a.\
|bi)^ v_ioo
och j..u^.jL^Ol
.-ooot
ocx
,.:>»
>
vooü^a» -.ooot
},-.»
lo
j~*\ .3.1. yCxx^.3;
jjj;a\» J.-jq1^ J.j»1q_^o :oooi
oia-*'lo
>ioa\a3 Jod
'^.^oi »a\*<5 ^**J(
jJ/
3 -.^^O»
^io; vcuo(
oi^s.o
)LioKJL_ij
'y^ö\
.•)'»)_ j_s .) t_a..is
)J/
xra"°-- J ?
)t-ia-.\
«a^u
1 yooj^o
•; 1
1
yOoC^..»;
)1q-.K-«.^o 5
1
117
voojüsJuso vooj^a
)la_^*.^ Jjoio :|,--W
Jlp>;
v«;^^i01
jjJV
K*_SO
OJl->'Kjo .-VLOO
v3/
s^Öt
|~«.j©~.
* Vfol.128 r° b.
L
1.
V
in
mnrffinr
:
i-x^-»/-
_
2.
V
l?U»f3-
Christ est mort non pas pour ceux-ci et pour ceux-lä,
hommes,
et qu'il est ressuscite
pour tous, puisqu'il etend ä tous sa
tude en sa qualite de Createur de l'univers. sees qui convieuuent ä 5
memes
le
profit
leur propre
commun du
qu'on celebrerait en une seule
mais pour tous
Eu ayant (eux-memes)
Seigneur
secours divin, fois la
et
eu proclamant par
ils
signifierent
pen-
les faits
decreterent
et
commemoraison de tous ceux
eu vue cette reunion quo Paul regardait eu disaut
avaient
sollici-
les
ete prives de toute parente (ojioysvsia) et de toute amitie selou la chair, ils
les
:
Oü
qui onl
quand il
n'y a
ni Grec ou Juif, (ni) circoncis ou incirconcis, (ni) barbare (ou) Scythe, (ni) esclave 10
komme
(ou)
11
fallait
mais
le
Christ est tous
les
premiers
lieu
la
et
en t<ms
donc d'abord venir en foule
communaute de nature
la
15
nous
Jibre;
{
.
(ä cette
ceremonie) ä cause de
et faire a la sepulture sainte
de ceux qui sont partis
gräce que d'autres nous feronf egalement plus tard; en second
(nous devrions) etre couverts de confusion par
la. loi (vojao?)
des inter-
pretes des mysteres des Eglises et par le secours du Christ qui est mort est ressuscite I.
Col.. in, 11.
pour tous
et reflechir aussi,
comme
il
faut,
que celui qui
*
et
est
*
vfol. 128
SEVfeRE D'ANTIOCIIK.
138
)K\jo
:)ouSs»;
061
JJ.^fcC^; »Ä^fJ»
•Lfol.l57K-JS,
f
^,
Jjlj/,
)
.iffW
" NAl
"»•/ -.v
,Nff
l
«^.-j
•JVai.j
tcuiOt-s -.^so*
U°*
l-X./
*
^3
Jv*>o
ot^so .iK^j
:)L^O*> Loa*;
oi^aJ^
•
J—^xäo .^.^ol-Jjo J—ot^Ss )^-/o
V-^
oöt
~öi otK-lJ-io t-^s UaLCdioo
r
«^
V-k-? -öl V-j JN_».iöl JLoAo .vol^-i.
J^o»
[4201
J.ioJS.j-3»
J;o-ü.
J-iot;
odai.Tmv^
oöi»
Jk-^o
^*Aot
.^00»^
^_jl-,j
J^ü-J
&«-/
b.
;J^> ^io;
)-V—/ °ö* ot.m.^0-^
aoo,
..^cu^coU/ ot^.;
JJ/
1.
l^aa^Q^
.J,»2uaja;
Jj/
oCi.
Ja../
°®l -'J-^-^j
V*>/
10
I
)_^^
^do .c*VäLo
l».^a_3
^-/ ot^-; J..A*.a
J.*Jlco.dJJ>
Jl^o-^a^ ou>a-V.*/o
-6i
Jjlooi;
^oiamjj
..Jou^iol; -öio .ogui
^.io;
Jfcoö»
OOt
-.ot-S^b J-jk-O; ))^äioK.j» -.Iooi -ojoK-./
L add oov
honore dans les fois
les
pauvres
que vous avez
et les
fait (cela)
etrangers est encore
ä l'un de
le
Christ qui
dit
Toutes
:
ces plus petits de nies freies, c'est
ä moi
que vous l'avez fait'; et (nous devrions ainsi) nous elever et monter jusqu'ä cette pensee tres haute et trouver que ces morts qui passent pour meprises
sont honorables par l'image et l'honneur divins. Le Christ, en
de Dieu,
le
Createur de cet univers
nous par son avenement dans parce qu'il dit
les
—
mais
(ni
dans
le
le
Fils de
l'linivers, est
comme un
etranger
meme)
le
l'homme
na
pas
oit
reposer sa
il
et
il
et les
tele',
tombeau. Car ee n'est pas dans son tomheau
comme
uu pauvre,
pauvre, alors qu'il est
fait
Les renards ont des tanieres
:
s'est fait
oiseaux
*
tellement
du
Matlli..
xxv,
le
etait im,
i".
10
eiel des
— chose etonnante,
qu'il a ete
depose; mais
recut dans son propre sepulcre ainsi qu'un etranger; il
l'enveloppa dans un
linceul de lin, et
il
le confia ä la
sepulture qui a ete ainsi ordonnee et qui a atteint ce degre d'humilite.
1.
5
venu chez
renr, selon ce que
siens et que les siens ne l'ontpas qu'il s'est
et
Verbe
dernier repos qui suivit la croix, je veux parier (du repos)
Joseph d'Arimathie et,
Seigneur de
ahn que nous devenions riches par sa pauvrete;
pauvre, qu'il s'est ecrie nids,
la chair
pour nous
Livre sacre. C'est
le
riche, Lfol.157
venu ehe:
est
et le
effet, le
—
2.
Jean]
1.
11.
—
3.
Matth.,
vm,
20; Luc, ix, 58.
1;,
5
)
139
HOMELIE LXXVI.
[421]
t -o
.^
JJLjl—
yLs^»
^
1JV
-
Icu^o
4
v^JÖ«
)V-^jJ
3
la-S— loAo
)jla
^--Jot
^j;
pc^
.-
JjloV
Aa^
^.^ia-V^
.'vol^o/
Jlcu^o
^-V-^-So 'voK-ooi ^jofcoo
.-•'yofco/
U-^» |jä-J^?o
:|ou^)J
vU"0o K*AÜ rVi.i;
10
vQAojl; -cd
tocwio
v3/
U_^^>
JLdJoi
v add
B.
—
2.
V
En entendant
^*>
.
.vCyS.1 Jjt-saio oöi j.*^ja3!
voM
^j
Jlcv^co~o .')K*J^/
^.*^.cho .JK_Ö£iü;
1.
)1^;
'JN-a—^o ,_.»
*>•
—
3.
V t^c
—
4.
'*
J^*>
Jloj-ijo«
_
V |j*toÄ..
;,.
y
..^*3l>o öttoa-a-W
^-*^ot;
Jla.~*V*o .-\jo+3
^o«. —
6.
des morts quelconques,
mais
le
Dien qui
V
<*>
W>. —
7.
V
avez meprise non pas
ces (paroles), considerez que vous *
^
)-'<^;
a souffert
dans
la
chair et est
mort volontairement pour nous. Parmi ceux qui ne sont pas par trop insensibles, qui donc ne pleurcrait pas, pa'rce que, tatulis que vous vous etes prives de biens de ce genre et que vous avez dit adieu aux reunions divineSj
vous
etiez ravis et ebaliis
ä
l'egard du spectacle du rire
l'egard des chevaux et des betes sauvages et ä et
ces (amusements), j'ai montre
opposes 10
et
odieux ä Dien
teuses, et j'ai encore
de
la
mollesse? Souvent je vous
longuement comment
et qu'ils
ils
ai
parle de
sont excessivement
plongent 1'äme dans
les passions
hon-
confirme (mon enseignement) par des exemples tires
des paroles divines; et je n'ai obtenu aucun avantage serieux. Mais on court
beaucoup ä ces spectacles
et (on
a pour eux) uii
empressement
fort (qui va)
jusqu'ä la sueur et ä la contrainte, afin de ne pas perdre la plus petite partie de ce divertissement pernicieux, tandis que vous estimez bagatelles meme is
le
fait
de fouler desormais
vete, la
gourmandise,
la
le seuil
de l'eglise sainte. Je tais ensuite
luxure des autres plaisirs, l'avarice
et le
l'oisi-
reste.
de
* vrol. 128
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
140
.
*\
iii
128
.y.^i'Kiw;
yoK_j/
ooi
N
^.ooi ^iö y^ot^.
^\
^.^^fJL*
^Vl
oooi
.
.Jjj-slJS.
mV)
var>ioi.x_i ^x.«
jlo-Oio y--^-/
.
t
[422]
s*oioK_,/;
y> \»
^jl~
^»;
^.
ill «. ^ou^^clji
» »
ä j6C^
Joös
.^cDaoK.j
V-^! °« U^>^>j
*•/;} J-^o>>^ .-JoKxoj
5
v° a.
.•'öj-Oovj
"•^j^; looi
J
öt-.jLa.^v
^Q-^;o )KjL.poL^ ou».a..Mo
•')?l^*? -öl )loV-a3o Jla-JL.* .-looi >*.^.U
fl > vi
')laJU;^>a-» ^-.j
^./
->;
JJ.LÜ;
JKjL^pS; ^>Ol.\«1 JjL^jXLJ.^
^J^.*. 1.
L
vS/
in
J_ia^>;
margine
.
-.J-xj/
^a.~'i
les
*vfol.i28
"
Lfoi.
I..:
oöi
J001 ^oäLco;
^oolSoo oC^
^o
^---*-j/
^_*.\ot ^0,-ä
ou*>
Jo.öt;
.-m*^» jls/; y-*\
|-^'i ^-iö JKioa_o
.'loot
|^*aS^} y^\
.y^J&C^J
JJ
Jts-^aJ» ^3a.^v_~io
"^J
^ >£^2o
yOOy.£Li
«S.^-«; oö>
^JS.^ .iKJu
ÖA&*".
un prophete de malheurs. Nous oublions, en
crainte de passer pour etre effet,
6u^^»J;
que, par les (actes) que nous uous
semences des (maux) dont
il
est
sommes remis
meme
nous jetons
ä faire,
intolerable selon nous d'enten-
dre parier. Que Dieu ecarte donc ces (chätiments) de l'avenir; mais nous, nous vous rappellerons ceux du passe. Vous savez qu'au raoraent de l'hiver *
5
dernier des menaces de calamites de ce genre etaient suspendues au-dessus * de nous, Tarret des pluies, la secheresse, le tremblement demesure de la
v* a.
terre,
non pas une
renverser
Jamals ä
la
la
seule,
ville et
mais de nombreuses
fois,
capable d'ebranler
de l'aneantir avec ses babitants,
connaissance (des hommes),
la folie et la
tel
qu'il
füreur des
et
de
n'y en
eut
demons
qui
10
conduisait tout äge et qui (pourtant) fut un objet d'amusement pour quelques-
uns par tromperie
comme
par gage, afin d'en tirer un avantage impur et de
travailler ä la guerre civile,
comme dans un
au trouble
et ä la spoliation
des biens d'autrui
partage de butins.
Souvenez-vous des supplications publiques, des pleurs
Emplovons d'avance
et
ces (moyens) avant les (malheurs) futurs
dons pas l'epreuve des maux dont nous
des priores, (et)
n'atten-
a arraches et delivres celui qui
aime
is
IIOMELIE LXXVI.
[423]
^^lo;
oooi ^_*,^is voojü^ Joot i
)
5
,_•»
yoakw^^ö
|^sqj_3
. -srt
f.-,
Isl-l
• .
.Jviö/i -ex IN—ouSs JfcC^iO JliÖU
vJSs_io/»
L'v-^oJ
i-
/
141
"> I »
J~>t>-~/
— öt ool )l^—/o
t-^3 ?
'
^iö/ ^la^> yoJ^ULS.I./ Usoi jJLs/o .*u^>;
.J--»i^>o
.-oC^.
vo.a^-.i
Jj.,vo;.i
Vfol. L29
JSx» *
J.
;
i
^.\ 10
.'jL^s^dj I
Mo
fX-./
-Jlr»
:so)So/
-> i
JJ
.'l
v
->
»s/
-.^
^-.i-.a.LflO
.vOSl^
)f\.^50 -iO
pö/
JJ
.
Jjlsl./
v-v^J
i—-^
poJA
Jls/
-'«^
J-»P°
•JK*o&> Jloyi»mi; Joch
fX*£—~
J-lioo
.
.-.
. « ....\
>
'°>
i S>;
L
fol.
Jl.oVJ.jJ
^O
^Joots
J»lco>
"^^
ofx.0
J
OOOI
« I.'«
aa^s
..yoKj/
\.*K.*
öj.^ >v
yO-IOi
J.5»iJ-Sl
jJL-iä^ -'^JJ
10 '
V*""
V/ Jla^OtO
.»
.
OOOI
v OOi^3
J-*-t-i-i
i-yoJVo/
jlj/;
V-^
J_^C^.joJ_3 i-iö/;
.Jjlooi
J-j/
.
r-a^o
JJ-£*-°
a.
JAoL»_s ^«J^oi ya±.
^-*^°h^'/!
N_JL^_^..». (La-J^^i
«•>.»
.
JJ /
/
^> J^J—
,
-.yOOt-^iwi v QJOt
Joot-Ji
vo_jom
m
).
i"
v^^
fK-.öi.^J-=>?
t-^x J.vi
V^
JJ
^o
..
*
157
Vb. LV
1.
in
margine
dit
:
;
autre prophete conti/lue ä le
Tax*-
hommes, de peur que sur nous aussi ne s'accomplisse la parole diviae qui Quand il les tuait, ils le cherchaient* et cette autre encore dite par un
les
5
:
:
Je vous ai frappes
commettre Viniquite
2 ;
et
pur
chaleur et par
In
encore
:
In rouille, et
parmi vous
J'ai envoye
vous avez peste dans
la
chemin d'Egypte, j'ai tue vos jeunes gens par Vepee, tandis qu'on capturait chevaux, j'ai mis
vos
n'etes
le
pas revenus d moi,
feu dit
ä vos camps dans le
Seigneur
3
ma
colere,
Peut-etre
.
et
meine ainsi
vous
avons-nous rappele ces
*
*Vfol.
129
paroles en leur temps? Mais, en plus de ces malheurs dont nous avions ete
lo
menaces, (Dieu) a encore mis sur nous l'attaque
et la
harcele les territoires de nos voisins et qui a
fait
fois
de
la
jeunesse et de la vieillesse et des
horde des barbares qui a
un raassacre indicible ä
hommes
la
qui cultivaient la terre.
C'est ä cause de ces (morts) qu'il taut que j'aie ä l'esprit les paroles de Notre-
Seigneur, qui s'exprime ainsi dans les Evangiles (EüayyeXiov) qu'ils fussent plus 15
mais
si
coupables
que tous
les
[autres)
hommes? Non,
raus ne vous repentez pas, raus perirez tous de
In
Pensez-vous
:
je vous
meine facon
Ne meprise pas, en etl'et, la richesse de la bonte divine comme Tun des sages qui a ecrit dans les questions divines
et " :
le
dis;
''.
ne dis pas
J'ai peche,
et
f
Lfol.i57 v° b.
1.
Ps.
iawii.
'A.
—
2.
C(. Arnos, iv. 9;
Aggöe,
n.
is.
—
:{.
Auius.
iv,
10.
—
',.
Luc, \in.
i-5.
SEVERE D'ANTIOCHE.
142
)K*.^— i»*'" n
a-axoa.ia.\ .-jood (tO^,, wJ^-i joi^L»*
'
io»N^srt\. jtsJisl
.
^-^scx
^rfJLsjj viui.i-j'.i
r
>
^_v _ia-\o
Jl
^^so
.o)K.^a— v^.^jlj J..^£C~
)tvtX.-> ^_ioo
^^io
J^-coo—
JJ
P°U
.JJJL^-CO -oiaia-.V;
D.^vQ.^CLbs
o;»Klcaicu^
t
JJ»
424]
^-io
^.ot
:J^_»t_> JJ;
-s>Xli;o
:|joi
NkSoit/
>-^.
.-w.oioJ^./
J~~o>
W° J^-^t»*
^^
-.oila-^ jj^vojo i-»-^
N
^s_— ,..:>a.-\ ^iö
J.io.-»V
^>';j;o
J_iou^-^_3 ,_*tollSo>o yj-i^o
b
^^.
v
in
*,
lo..\»
Jlo,_o'i
(..^yio
^-»j
a.^-o..* JjL~»
.-J.1ÄI
oto
yoot^^
^o..»,.,^V
)Jl_oq-.j
yoouia^ ji^jftooo .-JuoJLo J_>~cu» ^>o Jk~~J
V-^>
JJ
x^°*!
io^9»-=
m'est-il arrive?
de l'expiation, paar
grande,
eile
edlere sunt
j
<
et
est
en
iufaillible
eile
les
et
au temps de
Ne
wiN o
^ 't
jlo^.,-.
.-^»V-^60 /
,.3
cl^o^-o
'JU-i* j£oa~~*;
«£0-»„cßJ^ÜL3o
jj-«^^ .jjuü^ioo
w.6i
J_io).jJ^
sois
.J-^öto
pas saus crainte au sujet
dis point
Sa
:
mes peches; rar
du juge, (eincov)
vengeance tu periras
la
misericorde est
misericorde
Que
et toujours
mon
*
feroul, eu effet,
de
la
alors que leur les
la
con-
du Seigneur
la colere
.
etre
dans TellVoi
ils
äme
imaginations
demous auxquels ces
ceux qui
soiit
vie auront pris
et la terreur
fiu,
attaches et lies
quaud
la
mort
sera dans la mollesse, portera («pavTacta)
de l'amour honteux,
(representations) sont agreables (sixwv) et
et
res imagi-
nations? Car c'est d'une facon immuable pour ainsi dire que les ämes sont Eccli., V, 4-9.
10
seront couduits au tritmnal
privee du secours des anges et restera avec ces images
i
s
intelligence s'est touroee vers uue autre
sans avoir prevu,
et
te
et
craindre L'incertain et les malheurs qui
qu'il faul
moude,
lü
,-Do
)J
^-.;
JJ
Ne
est patient,
la
les limites
et que,
Images
•
jk~»JL*i^Xio
multitude de
la
Mais pour moi,
sera saisie par les
^°°
«
V-«k--«j
o>—
ne difßre pas de jour en jour; rar
dause, apres que
(ßvju.a)
.
o i
son courrouoc tombera sur lespeeheurs. Ne tarde pas ä
incertitude plus terrible.
ä la
,.:>
J?J-*
Seigneur
le
connu par avance
tombera sur eux
^°
-J-1-??
arrivent souvent dans ce et se preparer.
(_*..sj
ajouter piche sur peche.
et
erlatera tout ä coup, II
Cur
pardonnera
n \ui,
au Seigneur
vertir
vp-'oi
-.
J^ocL-1
va^^.oLN.j
j.JLoa_*
jJL*..o..*.o
J-id^iJ
.J-^->t-*
yOf-^L^J t—»-^ L-Aio .JJ-»~~*
vq.jch ^.Kio/
jloLio;
.-voo).--.^^ JIJj
Vfoi.i29
«X
Jl»— / io.^ -.^jooi
JJ
is
HOMELIE LXXVI.
[425]
jK^VJ^S. K-»J
yO^JK^j ^\oi
^ s
^.o
tviscxaß
Joch \^6l
j-i-ooi .^-.aji'/
yO-ioi
3/0
•JKjJ'jO
^Aop
jj
j»oi
jla^i\
^^.io
K.L.alko
~°i
'
V-*-^.
.^.coa^äj
jj;
^JÖt l-
Jlt^
ss/o .JJ';/
)jo»
jJ;
)K.jL. v io.j5
(l^-^Oj
JK_^JiJ.Ä
öks
^y^o'l
•Jik-CO-S» w^OI.^ OOOIO
a-»-^--» .^-.^ioKjuio
f30
p
V um
^£^0
Jj/
pö/
voo»_a^>
)hs ii> ..v>
(Ösarpov)
lorsqu'elle s'enl'erme
K-^),jlj/ -.)ooi
siaste disait
:
J'ai trouve
meine nombre
dans
le
villc
sont devenus
1»^^
v-iö/
.
•
)
v>y
f
?
/o
'.
komme
un
Vfol 12 9
*
Lfol.158
-
n\;
JV^? J~^äia
po/ \£oa^o-3
jocn
0U0
~,
dit
femmes
de regarder ce qui se passe
et
de
encore en prenant des precautions,
et
va ä l'eglise, a plus forte
qu'elle
et
nitre
müh,
je n'ai pas trouve une
et
femme
(Test ainsi que tout a coup tous les habitants de cette
i'ous et
furieux; nieine ceux qui autrefois chautaient sur *
...,.,
des chansons diaboliques et impures;
ina rehe selon lespensees de leur cceur
mauvais,
*
et ils
ont ete en arriere
et
ils
mm
<ml *vfol.i29 v" a.
pas
Jeremie.
Admettons que vous ayez voulu
et qu'il
vous
ait
plu d'aller aux spectacles
pourquoi vous detournez-vous completement des reunions des eglises? C'est pourquoi, ecrivant 1.
*
(representations) iniques. C'est pourquoi l'Eccle-
place chantent maintenant
en avant
montagne
dans sa maison
raison lorsqu'elle voit ces
i"'
\pkj/
^i0
car c'est une chose qui est chere et qui est digne
;
qu'une l'ennne soit chaste,
priere,
la
^äo
a\|
•>
aussi des bonnes. Qu'elles ecoutent cela egalement, toutes ces
au theätre
iu
Jjujjo
,..».
d'un vetement, des qualites ou des pensees niauvaises
qui ne rougissent pas de gravir la
5
K«*J ^cuxn
>-»--^;
revetues, ainsi que
comme
yUJül
'Ijoi^^io .K-Jv-^a^v
.vQJV^t3 ? jlc^wy^äo 1.
^
^~>P° J ^-«t-
*J^io»/
)—«^ooy^,
)K^ä^
J-J^-i--
yaJot yOOilSo -.w^a.
..|j)CJL3 OOOf
-.(.Jl^-JS
pu ^ö
^.ov^.3
^.-Xoi )_>1-
^-.^.^aJ^i
JtAOt
^_\oi
•Jl^.iL-.-s
J-xa-»/
,^-^01 yoouio..:) JJ.Ä0/0 ..JL~.a*7 J^Ss ^jso
.o^_a..3o ojljl
O^O
ylöo
^ab^cö \io~l l-oXio
.
.KJ^^j
-.|1Kj/ Jood. JI^sljj •
1"
^ii-io
y/ -J1.Q-S, ch-N-./
vs/
k-^JiN^oK^o
o/ jJLa^JLQ.\ jNjLaj ^a^.üio ."pojLi ju/; Jj-a-/
-.^iä.-iLj ^.*.\oj^ Jk-ä-^ ^«.^otJS. ^3/;
^3/
L43
Eccl., VII, 29.
—
aux
2. Jl-i-..
Romains, Paul
VII, 2'i.
disait
:
Je parle ä
la
maniere des
•
i.i,,i
158
SKVKIIK D'ANTIOCHE.
IV.
-.'
jlg^^pg^o-J jJ.^o )lo)^>a^C^
jooi
*o'i)
lai>> .•Jia_a_.;p*
.Jlo.j_.,-o
Jim
jloits^oo,
.fUvISocL.ao
a\
I
'"^
K-.)Laj/ J>eyio
la__\ ..JK.-.^_~ ""^-^^o
JojSs.
'
*
V
l'ol.
1
29
voKj/ wOÖi
JooiJ .Jju»
/
-.'t^ö/
*->
lo^ P; ^-; ^^^^ö
)-JÜ-«
Ji-co-3»
.
jj;^us ^o?o Jla^io
j-^Ju/
.^'J^.
i\\;
-61 Joj^j )lo»
V*-^
/i
vOJ^.; piojot aia-.o
Jt-ä-i»
JI0-O-..1 >..=>»
ryo^N—11/
"^
QJ °
••v*?
yotoa-^-o
JL^>o;oi
k-.Jjk.,vO_.jo ..yCLA.^1 )k-^:*vo JbCioa_=> ö^s
voKjJ ^ia^.i» Joou voKj/ ^^»...^o
vaa^-;
),.Ji-i»
426]
yp^-j/
oJl^
) ..
)._^*q—
JJ/
-v
xr,CL
^
''"
vF>;
-.Jl..ou$X
Jjlsoi
*"*^ r;^ •
.j,ilk.io
^ ^^
J^--3
5
iaV
J_o.aa.l3
Jjl-;;
jla_3_.,_.^_\o
-öi
?
J.*.ot
-öt jK-^a.-^
"
c
J-'P/
JÄocl*.^
va3loi\ .6(0^^/ all» jlaa_.*j? ii^\a£> la_\o
v"b.
o£s._C_\ Jls/
K*_>
»..DJ
y^;a^o )
,y
1.
v<
V
)
-.öuLSo o_K^,fco
-.yoKj/
y-.i^X add
.]k»3_3
l"\.l
r
)
~
—
laV
Itfuaoitoaj U
ju/
-i.
lo2_v
-,6t
JK^_^-~
^.fcs_l.*fcoo
>..i > v>
.)t^*^.^ la_s
JJo
v
u'oiv
—
3.
livre vos
L V
membres comme
il
qu'ä
dis-je,
fallait,
de Dieu qui consiste dans desiriez le bien la chair,
;
ma
jJjo
oC_\ h>—l
:yokj/ ^..»s
:
W&»-
De meine, en
effet,
n l'injustice
In justice
j;o«
pour
',
que vous avez de meine livrez 2
(arriver) ä la saintete'
.
premiere parole vous choisissiez l'esclavage pratique de
la justice et la
la
vertu et que vous
-
mais parce que, apres vous etre abaisses aux passions de
la
manier-e des
—
hommes;
c'est-ä-dire (je
nc vous soumets
jugement de Dieu, mais une pensee mortelle et issue l'amour et l'empressement que vous montrez pour des actions humaines; ä Dieu et ä la pratique de la justice, ä vous-memes le peche, transportez-les
pas) une decision du
vous etes
*
juges.
—
Que Dieu
1»
ce qui convieut de preference au peche;
ait
nc soit pas contrebalance par ce dernier
qu'il
5
vous etes faibles pour ce choix qui vous convieut, je parle en
quelque Sorte ä
Vfol. 129 si
i'
K-J-iJ^v yoKj
JliC_oo y~.\
margine
in
esclaves ä l'impurete
maintenant vos membres comme esclaves d
Car
jk—axio
ia_*
ä cause de la faiblesse de votre chair.
hommes
jo£_\)J
«OUJa.a30llo yQ^il .JlJ-caio» °jJ>J
.,^0^,00/1
jJj
*~^-\ot
*-ä_*.»
et
ne faites pas pencher et
tourner l'inclinaison de la balance vers ce seul plateau. (Car) de cette maniere. en l'aisant cela et en faites
connaitre
personne 1
clairement
vous laissant
selon la parole
ne peut servir deux maftres
V ajoule
pour arriver
aller
ä l'injustice.
—
2.
:
cur
Rom.,
vi,
ou 19.
au peche saus mesure, vous
de il
l'Evangile (Eüayya^tov) que haira
l'un
et
aimera
l'autre,
|
HQMELIE LXXVI.
427
^^,
m
|
^o-üi
io
•%
Jou^d._s ia*<).Jo
-.^o'i)
U3;o^ öu ^o|-'? ^/
-J
t
vaua^. ^JLboo :yoKj/ ^-J^j/
^*.^^ioo
jloj.-Jöt
^—';
«6i vio Jj/
^CS. w.oio_^3.3oij;
^_a..ijJiooj
la^
-.'JV^/
\~»r^° .J-oo-aJ
y.n.'^u
ml
,
•.— ot
145
\-*-^°
yoajtSLj
^io yoto/
k~o
w-ajLio'/
o/
,
.
a-5k !
t-<^x
y^aut
oo*j/
,j>;
-öt .Jjl^od
3/
Jj/
JJ/
"^^o
oöt
J-J't-» /
k..oot
.voalaV po'/
yoKj/ ,—O^.s )>"*
-^
-
po
-
*
II',, 1
a*i^/ -U**
J-iO-iJ^ 10
vOJOiO
J^3
Jk_fl0/
OOIO .J.JLOL JoO|
^w^Ji;
.^-s"l "^-a-io; ..ÖU^ •
vpJ^-auo
rvculo^ 1.
L V
iV
oou^-.j
vopo)j margim
in
*a\- :^31. ^, Ua..» ^9L 5.
_
od
il
?&~|j ;aj.
:
V UXs.v
_
|oov>
—
s'occupera de l'un
6.
et
V
V
2.
IU
0111
>a^-
:
—
4
l
,,,
loow
:
v .\.>
yj ..öu^
*<*»•/•
:vo;-Mp»
—4. L V
}*T-a*.'
V
fol.
r
130
a.
Uio margine
in
|.^ae>a>>.
'
Joojjo
001
\>m
:
\,*±
Uli..
meprisera Vautre'.
II
laut
donc que nous honorions
Dieu, et que nous meprisions Satan. G'est, en
et servions
.w^-J
V*»/ t^
^si/o ^'Ax? Ji-£oo
margine
v_N
158
^JS,
..^llo "jljl 'Jlx^,
Joio
3.
^-9|
—
JjL*A J-JL^A
JJlsJ.3
^J-uD>~
^-^.J-^/
ioA po/ .^sl
KL^au
|k.a»a-xu.
-w
^
K-^O
l^ooV
J;/o .JKa>/
u-oi ^,.v3
U*
tJL
vqjöi
J-^än
)i^»JL-i
JJ
^=
=*-k~/? •^"-^?
I
- b.
de dire qu'on va renverser l'ordre (7%),
et ä
efi'et,
un blaspheme
plus forte raison c'est une
ini-
quite de le faire.
Je sais clairement qu'en disant cela j'en attriste beaucoup parmi vous; je
voudrais moi
sachez-le bien, vous adresser des (paroles) qui vous
aussi,
encouragent, vous charment et vous conviennent. .Mais de vous-memes aux plaisirs et quand vous recherchez
couvre de plätre, 10
les
*
je crains d'encourir la
l'aux proplietes,
Pau!
Paioo! Et
qui
est la suivante
:
n'y avait pas de pale. (Mon peuple) bätit
il
rochers 15
La pluie viendra qui
tombera. 2
dans
arrivera,
1.
et
Matth., PATH.
vi.
leurs
il (le)
— —
'-"i.
Uli.
le
charpentes,
renversera. i'.
Litt.
T. XII.
—
Voici,
(le)
et le
mar
un
tomberont; est
eux
et
1.
*
L
*
v fol
r..i.
i.-,s
le
couvrent de plätre:
le
le
mur,
vent
pierres
de
la
'
des
et
tempite
tombi. Ne vous dira-t-on pas
Je donnerai des pierres lancanl des rochers. r.
allez
mal, j'enduis et je
balaiera; j'enverrai des elles
quand vous
menace portee par Ezechiel contre Ils ont egare mon peuple, en disant:
couvrent de plätre. Sc tombera-t-il pas? Dis ä ceux qui 11
si,
Il,
.
Ott
iso
^jjfcoo voouio^a^
^.^.Ifcooo .JloUio,
^o a-xJU{»
Joou
^*
)J
[M8
SKYKRK D'ANTIOCHE.
146
);oi
K*s
^.iJ^J
3 )
™
- °>
1_
v
ot&>->-»Po.
—
-2.
es j n,/rc ,,/«/,?
qui pour
un
o/
V e^ w ?'
^-^t
^
J^JLÄio
vOJÖC^;
^--;
~öi .c*-K-/
^i^o
—
:i
-
L V
wn« raine* et
1^
Jla^
.^»*&o>
plaisir
.^^^
.vA-^J &l -.Uh
/
V-**^*»
-oo/
^ol.l^o
vcuoi
v
,QJ^
..^ocuJo,
^o .^V^ voc*-^
/»
>s
?
01 ?
:
,s
^*3«
vqj6^
vß;j
.U*iaS^
o/o
»Ol^'jo s2^"/ ? -öt
_.s>Vauso 'Ja« .Ja^ij
margine
^.äo
-ö.
)^ ^o .^^fcooo
V^
a^
JUa-io;
U'o
W
,V~^
jl
>*
neiaai.
cowfirt
une gräce d'un moment
et
dun
du mal. Ceux
instant
s'eloignent
quand saisis, pris et repris par leur iin. Et de ce qui leur est avantageux, sont ils plaisir a trompes, se repentiront et alors viendra la colere, ceux que le qui les aura appliques au plaisir. fuiront, ainsi qu'un corrupteur, celui avertissements utiles, et meme que faut donc que nous donnions ees II
vraimenl besoin. Carle chagrin qui est nous causions du chagrin, s'il en est ou repentir dont on n'a pas ä se repentir en Dieu opere pour le salut un sont trompes, ou bien il rend inebranbien il ramene de l'erreur ceux qui se G'est pour cela que j'ai tenu cette homelables ceux qui se tiennent fermes. mais c'est au Christ qu il Gar il m'appartient d'instruire et de rappeler; lie les fortificr et de les conürmer. appartient de persuader les auditeurs, de Pere gloire et la puissance, ainsi qu'au C'est ä lui que convient la louange, la des siecles. et loujours et dans les siecles et au Saint-Esprit, maintenant :
1.'.
Ainsi soit-il! I
i
ßzech.
(LXX
,
xm,
10-12.
IN
DE
l'hOMELIE LXXVI.
TABLE DES NOMS PROPRES SYRTAOl ES (Cette table fasc.
I.
aux humelies LII-LXXVI gditees dans P.O.,
suivantes se rapportent
et les
VIII, fasc.
I.
et
2,
dans
le
—
präsent fascicule;
renvoienl ä
elles
IV,
I.
paginaiion placee entre
la
rochets.
i
^
2L',-„
io '
166
156,
«5*
168
39
38,
3
61 a
i08,.
328,,
M
9
I51
5 155,
Cf.
i W
^
«1,
1910.192g
79
wo
74,
72,
102^
80„ 94,
-a^t^-/ oa.|
-
217,0
1
S!
239
294
MO
228^
**» 227^
'':,
s; ,
,;
«
a;i
-"•"
-'"•,-,,
^
7 ;
t
- -V.2
»36,0 l:
1
118,
Cf.
I50
"*:,
7*»->*l
33
367
.m^f
>>!'
S23^.
S14 3
^
,U
281
113
;1;l
2
"i
183
7-10
325 ll
'"5 ^'io
5
3S6
g
267,
278 4
35
124,,
125,126,127,128^ 187,
3
385,
.
Cf.2ül, 2084 260M0
|jl.U jb,J 78, 184,
^ie,( 394 41u_„ 197
—
W6
— wjato|
113,
II
57,
i;-»-l2
:
*"7-,:,
.oia.ooajol
,
345.
|£>o( 360.
f,
U73 149„
5
72„
82,
|;3o| 90-
*2
i
h-ii
3
348
.^^9
297,^
5
iMHHM2
299,.2 300g .,
" :l
304,
:,-
340^, 341 u 3424 343,3 344 10_, 3 3462
3
IIS.,
117.,
87- . _88, 8 15
Cf.
27. 63. 329
^
ji,)
- I0 1415
«WM :
;
'
'!
382,
383
,_,
390, 3 3932 395,, 897,.,
^
u 23 .,24 3
15,22
«*. «87-13 «»,„
7., 5
«M
Bt 522-7-9 53,-7^ H.
\
,
3802
379,
384
592-10-16
«^ «MI
62
8-ll
375,.
«21
09, 4 4O8.
S22
2. 8
}26
4
M
.,
202,, 302,
338,
4
4
340,,
345
200,.
201
2
388„
l»C^
INi^oo
3
385
13_, 4
88^,
428,
|ov^ 220.
)j|
Mo
247,, :
184
r.2
295
8
292
309^310,311^312,313^,3 316^317,
427.,
«12
294
- 7 "s„
- ,;;, 7
-Sw-,,,, 291
233 234 329 i:i 330 " i'-li "s-l'i
371,.
,,
l^96 12I6 134
"
!;«,,„ 224,
278^
I2M
SO..
..„ 316e 324, 4
117 11.
*£oo_3a^o| 266
m
e
2644 -,o-12
277,,
Ujoio,) 226,
Mxi^o! 809
|.
26l3 264
189 388 2 2
8-12
293,. 4
188^ 189,231^,3 232,g 262a 838, 349, 350,,
-
239 241 246, 247 5 2 4 4
L95„
19,
2
231
808 88e
»2^113,0
4
233 „„ 8
1.
(dans l'expression
©vsx
'II,
210,
l,.
225
221,-
9_, 2 303g 811,
IjS, ioo 8
'"'",;.
«,
:h,
a
227
248„ 2492
l77 :,
365,,, 370,,
3
210,
l^y;°°-( I962 2263
124 -
- :,;
«^
231,
5
216
220^,,
8
I77
""!'
369 u 4165
3
— — |t^im*| -M
UJ
202
\^^m-| I7sn.
|j^,|
2-u-ir.
~uo;|
::o:;,
b
|ovS\o (j(
-~^V
385,.
239.
^^1 - :w
382g
u.u
4
79 13
II
-'.i
" ;i, 7
""il
'''•"':
252
237,
363,,,
—
;!
136,3
™s
V,.,:,
53Vl:l-n 67's
',;
1"
133g
5
2*Wum
!
I;
- l7 ,-.-„,,:
221 .„ H
«,
m .)''' "^' ""8 H
293,.^^
220^
217 218 o |5
v*M
226
375
., 2
m*
232,
202^
2002
199,
197,
8
B 208, 3 2102. 4.u 2122 214 a 2152.8
258^^ 260,
101.
184,
59,
196
111:1
203
\^.;^/ 26„
I7
871
207 213,3 214 .,3 215, 3 3
|oiS\
44
8
170.
345
a
105
a
.
Cf.
120.
29i._
17'.,.
M
216g.
2.
no4 . s
in.
i21
'22
|:1
n
".
U52
4.6
Hu. 8
124
117,.
8
1183
ii'.i,
126^
125,^
185,_3 187
13B, 3« 9 M2 13!W|4 133MH2 l; \ .» I39 8 141,, 142, 1432 1503 6 U^ioi.
131
%,
I23
'
216,243^,246^,3 297,3193
:1
<:.
1
.
I32„
I34
u
I
TABLE DES NOMS PROPRES SYRIAQUES.
148
>^*>
8
9
^v»^
12
10 «6-14
.2
d'Aminadab,
Tille
197,,,.,
mere de Jean-Bapliste.
im« m^'i
- 1^-
'»W« 197»
l95
8
|^>
K'.'iti-.^, 23
157
^.Vyjlml^
2.
11.
I20
118,
i.
22i;„,
227 .„ 7
253
256
fl
I30
127,.
29:<,
J8
192
2i:i,
Ol
,„,,
T;
157g
vuooi 304
|o^o
|po| 275,
,
.rn^.oio,
o^u/
271
-toojci^Jl
406
'2.
11.
10
l'Oi.
12,
a
90,
l^llV-77^,,
79
Ms.
?8,.2 79, 2
s
0,^77,^
6 232, 239.J 324,
1S0
,
270
209,
272,,
345,, .
l^o^ol
^oso^^ji
12
Mu/. o,^ 3242 34210., 2 343,
15,
16
de Syrie,
ville
77
6 „
.>.,
J-*^Q.-^J| 155g
pjtu^i
ville
sQi.os/
(07
M
'
uuo-i^os;
UÄ3|
m
loo,
117,
_„
M"^>
67
.
t
110
195
dj^V)
U*>ü
317,,
37,
61
177,178, 179
MO
|n\nw U~>/
^1/ 33
24,
8
1:17,
ia
249,
166,,
I68,
271
;L(
l-Pi
218,.,
235,
251 2
21V,
„
252,
I112,,
3
183,
151
5
265
3
156, 277,,
I67„
^(^
280„
^4.^
319.,
185,
I'.H,,
218, 385,
l*^>>-
III,
202g
2117,,
177,,
^^^_
21,. 27
ia
39
2 53, 2
Hi7.,
127,,
3602 361, 365,,
195,,
l88
„
;1
— P^k
4,
107,
j»o|LOia*^
jc^ia^.^
207
HI9-
2111,
2
209
e
318,.
2IL
833 85,
— .matu
85,.
86.
911,,,
1.77,
19a,
91,
00p
22g I985
— ).\v^ :«, y°^ f^ ^.|l^
184
I5
( ,
—
j«u\.roM
.
™
-.
U^lSl^ -ja^£j^>
207.,
5
2
l77
8
208,
261g 277
Tut;.' 407,
, :
2(19,,
212,,
211,,
21,".,,
—
j_.o(;
^oo»o»a_»
134,
135
278,,
,:
'''„
;
290, 5
l967-9
de Jacob,
?
110-
53
334, 357,,
1
8
^
178g.
77,, p
»ooy. 222,
Iscariote,
^Voov
13
lns
196,
147,
88e 89,
22,.
I98
a
100 2
304g.,,
12.7,
811,. B
137
313
a
6
195, B
HS,.,
353
73..
encore en grec
:,-«,;,
[M
l.oov.
203
.::-„,,
l62
-:.
248,
67,
-\
26,,
|.oop fils
8 2003-11-13
~^
1.
124,,
.i.ia~
136,
H^, 87.o M^,*'
1.
11.
|a_
t^Sis^349,
^oj
181,
3
-'-
>°-W>
8
388,
.mM[j
180
de Jean-Baptiste,
pere
239,
^
369^
252,,
n.mi|l.| 271
prophete,
l94 189 l92 ll H 5
13
325,
3
294, 314u 325, 332,
MW
813,.
I-Pi
Cf. 89„
324 . 9
20b9 425,,
38. 53, 78 e
217 8
200,
155
82,
5
136
^atOj 105 106 5 107, 5 108,, 5
3
10
16,., 2
198 2
243,
212,,,
m 2:17
102,,
196,.,,
8
:2ii,
376
356
892
1I3 4-9 1832-14 l86
10
240,
wjoa.il 301 3 3183 345e
-
364^ 2
48„
,i|
100, 268g .u
18
It^oCvj 56
149,,
112,.
8
2 _.,
— MuiU
n. 3.
11-1.,
372
v*vsV/ 372, 378.
in
.
de Pisidie,
IwV^
mm .fr i\)o
420
3055 314 2
|&ijoo |p> 182, 298. 304,
119, 2 844,,
|»övco
8
357. 375.„,
7. (w2 370,,
- jscujo^jI
199 _„ 201 8 7
164
r.2.,
S05„
^•'liPl
-
361 ,359,,
2111,,
239„
232,
229,
292
3
5
1
II.
213,
117.
III,,
I«;,, 200,
5
228,,.,,
280,
2
6
I07
I02
79,
I25 s
8
Mi3.
1
12-,
11:',
363, 3
11.
74.
72,
i98
^-^ N-\ UM.
'
IV= 898
;j 1078
t^aii
198, ^.-...-t.,
^.l^j; 22,
I^H ^>892
4
[430]
note «
2. 'A7tö)>i.)v esl
1
I'
celui qui fera p^rir
nom de ».
I
im des dieux (honores) chez
les
Grecs,
el
inoXwv signilie
TABLE DES NOMS PROPRES SYRIAQUES.
r43ii pioovi,
ll^.oov,
117.
80,
^
410,
301,
N-|;oov- 205,.
^|o-
156 !'
,x_o-
d'Egee,
,j-o-
BaptistC, Cf.
226,3
in,,
22, 1403 1538
197,, 2l9 a
I81
219
5
s
r^
^.d- Evangeliste,
107
8
n.
im,,
1
108,.
198,, 359,
7:1,.,
105
396,
i08„
(07, 4
2_„
— LiL^o. '->'*
W9„
-\ rt
l
— U-xo.
n.
1
— Ujo-nan.
354,, S07
1
II.
2
de Jacob,
121,
puo^o^io
li
138
~,|oj>o 202,
L^^x>]o
369
»iL
rn
1
11.
iuo.
iod.
L»ooo
343,
^ioq- d'Arimathie,
2
239
309,
311,_
-
iL 136•:,
99,
87, 3
2l2
195g 202,
152,
226, s
-'„
',,•,
140 ., 4
137
S20,„
ini. 304
12
224„-
,-7
264, 2678 278, 303,
3
312, 324,, 347, 370,.,
5
371.,
Li*io
L^joi. lovSK
M
183,
I89
5
192,
|£>ijo 79
'OVo 251 _,3 319 324 325, Q 3
312,
381,..
24
I38
3
13
V,:,
l84 a
186
io
200
,2
237
fils
le Christ, 389
101.
225^
28.^
150,
107,
179,
186
8
137,
142,
136,
226 i37.,_
5
325
318,
6
345
4 _,3
2 857,,
333 .^ u
1
^^
M M 239
Wl3
113
« "
320
u 13
200»
180,
150,
134,
l< '">,..
104,,
6 _,
240, 2 244, 245, 272,,
:i,;i
,.,i.
,:i
388
'.2H,
110,
192,,
3
«'-,.,„.,,,
359.,
I96
184, 195, ,.,
4
235,,
197,,
a
361,
712.,
323
321 -
324 (2
(
Cf.
in
338^.^
375, 386, 3 389 4 393,
I^o
992
121,
23,32, 4 :i
ll i
:
,
l:;:i
l;11 i:,
,-,;,
92„
2. M
110,
;
l29 4-9
125,3
91
Ki:v,
I
77 7
:.
88,, 89,
8V,,
101,, 102,
13 7I1
7i
(i
181
L>) °07 3 -a
l7
11^ l35
in
230
23L„., 4
3
243,
K
.-»
l84
'.;
i-5
12. 13
205
a
342
-In
,
215,
347
"iL'
u
274
9
275
276
OKI.
323
9
812,
56,,
21B
332,2
361.
362,
2.5. u
278
10
888.
311
800, 300., 800 i:
L^^o
B
,
;
338,..
820,.
340,
352,
,
343,
5^
,
884,_„ 386
i04
(05,
8
,
279, 4 2992
326„ 327u.12
378
77l
":,
8
12
,V-'W S .,, 2ts l4 2to,
8
8
^.oju 5
(14
2
il8
13.„
*28„
14„ 318u .
u
326„
395,,
-iXio 73„, 205,
|;aaso 83,
„txiM
r* LsL, 147,,
— Lop, So
.
nNi
82.,
Uspo
77
^ij«
».Jv^a^j
—qj
67, ,
13,
34,
1365 202,, 3046 369 B {23,
L.Vj.>o
L,»jJo.
U^-7,.3 |po,
117,
^^J^° 90,
III,
— —
V
22, 118, 186,
— [t.i.cm ^.VOVJ
Moi.nS-i Hu.
364, n
Uiviio
14g 1362
203
197,,
2
)*~<jx= 203,
237,.
^po vi
303
L,po343
.ifin.l 312.
8
uLoa-ici^aij
22
10
28,
29
u
0,
11,
M
8
10,
,
IM ''2
188
234,^242,
232, 233,.,, '-'•.('.,
,.,-"(!,,,:,
.
oiISXlo 55
L
'
192 196 U M4 1976 198, 2., 4 199, 1 2022 2059 2« 209,^,3 214, 216, 227^ 229 4 .,
330, 331,,
336
'u°— II Cf. 298 6
12(1,,.
V„
345^,347^348,349,351,3
104, 107,.
245 -'' 6-7-12
l7,
,2
309
i-r.
|ISXio 74,
lovSs.;
V
ll
71 ',!
i,,
m5
325
305„
1
|CCsJo
'.'
M„ 22„.„
l
'%.: 93
t04,
21
«, *,
269
|tO>oo 219,,
|oVS\.
203
"'2.,
317 . 2 <
s
264,, 334,
33 t.,
^
122,.
,
"""7-8-12
356,,
312
^«
103
102,,
10
376,. 327,, 341, 2.
La/;
1jU*po
U—
l77
294 -,296 ^297,.„^298 309 ., 9 1 5 1
'17 "'
240,,
80,,
8(1,
228
3 318,
Li-
364, 365,, 370, 371,
108
227
1
ul.
a
121.
818
de Nun,
316, 345,
l
382',,
375,
3»32
342,
u 141 7 1439 146^ 9 150„154 5 170„1741
117.
Cf.
14
ls:
;1
Vl „
138
^.-l^io 8532
178, ,
U0
181.
110,
116.
156,3
178,,
l'jXL 10t,, 105,
;|
,
^oajLfc^^io 396.
136,
29„ 30, 31, 34,
13,
BS« >:
177,.,
"
i
117,
s
ia
aso. epoux de Marie,
l^jux.
112.
3-8
:;
,!,
-
2
371.,
251, 283, 319
^uoaM
:;
,8
27.,
268,
339, 4
333,,
5710-13 868,
,
3 ",
BIO,,
322,,
u
21,,,
210,
305a 3074
.
809,
12
l8B
_
_jo-po
3
160 I
»3
l
205,
4
L.po 53,221,,
LoL=,j
.
119
,..139,
I56,g l57
«35,.,,
M0 3044 M
2
365,,
117
131
235
254,
318
3
136,
,
2ii2,.
,
.,
225,
2
397, 410 3
^-»vi
n. 1.
387
u
M
"u
x„ »'o-MMO
280
Hl
3 J
201,
„-,2-13-14
i
1.
1 410.
11.
280 n.
fils
2W n.
1
4i79 2i3n. i 22011. 7
2 345
289 II.
— l^po^ .ama.
11.
22i
E
»
n.
213
221,
317
n. 1
112
.
n. 2 345
275
38
tll,,
in n. 2
ioo
I^jü,
pauvrc,
le
iiii.
'S-,'. 107,
2.
116,
l
195,
278
III,, ,
I33
l77
241g., 2534
ip\ de Bethanie,
l-i B
M
8%
7
Ml, 146, 15L
247,3
l^jo^alV 364,y
389,
jnoj^i.0. 3942
•
166
W W M B »4
(„r,
13
H»;
103.
140 Hl, a
L,äi. 194,3
,
88
.
124, 131,.,, 132,
"'„
(jsoi.
<12
84,
17
67
,;;
B2
ßJß-M
a
—
«u «Wl«
»13
-oi. 197
.
149
205, 227.,
1118.
in,,,,
117.
138 II.
1
TABLE DES NOMS PROPRES SYRIAOUES.
.0
M.iQ^mi
Ins
.ma.ia^cD^
-
1.
.coa\as 20 21„ 2 17
ajJ-Va.£.mj 340,
ai/ia^mj
n. 1
215
Sil
313,
386
ß
H7
^
[99
L'i
r
111
-V,
1
»
103
17'.i
s
186
V
:;
'..
M
107
106,
I88 2 195,,
g
209^ 212u 229,
238
3
245,,
«V„
389,
13
n. 2
297
6
-'.i
326
313
197,
247
-
:,H
289)
:,-«
^'i,
4_g 332,
a
t-OlSV
L_
loi^v;
U°i
Gf. 305
.
22lg
i
fl
i:u 264„266,., 3 268u
294
228^0
,-u
108„
248,2497 2505 256 269g
""s
'!3 ;
'V.' I3
I30 2
12
25
,
-,,
in",
92„ 99,
Hl,,
]\.i.infcn~,
|IS-na-.ta^rDaj 215.
I^ijj 368
•'",,
.n
81„
343.,
LjL.ia£vmj,
-
n.
136.
432
309, 315,
316
73„
B
318,„ 321,
342,, 348,
364, 2
— ^iPQ>\o|m
—
372,,
367,,
382
384, 388
2
8
3958 400,, ini, 419„
391, 4
389,
227,.,,
23;,.,
213
7
2H
2.33, :1
.coa\olo 297c
öiil
.coo^oas 3695
1
11.
.xoo^LU«)
327
9
ofia^jcis
yOvJ^DdS 2 63, ß 308,,
48
2.3
Puiaio 345
1 220 11. 1 289
II.
313
289 n.
U^
"',
n
79
;i7
:i
-'ii
ä
^ooimidioLS 313,
^b-,,
n
u
'';.-:,
380n
Uli,
^~
38l
2
.m..,,,
:»<.-,__
iü^jo»
Ramatha,
icoo;
Arimathie,
138
n. 1
;
n.
32, 19514 214,.^,
137.
121,
s
„ 387« 389io
2
m
39, 62, 77„
2 359
11.
'»
— u-McLiD
L^eV
2 369 5
^.oV^
392,,
111, 428
(0
|j>q3 353
>M><"»26
354g 356u 371g., 375,
332,.
393
204,,
|>U» 84, )oo»£o 34
M1
230,,
301.
-ioa«io|jo
n.
228.,„
(25,,
1
f25
J3
-""Vi,-,, ht.
,,
120,,
^Ji92, 5
332, a
,COOjL£L^£D 313« |N*x*jajo.>.rci 215
^man^^aa I-Lq-cicd 419-
—
.cn-^va» inariyr, 83 85 86 2 3 5
^cdcia^^s
fll
335
1^£doä^j(3
^oU
379,
335
.'
11.
268g
yi .1« 416g
:
oh,,,
(^£00.0^X9
370 II.
1
. (
^cDQ_fc9o.ooV£) 353„ 369.
eveque,
.ca^^vco
n. 2
liö
a^
v
81,
Lvpo»
71, 212.
—
w Lv^a»
-
S46
l"7,.,
41g
- p;^
n. 4 vO-oij
Bl„
332,.
J
e
Mi-=>» 213 n. 1
UÖ
5
jooiai 242
137,
^;U*^ ^^lojLÄi
77,,
,cDO>oio|L JUS.
—
416,
5
^J^o
53 . 6 308 (1 4 [97
222,
L
20
lip. 107., 198
|ia^
|L\-^oa 254, 231,
427
g
311g
.CDQ^io;o|L
o»a_o
0-12
104,,
242„ 245,
105,,
246
3
109
g
320,
138
s
322
6
9!
2
199
323,
—
2'.,,
32,
,
S7„508
179
8
69 8
^i\|^a>|L
ILo-ü^M
72,,,
)i.^
:fl,:,
3
:,
""V>
IISAL 22, 317,,
LLoL Xil,,,
-
12S,„
1
130.
iHS,
UV^,
I^a*
2
68 11.
III.
""Vi. 3269 327]0., 2.13
t£ .,i,.,/>ra\l3
12L
a 206,
»Wl«
.
6
IUI,,
|.n-.in\ixi|l 03. ^dq.V.»q-d 2062 ;
—
8
III.
186,.
I^Va*
.*jl*^j»P1.9 155
im,
108
369„ 13fi
W
Uli. 13Ö
^d»o;o|L 108 n. 1 135 n.
—
158,,
m\^:;iv,i I
od,
|;.qi
.Ml
131.
H ". L>iL 379 lj.ii
381
112.
213,
299,,
300,
a
307,.,„ 308,^311,, 341,
,
354, 358, fl
II
TABLE
MOTS SYRIAQUES ETRANGERS Olf REMAROUABLES
E)ES
I— c|73 120^
/ 10„
l|(
3
291 II.
91
92
2
3
K
M<W %
'9,-s-i,
126
125
3
5
15
n.
297
232, 369, 372,
336
211,
2>2 22,3 487
^
20
87
*7
22' .2s7
ir' 7
37?
378
39 \ 395
g
'.In,
-M^iol
8
',11,,
m
lli(
'l-
2S'.l.,2'.li;._,:(ii|.,:r,ii
1
s
m
i
,',n,-, |L
2i ''s
t
.'1
|
54
h^
-V*-|
15g
225
2
226
224 11.
3
238, 237. 269, 5 312
2
2
'
— ü^-io^^l,,^
1
vi
292
;;i
-
s
— I-^jo/, 248, 264
— —
1
11.
N.H^joI
Page
bien
121
115,
Page
place de
»
Page
83,
8
notr
2.
1.
les
^
2
Ici
il
Uli,,
7
153g
il
faut savoir
IS
7
157,
parmi
y a w, c'est-ä-dire la
aussi
427, nolc
4.
que
1
s i
388,_ „ 3 13
ß
224, 2
n. I
1
366,
ig
12, 14, 62g B4 87„, lln„, 2
1568 3c 5
13.1
U
362
n-i;i
360
M,
111,
308 7 :ö3 2 :n7
'
i'-„
418 6 .„
2 410,
9
405
^3/
.
tv*e*
3
3
241 _„ 251 8 115 11.
.\ n\
137
158,,,
184
II
2
.
3
271
8
,5
2^,
161,
les
«',„ *'\
L83 3
«,,
133 3
257
255
181,, ,
3
205,
270, 295g 308 B e
manuscrits, dans
uns
les
il
v
a
212,
106
8
sJ,
2285 238,,
3
121
!27,
,
g
c'est-a-dire
particule du vocatif.
les
et
pour cetle raison que
Romains appellent ignemnon pas „ lefeu »simpleindiquent im signe (m)(istov) non encore present, hauteurs et qui, par leur eclat, annoncent
une indicaüon le
maitre a
dil.
:
ä
l'aites
Parce
Les Livres des Hebreux onl coutume de dire
l'avance. C'est ce
qu'il :
«
Si
qu,
les
connait il'avancel'avenir. teile
chose a lieu
»
ä
la
Par consequenl Si le mur tombe » est mis pour« II ne tombera pas ». (Le maitre) donne aux coramandements de Moise l'appellation de a-zoi.xzwmY.6z.
Elle n'aura pas lieu 224. note 2.
387
2;
les lieux elevös, qui
ennemis, d'apres une Convention itupaö?. G'esl
361, 398g
n
117.,
2111,,
I^-^I
savoir que,
faut
II
les autres
7l - 2l, -',^'l
305
jännm.ll
312 a
Uinrn-if 177,
c'est-a-dire elemenlaires,
que
356
)^iL
350,
(feux) qu'ils allumenl sur les collines et sur les
Grecs appellent
4.
2
mais«les feux»allumes sur
que res
12.
Mp(
224
I5
'n
|jtt3Buxue S63
-^(
^1.
dans
I'arrivee des
3.
211
6
367.
Page 214, nole
2.
nienl. tels
et
»,
278,,
81
i04,
I^ai^jol 1.
«
lü^^io/ 75„
-
G!
3
257,,,
— ^umu —
167,0
\^1
204 233, 254,264g 8
I
327.
356, 358,3.,, 359„
:i;::l
13
7
57 3' i "
3 -o
pa^l
U^U>(
303„ 311, 312. 315,, 317. 312, 385. J23,
271
148 361 6
133,3
's
261.
|.imiöj>£D|
—
217 8 :'r
,
10
32;,.,
\L^,l
!
il'.i,
?
„
—
-
IIa. !18
258
n^if
2
40,
257
/
|aJ>a,/ 252
126,.,
J3
.
y-\ rc
Ij^l
_, g
rm
Imoi^cDl
J2
MI,.
3 i27
^ l«
j»oi,| 2«i n. 2 221 179, 203, s
|i ft
1-mJ^ w^j-^_(
10
7
—
(jiz»o3 lo^j^/ 355
^1 B 100, 118, 160
i
J
17„ 87g 297 103, 3
10, 5
m .iio|
T^S-t a452 n
|i;
i
.
H-Ilml
t^V<
338
318,, 358,
341
102, 314,
|La^.
9
Hl
,.
|S^*coo(
v.
-
356,,
u 3358
5
2
66
8 12 31 5 B7 ,4
:i.,i.
i 276 311
420 4-11
306
^o^>l!( 3752 4093
M
31.,,
—
:
20314 204, 215] o
M
M=k^/
-
2_u
si
,5
396.,
s
301
:
10
— U-j»o(, — t^Umo/
395„ S08„
408- 40'J,, 404,„ 405, 7 o 14 14
— INxti^a^/
10
g7.
363
361
257
21:,,
299,, 3008 2
n.
109 .„ 9
9
22s,,
e
310,
337,
12
107
227
m m ^
302 305 4-8-9 5 «"a
1
373.,
13
239, 2 256 296, 297,,, 3
175,
159,
2
lnl,,,
103,.2
184, 186
174,,
325g
66
83g
13
».
pari-,'
c,
que. compares a
premieres lettres sont pour
les enfants.
la
doctrine de l'Evangile,
ils
ont ete pour nou
i
TABLE DES MOTS SYRIAQUES ETRANGERS OU REMARQUABLES.
152
M =^i| 14^ OJ^'il
I51,
n
l^j
cui^^^iot^v; i'.l„,
ly«^ 241 '
—
&_ e 242,,
,
N^s
^.•^iD|.jx.;
47, 200,g
-^|i.y.; |t^j 3532
n. 2 I91
^iM|
«63.397,,
5
-O^
|il.|
'.02
g »04,
|LoL^.
.
.
Im*, c^-'
90,
|m.\L|
9g 88g
19,.
|LnmAl|
17, 85g
3~i
i
.
^i
Laio^mj
42
p>cui
\v^>
275
184
&x_.
^o, ^,
^
186
l^_ vj
119
pcu
IUi,..^
Vj>
|U> LVa
3Ö„
399,
398,
[26
^
^a^I^a/
pcoa^o, 908 928
N
>
,.
»5
[74
17:1,.,
—
|^3
1
LdiSovio
53,
|C^a^k>oi 82,
4 373,„
'01
-
64
101,3
I99
8
n^
->
7S
n
l22
7
w
:i
l25
197.
195,-
18'.,,
ü
126,
::
'
198,
345
n. 1 .moi^lto 345
.^l;,.
399,
r;
^|ami^2:«„,
: i..
-
N^.1
imi^
31,
275
2 328, [e\rr\i jULj!.
5
|;
64,,
39, »04
*^> M r. 6-0
n
''':
;!,;il
3 368,2
&~^a 274
1^0 fr*.
3Is
'-''':.
1S,
,
|^m .in\ ^
n
55,3
147,
348,
t^ 60,
ILaÄ.» t^>
-u
93,
|
y.. \>^;
l.aaMD|
5
l^Ä^OJ
7J i
214,
jia^-O I^J^S I66j2
Kl-2
M
!03
V^ll-'!
18 86,g g
-^' 110,3
222
,:|,| i
l:,
'i
I46^.,3
"7
131 l
2
l34
10
375, 378a g 290,
"^
;,1
:,l i:i
'-':l
8 287,
^JO) 279 2
)jt- LoI-jo, 192, 224 3
M8
|E^io Hv^a 244, 2 246,, 5 335,2
pc^o t^j
fin
V
72 s
322.
2 54y_, n
IV.
|Lai.j
)J
i
|^- ü^o 17^
M^
iLa^ooj
163
^.„,34,
*~Ns - U~^
59
128,
Ivam
It^J^OOl
Pl
280
n. 2
148
ir.
N^^
.L»
ts-^o
^» ^ci^o
6
172.,
|
I^jä^oo
'',.
*
,fi2
n
,
ILc^ai.00,
m
5
"•
129,2
'
i
279 j 289 ii 361.i 385„j
:
l^
2
pji.oo,, II^üvoo, 33,3 S55 " ,7
n.
115
^ !
I75
—
U^O«»
110..
380,
169, 5 189, 2
301 !95 5 g
i3g 256, 258i5 2632_, 2665
81,3 189,,
iv^> 90
pöv-
l'.H..,
5
146, 252.
.ä&ooj 360,
»17-
.,
ln
«^3|o
149 8
los,, 410 8
—
[Lo
\±., t^s, 58 ir.„ 8 »«
197,, 261,
lloo,
85,g
127,
u
Uio. N~i 349 13
|
(4,0.-0, 211
37 163g 156 184 9 g
n. 3-4'
t^fcJ 67,
N-j
Vjoj^,
Cf.
01
•>i;i
289,
20J,
M
L^
l^oi
|VI—
l-^rol
367„
:
e
«5,1-11,277, »19,
(.^ 92, I57g »24„ - LfcoiM. 113,
I^>
I18 2
:
<S07
]2.,g
|i,i^. 328g
I95„
'«Wl.
|öva|
301,„ 354,
16
B
lil,.,
6 185, 242,1
2
^ 1193.9 n. 4< Ma^ ja, tmx^L^ 34,.
^
138
366, 384.,.
M
Vx.V-
.
l&s^aio NXs 202
Ig
|LO^M|
-
1)
B
|-pka lSi—>
iS 361g
|N_3^ —j2i 52^
'"\;
k.«~M|
145
Jlru; 117, 174
_»
-
n.
l^-is~> 199
tLkffloja.' 56,
60„
|jaV. Ho,i
301
88,
:.-.°i
1!
2
|LV*iv> Lü.S| 378
«wÄ.L|
.~»c^o
N*J
H
139,
|l^a*i*l
ao^o
li;cyo
366,
[434]
11.
1
212
g
'<\,
|:11
|.
272,, :Ui. t
W
'-
ll
361
2
TABLE DES MOTS SYRIAQUES ETRANGERS OU REMARQUABLES.
[435]
y>yj 288,
|^}c
w —
Loia^l 311,
|Lo Lani|.io
r r ,
345
l
Uu r IL^j109
2
138,
.
13
289
346/
275
11.
77,.
103g
u
5
2
;i
104
ia
106 2
I07„
108 ., 4
110,111^ U75 118U I192 133U 1342
153
TABLE DES MOTS SYRIAQUES ETRANGERS
154
juci
lov^P
207
u»aiaj 52,
218,,
3
—
^ö^k 205,
t-ponyi
ll^oai. 276
15,
pl l.a,;a..A 296
""..
2
n
1 .\ 377.,
1
.m.itiA
25.
16, 28, 35,
262
:iH.,
2
«^
175
v<*^ 81
186
«Vu III,
7-,:<
1-a^
8
303.
^a^l^o 2762
M8, 2 «9„
413,,
vu,
jCmflOovii
„ 221,,
10,
!2
17,
349,
13
187,
an
. rr.
l^.m
18,
.
tt\n«ro
22- 24
16
14,
68, 194„208,„
25, 211
11.
I
105,,
107,,
225,
— IWßaa&j
»v.ltoajoj
—
194,
865
11, 48,,
|La*roa^aj
n. i
„ d-12
12
239.
8 68,
-
416, 426,
385,
II,
56a
53,
227
2 _,_
3
-^ax^
36„
33,
'.27,
161,,
350, 368,1
,„ 4-10
^
85«
28
II
Püld Laioa^D 325 33, 78, 238.
27„
16, 18,
161,,
31,.
169-170,
32,
261.
'
22(1,
—
,
N oao^v.
II.
P^oqjjoj
1
m^
|jjp,
v
'
llIV
l¥^U»
425,
.
-
145,, _,,
amx
208
372
3
KxOO^s &.miio
109 324 8 u
119,., (.
U^oa* C^^io
r.CHi
—
I56
18
Lp-»
(—o! ,nii 873
^ s?
.nqiyi
I07
8
n.
109
i
5
355^ 375g
273a
19
1Q
Cf. 2907
Jjooj La-a^^co 132,,
|iib
1
f\ -N. ->ft ft
m
206.
|2
|o>"»n* i -\ -ä ^ f» 212
57, 76. 874,1-2 7
11.
2
,
o
|I\.*.i.iL
391.
.
is^
Nkvivi 89 5
216
3
10
.,
.n,^m
Jjooj
210
——
L~olj> .n
237,.,
II
2I5
5
L63
Laj-i:^i^. ISv*^i£D
\,aa t^\ib 348
II
4
8
1
— — P6^4
|t^i Itw^ji] U(L>o 294, 325,
|tO'o>Ss
216
ILo^Jjltd 126
|VL(3xo 358
-^^*io
P^t^oo
|i|3
g
55,
La^l^so
—
89
p
)tr-»i->
91,, ,-'
|k-»xoaxu
p,
n. 2
-m 188,-
.
|j|V
4082
ov*aj
—
001 l^jj^o 271,
|U=*> |
1
^3^.j(irp 66,
.
^,^c
l„
Ij
—
127
m
1
24a,
vn
.Mi .'i.V.
32,
403,
rn.,fr.,\
.goo n
2-1:1
|_iai„^
69 4
1
II,
1,
261,,
,fno
398, 111
.motaiam
270, 326, 335
218,..,
(iQ^nm
.
I51„
3 340, 3 343,, 347„ 369,, 894,
voi.^io
UÄ
«6 111,.,
;,7
109,,
m
3
366,
l2
— *! v=^>80„,
|
111,
[
^nr* 412,
L| .
.cooiogacc
143
195, 19
402, 3
209,
100,
99,
898, 418,
l00 404 6 e
Vio
l
^M
202,
3
64„ im,,
e
3
106 8 83, 85, 6
339
54
llQ-3^5
58,
274,
9, 2
...
216 22 6
2
8
o!v?^^ 8i3 *!
16
897
(5,
140 141 142, B 4
U3,
107 109, 6
249,
vn\\v>
31,
29,,
pLLs ip-jsoo
18.,
85«
I03„
193.
—
12,
73,..,
33
69.,
x> 138,.,
9,
[436]
liaj^SLio Lp^jOD 250,_ 5
,-7
„a^so
3
-P^^=
iM^i
406, 1
REMARQÜABLES.
Oll
c\
.^er*
362,
Ü4„
,
121,
. |
|Loo^ loWln.ln Vtdo LaS.Viaio
M
igQS
312,
Jlaiö» L"' r',-
IISvüs/
>\
112,,
7 _,,
*^.
,
|l^j-po
(T>
36,,
w^iß
250,.,
—
La-fcij-» 118,
U^>vi» -~s^o 220,
IwSs
^
LoU^cd
ItoovSv
t_ia-
loU^m 301 LoU^m 288,,
|LajN3Läo
— —
|_oi i^^j WS,,
l^ßjJ»
t-o> Lj^so
Mi;/
1.
Page
qu'exprime
220, nolr
l.
En
Ici
Ie
de
la
c'esl
ecrit
t
303,
en grec, mais
ä-dire
«
."I ^
|
Lojoää
55,.,
113,.
HV^°! L Lo!*J^ 71,
-
MsojVS Lo^^i. 363,,
—
Ux. tjjoe,U^l.
-.»y'l'i
115,217. 275
256,,
-U^£D
22(i
19,
comme
effet, le
il
est Lmpossible de dire
—
|.JOiVcu
V^
213,,
vigilant
»,
il
o
la
II.
parole
eaux
maitre cherchait ä montrer que
variete des passions qu'a ete dite la parole (de David
Le prophete n'a pas dit 2. Page 213, note 1. II pas
top^oo
3
—
198
syriaque a öle embarrassfi pour rendre
syriaque, en
merit au pluriel. Cependant, et
Lop^co
,
355
L,
-wm
264„
|;|
!3,
le grec.
303, 4 304., 354j
n
I
et,
2
la
pensee du maitre
au singulier, mais seule-
c'esl ä
cause de
la multiplicile'
Les ran., t'ont vu, 6 Dieu!
.
il
a dil
:
Les eaux t'ont vu » au singulier, mais « Les eaux t'onl vu » au pluriel. faut savoir que ilans les Livres des Grecs de Daniel, ce mot « vigilanl » n'est Tij?, y a en hebreu Tiy. C'est pourquoi le maitre a ete embarrasse' pour dire
:
«
ne peut 6tre traduit autremenl que par
:
:
o
vigilant
».
TABLE DES MOTS SYRIAQUES ETRANGERS OU REMARQUABLES.
[437]
JLQ-L3»»I^OO
'*•>
<•"•"•
—
360g
|-pCo
ILa^ä
186g i-g,
. nrt}
|o*p
IwMH-M»
IM»,
I77
172,
297,
„
— M«** lo-M joI^d^M» Jkau>M>24
(
8
415
582
— — Mjd>M> — Um.i;M>
n.
48
27
8
l^-vs
11.6363,
i„
jdo^>
— 5 117.,
e 142,,
|m.'=wmn\.3
—
-anmnK.o
n
— k-lanmNq 34
191.
251
g
3
a
399e
— Ilnim.^v,
7
"S
l05 9
9
'-
S
nn .
14,
—
U*-^3 41„
—
M-i/
—
fi\j\
l.
,
g
.
2.
ä cause du
nom
On nom
sommes
retentissement
f,yai
62, 67
dont
il
'
''-''Vi
3
74
8
r' 5
nom
», «
"'l
242
M
2öi
,
|:
Loia-j^ 30g
I24
a
22i,
4
278g 346
w
|L»Q-go L0JMu,-0 6lg
1
II.
79 6-» 80
3
120
8
7
,03 129
M ,.„ 68g
104
«
1,
7
135
.0 ,
69
Lo-io-^o 271.
%. W°6
10
avait en vue la composition de ce mot,
il
''
,
i:,
,B0
tioi.Qjj 7 3 9 a ., 157,3 207 4-6 ffi82
,
37',,
^\
^
,
^oXo-io, |rj.m\n v,7 6
le
:,7;,
280,,
:i7i
u
I65
wicüßDoo s
846
43, (88 61 8 73,
103,
1 ,
!2
il
n'y avait pas
ressort
.
!09„
372g
58,, 216 8
It^JLaaXoNio 211, 5
|V$uao
et
«
324 334 3 372, 374 n. 6
- |t^im\nv,
,
8(5:1,
i-^
156
un grand embarras pour rendre en syriaque
369«
m
^°i
391 _„ 9
39',
», « »,
:i
162, 176, 331, 390 9 (25 6
W.oiaü
291, 2992
271,
18 -'..
\*>T°
2
en grec;
voix
Lcocu,-o 25 7
'"''
q U i se dit xx-rrjxiai; en grec,
bourdonnement
xari qui entre dans ce nom.
Q
268g 3792
loin de traduire ce
est forme, signifie
24L
(T"^"^, Lo^q-t-o 249,g
|_äCL»o»
2-3-s 62,. 8 . 9.„
se trouve dans li-sa^Lnso
a
231,,
|Lo;po Lcxm-.^d 238fl
!
„
ä ce sujet, parce qu'ils sont du
de locutions, nous eilet, «
|
178, 898, 410,,
289. nole
I4
,
1
197,
184,,
(»Los.
— paQOjVÄ
dits
22,.
24lj
n.
s
M^l^38,
ses efforts sur 1'etymologie de ce
mots qiül a
2183811',,
3
78
tw^soj^s
-
,".\q 364
Pagf
N^nV>
^iob ao ro
|IS>oo
«<Ww «»«hui
411,,
241,
m^ku^Ixi.
JovSx
01,3035 3068 307, 3105 3128^315„3605
.,;;N9 162,. .
197,
225, 228, 234,, 2658 . 1£
:
59,,
u
406,,
M r^ft^Q 324
.;<->
HI3-7.8 117
65,. 165- 184
|im.°,lCoo ;.i« 238g 259 8 Ijxou^slüoo
203„
36ög
58„ 365 u 382, 3898
m.milya
'U
S09,
406,
8
)Lo->»o 243
m .in .,fQB^)
im ya
•
Ist. 222,. 355,
348,, 368ä 382,
u
231
168,
103,
^u^Äio
M>o,-,a l'y,
Ltoo
t^.|l.°if,
'.'!.,
'"V nfs
428,
(23
|l.S« 60
—
lloao 24^ 2444 345b 346^247^,3 349^,
52,
287,, 344,, 420, 3
(07,
'
2
II.
B0,
383
375,,
(06„ 12,.,
— ^«u^,
Infi,
'IL/.
— —
I
—
Jja^f Icccl.^
f^^y^
%
«\. M
«ShO W
289.
|l„°i|"r> 148,
171g 176,
111,
70, 3
jhjVSLI, .ÄJJSNio
'„«;,_
1
U,M> 1998
j&~m*3~4U>
231,
331,
270„
176
101..,.
595-H
385
5L
46, 3 489
8,
|^o)os
M-V3
378
^M>
187^201, 208,. e
177,
— ^jatoo
266,,
69 9
124„
8
L44,
395e «M,
tvj^somi.-^s 59„ 61 2
M^-3
58,
87, 3 163,,
^DVSL|
57 [5
2
289 n.
an^L^^M» 251, 264, — ja^^ml^uitM, 251 11.
402, 403, 404, 405
354, Q
388,, 391j 416, |i
H,|-o
191 10 19*7-14
n. 1
»=,
253, c
OS
1
259,, 262, 263, 2646 266, 2795
86,.,
.a~~^\.a
_ü
n.
182
298, 3072 3453 358,,
214
Mooj
|
312,.
[l.l£>nmo\
—
— ^jäm
310,,
t""'"^
[
183g 215j 312
1
182g 184, [8611.
44, 124e
3
^3ocdqX*3 260-
—
\-~>g
31^ 3392 342, 3569
,
59g.,
Mu^
1 348 3852 2
- JJ^SqS r
53, 221,„
^si/t
|N .ni°< 192,
13 135„
104^122^228,3236,,, 386,
l:-
M^tt.''M>
(w|^.|a3
]0
308^
u
I29
282, 247, 296,
I96
185„., 5
7 :
106, I28
,
135 149, 8
Um^j|s "'';:
J
I
!
424^
fr
U^> ^jM> 187
n.
184
'i
181
loUj
^
iä
n.
135
— Mjd^as -
353
168,,
p^m^is U2„
lao«i> 360U
|_»ios
^Aoa
155
parc
368,,
qu'ici
1'
mol
m.iitre faisait portei
an aussi grand embarras ä cause des tout en employant beaueoup
du syriaque. Gar,
mot ^xd\yy\an) d'une maniere exacte. Nous disons, en bruit
a dit
«
», « cri
produit dans Ies oreilles
»,
parce que
Le
bourdonnement ». Mais, comme ici le maitn comme une voix qui vient d'en baut » ä cause de
bruit
»,
«
TABLE DES MOTS SYRIAQUES ETRANGERS OU REMARQUABLES.
156
Lxoao-ß 815«
|La~;_
puajVdß
|ilcLi
ja-'icm
30H
~^£^>
(oti».
215
-^^>
l^V;;,
—
201
8
^V^>, -^&^>°
— kv^ -
00
"
|
47, 86 10 372,
^4,a^>
53
a™^
(16,
|~.™-,
IUI-',
(I
II."..,
284^
2552.
42I,.
40M 42ffi
3
61,
am
135
,;
|
190,
.,
234,,
Mtui
ILxjj.
9
S86,
|£0s-.>
2
233,,. 2HO,
|t^j La^ijLio
w
)t\-iOja.*>
93,
»
toa_i
(xop isoa-i
156,
IC^X^^In.:*
—
too—
|LoL-uoi
g
259
— |t^> La^Sj,
145
198 g
fii; tl
|N^ ^~\*
_ja_i 398,
,.in..V
,
^t
.
;.,°it,
[438
«33,
252,
|isi
L;.ii 22j 280 400 4 8
»
H)
213,
|toasu
384,
248,
.qi 27
;
246
6
- |Laj^^377n. - |Laj;ss^, 377.
|Löul •*•* 183, 184g 229,,
1
:.:;,„
|u~ ajo,
—
i
V
f>
>majOi
l_»a_i-o 76,
I18
n. 2
u
— —
164,
79„
83,, 87,
207.
150
149,
6
801
29V,. S - 9 300,
2
Ul
110„
239
I03
1
11.
1(12,.
109^
ihn.
256
245^
6
30214
117 8
3 . r,. 7
2
304,. u
303,,
^
|.wiin,
—
|C
.
paiß
I07,
176 218, 319,, 326 B 3 8
366,
vo^u=
14
p,Laio jL-i IV^i
^i
LL^i
o-i
to^a*
-112,-
371, 373
6
162,,,
136,
207
n
8
|i.
lo;.^>
Li*3
330,g
N-OOt
Li.äi
l^ooV 42712
L^a»
16
80
344
5
365-
15i,
344„ 359
76, 4
51,,
Loi' ^»
~.^,j-^°
.
,
50,
8.
2ÖI.,
4
Lsoj^ tv^a*
1011.,
\l-y^O
q»
io-,
]iCil
u
g
.
ILa^Ls -ij
117
3992., 4 4003
172,
Lxpn vti Lo;
.
415 fl
ir,l,_
80, 3
|n\ ko^a*
116,
*^x*'i
3963 398u
8
Lo,^.
|Loia>jD lov^a* 153, 335, 3
J-> 35ö R
L^Ltio
l^au
vin i n 89, 297 298^, 3164 9
I^|joaj^> im,
—oi |Lax*.i 25g
Ilv^jcoo
)Lajo>3 La*-.»
|Lp j-i 330, 3
in,
e
309„311 6 3198 320,, 321g 3229 323,'(Ml 35 •
p^
J
371!,,
148,
107
378, 386_.
19.,
Lioo,^
n 23,
)
LsUi luoOjlA
l^i-ß
*».;
(12, s
58,
Isvii L}-A» 33014 -331,
153,
^-><"
-
21, 5
l
368,,
llläß 206,
IC^^JOiCLD^O 381Vai.
In. in 53,,
(ji.
wmuIj
L
53., [
«
o/
«
Lijcast |ü^jl* 287,
La-.»-ö
UmoLj N^a»
1_^ooLj |oju 113,, 118,
(1—
320 323 324 OT3^ U l-2° 3-4-8-9-li '
V»V» iQji
LLo
toj»
~"^
ILa^Ls Leu, 356 374 7
^Si
—
|Loü—j N^i
«
i
|;
883,
391, 4-392,
lov*. _jo_i,
toa_> 68 4
lotSs.
lim, _., 216
172,,
— Mo<*. LjljJ ;*>•->,
C^)jlj|
—
Ilaxj/
240,,
1
325
244
339 ',-13
14
261
i
304,,
313,
368,
3
i
"
"' :
'i
M
;,, '
'i
390,
'
vin vi La-CL»
122,,
g 160;,
326,„ 333,, 317,
267
u
e
-
ilo,
250,3 148,,
Lia^L 86g
LQ_.a*
17
364
10 11
w— a-i ,
Li-a^ D—aA
''\
352,
t-oj I
^a.ut 38
u
277
3
328
63,
«12
Lmuu
^JL
Lü9L
306,
202,.
225,g
311,.
1(3
A ,aj 300 12-13
— -
152, 2'.ln,,
(ja^iol.
L31
378„
s
^^a^il^o 137
9
jcajoiL 326, 336, -J-iL 368 a
(9,
|,\.-<
59, 902 L155 148, '-".!,„,,
lnx°>» ISJ-VL 212g
M 344
liaauui 27„ 237.
|
.
1
-.n t
3
170,
2>20, H3 221,, -In^L 90,
8,
7I,„ 153g
i25
LOjjiL 139-
4
jk^jiL 360.
s
2"^,,
315„ 3H1. 388s 3
n. 2
— <=^ Libi,
^at
M
313,
174, 230. 246, 387,
549 608
IV^JL
L^oo,!
|v-..m\
271, 291
g
jc^Voll
|.VH LO-OA 108-
LjjsV
139
—
ILcu^ooDoo la.0-1 296-
-öa
211-,
pio|L 136 272 141g 179, 213 3 236. 210,
-
217,,
U8g
!09
B
159,
119,.
90 4 2188 289 8 375„
|L
ü
.miv La.ai
lpai^a-3
368
L\*u.i 23, 38 4
u
L^a\
IvAlli 153
]Lo .NnoNjaa^
Coa-i 35 3
362,. 381, 393, 1
131
Sil,
l^»-i 39 13
229, 2öl„.
171,
76,.,
Cyi..i 91
190 UM,,, 8
—
368^3
3
!-»->(
303,
Lt^oji 183
|D-^U
^a-i 84,
rni/
108.
8
U5,
ICLoi
INJ»
1
K
Cf. Ul„
8 133,
|1S
->
La„a*
)-^l
175,
|
«
..
joa^ai.o|L
g
261
L^ajD Lao» 52,
llQlS
80, I02
l^i 27„ 222,
(Lo
)l\
fil
8
243,,
,
'?9fi ~
-=> 391.,
^(,
(1*>
74
III
TABLE DES MOTS GRECS CITES DANS LES MSS.
H
TIEllai
124,,.,
ayvOEi 407n. 2
Hsv]E
doxpiai; 409n.,
'W
äos)/ii«
r -/M 288 n
407,,.,
428,,. .,
nEVTY]X0<7T71
335,.,
34G,,.-
TTEpiTTW; 341n.
119,1.,,
312,,..,
irporjXSEV 29G„.|
t
r)/.°?
«löivo; 357 n .|
289 n .
.,
[TpoxoTtio; 353n .,
2
7Tpo?Stopi<J(xdi; 323
13
atwva;
357 n . 2
tou Triowpiuöai
324,
318,,.,
I
axpöaffiv
287,,.,
tcuXioooi 328n. 3
(ignem)
'AvilOVtVOS 406n. ?
iyveu.
'AitdXXwv 407 n . s
'nr7roopöpiov 200 n .,
ä7roXaiv 407 n
.
2i4 n-1
Ttupudi; 214,,
3
'Auor, I36 n . 2
aitd 346 n .,
B
pV]TOpE?
xaia
289,,..,
xatä
xaivv^v
xaTaataai;
t« ßaaiXsia
199,,.,
251
328,,..
xax»i/Eiv 288 n
I
.
4
17/jU.EtOV 25„
2
xocrri/rjais 289n. 2
coXoi'xtoai 398 n .,
xiöapi;
aiaoiov
14,.,
xußoi; 315 n
YEvEaeo)^ 223 n .,
191,,.,
349.
ouvxaxTt/.d; 66
.
TepsaiJ. 221 n .,
Aacpvr, 192 n
öixsXa
XaYOdi .
l
n
,
ta/a
XoYi^EdOai 398 n
117 n .,
E EiXK] 312n .
1
XctySta
,
2
121),,.,
uowp, uoara
AI 3
efv igt,,.,
Mapxiave' 404 n
Eip 213 n .,
423,,.,
Xe';k 2338
174 n .,
SixEXXa
1
3
Mapxiavd?
,
utoOeUI?
21m,,,
173,,.,
2
396 n .,
Eipvipisva 392,,.,
o
ei? 346 n-2
6p(0(AEva 392 n , 2 405,,..,
ip^flKi 312 n
.,_
356,,..,
s'/wv 34G n
.
3
353,,..,
ouSeteoco? 34j-346 n .|
12
n
EU Hän.o Ey_l8vai
176n..
<[>XaSiai; 405 n .,
ev :«-,„.,
STC»p/_£a
BiXooo<po8?jvat
üaXXasio; iravos'xTa;
-InG,,.,
415,,.,
11 U5 n 'ßsoc?
.
2
360,,.,
IV
TABLE DES CITATIONS DE LA BIBLE
ANCIEN TESTAMENT
XXXIII,
I
I,
.1
JJESE
257
9
— —
20
304, 306
27
307
m,
124, 232,
5
263
— 15 — IC
218
—
260
93
18-19
— 18
309
-19
311
— 21 — 22-23 xxxiv.
—
1
—3 XIV,
—6
229
XVII, 5-6
229
xvm.
1
310
XIII, 34
26
XVIII, 24
26
243
\
i
riQi
ROIS
i.
29-30
388
XVIII, 21-40
131
xix. 10, 14
131
iv,
331
23-24
39
xiv, 17
330
XVI, 12-13
241
—
264
29-3
1
-31
205
IV Hins IX,
20
17
374
xix. 32
83
1
—2 — 4 — 20
ROIS
III
22!)
230
67 II
75
Le
x. 3
8'i
l'i
15-17
310
x.xxvii. 1-2
VIII,
XV, 5-6
9
11,5 VII.
309
5-6
231
229
16
XIII,
Rois
I
370
79
VI, 3
XII,
309
II
15, 17
.1(11!
NOMBBES
Hü. 308
308
3,
— 27 XIX. 24 XXVIII.
17
xxxv.
19
xvi, 24
53
—
76
xvil. 8
59
et ss
46-48
41
xxv,
237
—o
200
xxxvi, 7-8
7-8
365 194
58
XXXIII, 6
184
32
xxxvill.
49
1
258
7-8. 14
195
xxxix, 19-25
183
XLIX, 9
260
26
xxvi, 14
247
3n8
XV, 20
—
49
Deut£ronomi EXODE II,
III,
— IV,
i.
Psaumes
253
II
V, 16
193
4
311
390
11
212
VI,
5
236
i\, 10
73
14
324
XXII, 5
87
XVII, 27
87
XXVIII, 28
29
XVIII, 2
261
— 59
30
XXI, 2
10,
22
22
7!)
197
VI, 23 VIII, 18,
74
19
-61
31
XIX, 13
237
XXX, 39
210
XXIII, 20
369
\\xi\,
140
XXIV, 12
75
-17 xw.
.losuii
2:S7 11
— 40 XXXI, 18
73,
10
xxxii
17, 18
IX.
30
36
126
20
9,
XXIII, 2
257
i
318
xxvi. 9
02 62
17
243
IV, 1-25
220
xxxii, 6
141
X, 12
136
XXXIII, 8
141
142
75
XIII,
16
304
373
XXIV.
\xx.
JUGJ'.S
XXXII,
II,
305 Ol. 364
xxxvi. 35
10
x.xxviii. 3
M7
xxxix.
3
66, 387
TABLE DES CITATIONS DE LA BIBLE.
[441]
\
291
XXI, 31
L52
XXIX, 2
".
i
-
XL IX,
35
'l
373
.
385
i..
11
163
.
382
LXVII,
5
-12
..
I.xx, 23
i.wv,
.
.
....
i.xxm.
13
-
.
17-21
A\\
—
20
425
XX, 8,9
x,
2-
.
:
.
11
CaNTIQUE DES CANTIQI •
II,
I
-
307
VIII, 7
.
220
.
.
i.xxxii.
19
68
.
LXXXVII. 6
.
i.xxxvili. 7
19
XXII, 28 XXIII, 5-6
177
xxxi. 15
200
—
xcvm,
6
.
20
— 20-17
...
,
2
—3
277
xviii. 13
221
xxiv, 12
.
26ii
III,
7
IV,
9-13
51
IX,
5-6
4-9
''2'i •
51
316, 322
xxxi (XXXIV),
27-31
221
V, 6-7
-
"
53
362
307
VI, 2
235
VII,
366
IX. 6
135
XI,
210
xiv. 9
325
14
200. 294, 325
240 328
1
CXII, 3
341
XXVIII, 16
117
386
xxxn,
132
277
xxxiii, 14
162
XXXV,
292
-
.
17-21
CXVI1I. 12U
.
.
2
87
CXXXIV, 10-17
cxxxvm.
5-6
CXLI1I. 5
CXL1V, 16
...
182, 314
-17
314
xlii. S
341
xliv. 6
306
316,317, 322 318
290. 314, 316, 322
315
30
50
10
262
xiu. 25 13,
5
30
..
38
I
15
58
23
278
6-10
XL,
_
48
...
'<'•
217
i
106
416
VIII, 22
2-:
1-2
16 17
2SO
-
51
.
168 7
261
l'RÜVERBES
.
xviii, 23, .11-32
21o
xxxiii. 1-7
—
271
31S
XVII, 12
260
Xl\. 17
171
XX.
169
27
210
11
xxxn
.
2. s
'.16
D
xx, 2-4
.
39 428
47
xxvi. 2-3.
CXlil, 4, 7
53 167
xiu, 10-12
ISAIE
L59
HIEL
\-l [Ql
120
l
:tis
259
357
\
Bari cd in, 37
I
CIX, 3
x
201
SSI
ECCLESI \
26S
.
— 26
cxxv,
17
101
.
256
.
.
CI, 10
xv.
17s
16-17.
27(i
.
.
13
i.
334
39
8
XCIV, 1-2
S AG]
308
.
LAXXIII. 6
xii.
346
162
119
xi. 24.
346
—
167 46,
401
.
IX. 15
357
—
|56 10-12
1-2,
401
10
423
...
—
5
331
-
.
V, 8
...
xcm,
XII.
254
10
iv.
425
xix.
363
LXXXI, 6
—
24
vii.
176
202
.
i.xxvii. 34
cm,
l"
.
316
5
i.xxvi, 4
CII,
:::
61
vii, 24-:
174
LXVIII. IS
—
8
xv.
I
1S1
27S
—
169
1
390
III.
"
.
23
I.IV.
\S'I
92
<1
13, 21
—
ECCLESI
!
XLVIII.
v,
—
VI, 8
385 i
49
216
i
24 .'
II,
34
WH
I
TABLE DES CITATIONS DE LA BIBLE.
100
.,.,.>
Malachie
III.
iv,
iv. 28
1-2
MaCCH
uiei
273
.
x,28 11
Hin .
Matthieu
i:
>
V,
181
>
il8 .
219
232
IV. 3
— _
23:'.
X
.4.
205, 235 24 s
j, IT
312
21-22
.
—
31 154
265
...
427
382
— 20
206 420
.
.
377 81
...
270. 381
..
12
— 25-26 — 27
183 3
Mi. 28
77
.
62
208 -
15
30.4
xiv, 14
208 313
XV, 28
.
36
7. in
362
—
6-12
38
—
10
xvi. 25
XXI.
266 207
.
313
11
381
XVIII, 28
xix. 22
30
XXI, 33
160
xxii. 15
124
Romains j,
204
44
43,
Um
XX, 1-2
392
10
67
.
423
xvn,
100
..
4-.'
XIII,
313
2
1.
-
264
•
i
ii.
ii
372
-
15
2(13
249
147, 309
...
146
4
xvm.
404
3
— 10
62
193
....
xix, 14
362
— 27
381
xx. 28
239
XXII, 30
..
.
160
xxiv, 35 is-r.
144
-3 _9 _n
150 119, 180
420
-13
— — _
....
14
107,
213 121, 239, 309, 325
23
153, 181
in, :
137, 218
—
342
13
IV, 34 .
.
254
13!
•
115
416 4 211
35
XXVI, 38
— 39 — 53-54 XXVII, 45
12:.
...
124
17
317
—
46
31
.
.
VI, 41, 42.
-8 -13
00
— 19 VI
II,
.
420
.
32, 238
1.4,
— — 29 IX.
21 LS
...
3-4
X. Hl
XIV, 8
30
... .
.
.
1
119,
400
1112.
329
190 .
...
66
..
02-03
126
134
328
53
368
XX VI II, 5-6
,,
385
-30
10
...
180
II,
—
II
...
114
in, 10-12
127
_
XI,
41-42
....
102, 316, 3X8
179, 227 19.4
9
II
Inl
116, 240,
:ls.
352
.
.
386
397
.
xiv. 3
.
.
345
383
.
...
317
—
309
345
V. 8
27.4
81
VI. 19-20
140
386
20
—6 —9 —31
.
...
.
.
;.
I',
Maiii:
XVI, 32 181
COIUNTHIENS
xii, 32
.
153.
24
v. 9
138
40
343
—
.
.
I
I
13
125
205 .
V,
.
1
11
328
li;l i
— 30 — 40 —
3
327
VI. 3
17
122
18
.
21, 23
XXV,
325, 356
121, 297,
1,1
239
V, 211
T'.l
...
XVII,
Jean
79
124
1,
313
.
XVI, 16
— —
313
12
68
.•
354 3,92
255 .
— 17 — 18
4
313
19
XII
382
49
52
— 34
389
74
2n
.
— 33
337
387
XII
1
73
3311.
II
xi.
420
XII, 31
XV,
7
—
255
45
IX. .48
-
—
52
VI, 36
XI,
3S9
X,
227
22
-
4
289
.
28
—41
34
153, 181
381. 383, 386,
IX. 31
337
4
III,
(1
VII, 51
187
52
—
137
359
—
379
1-2
313
13-14
251
4 4
389
.
v. 3-4
6
-14
I
194
II,
—
149 2
.
iv. In. 12
36
.
.
.
31
1118
—
•
396
X, 19
—
5
,
-
.
VIII, 17
xi,
382
8 ...
— 17 — 24 — 33 —
[
14S
— 48 VI,
II,
220 .
385
Luc 153
in, 3
II
—
196
[,20
s
134
1211
XV, 34
NOUVEATJ TESTAMENT
-
.
III,
18 et ss
Apotri
239
',:
s
s
.
381
.
.
vin, 31 iv.
5
[,
18
14,
Hl
125
VIII, 34
in.
VCTES
107, 22
17
[442]
xvn,
4
xx, 22
.
.
.
I
.
.
.
..
20
10
VII. 20. 24
.1.,
T'i
1
1411
317
...
70 2.4
VIII.
3.47
TABLE DES CTTATIONS DE LA
443
Ml
i\. 7-9, 3
—
10
51
Ii
.".ii
17- IS
392 211
— 27 X.
395
269 109
'i
— 8-11
32
...
— 21 XI,
47
352
1
— —
11-12
S,
ISS
29
63
xiv. 19
24
xv. 20
336
.
— 21-22 — 23
349
CORINTHIENS
II
2
II.
.
313
IV. 18 v.
21
.
14
— — —
389
.
17
III.
267
.
16
247
.
17
275
.
19
229
.
vi, 14
.
x, 5
..
xm.
3
1
53
384 209
IM.
Galates i,
264
I
209, 27m
20
II,
IV,
107,
'(
— — 19
186,
336
14
81
20
V, 6
400
VI, 3
l>|m
IM
—
(U
209
I'i
EPHESIENS I,
21
170.
II.
4,
—
14
in,
10
iv.
lo
H
I
;
326 IIS. 332, 388 2.40,
256, 344
342, 344
-13
154,
—
29_9i
—
30-3
1
200 210
.
.
.
V,
2
V
TABLE DES CITATIONS DES PERES DE L'EGLISE
Pages.
P. G.,
Saint Ignace d'Antiöche
t.
V,
t.
V, col.
693
col. 692,
693
214 215
Saint Athanase
P. G.,
t.
XXVI,
Saint Basile
P. G.,
t.
XXXII,
P. G.,
t.
XXXV,
t.
XXXVI,
col.
332
368
t.
XXXVI,
col.
548
211
t.
XXXVII,
col.
177
HO
t.
XXXVII,
col.
180
109, 215
t.
LXXVI,
col.
392
121
LXXVI, LXXVI,
col.
409
206
col.
436
129
Saint Gregoire de Nazianze
.
.
.
.
— — Theodoret
P. G.,
t,
t.
col.
864-865
col.
100
col.
424
271
215 211
TAKLE
I)ES
MATIERES
es.
— Troisieme catöchese Homelie LXXI. — Sur l'Ascension de Jesus-Christ deposition des Corps des martyrs Procope Homelie LXX1I. — Sur
281
Homelie LXX.
la
l'eglise
334 et
Phocas dans 353
Saint-Michel
— Sur martyr Barlaha Homelie LXXIV. — Sur Act. in, 1-11 martyr Julien Homelie LXXV. — Sur — Sur la commemoraison et la supplication pour tous les pauvres Homelie LXXVI. Homelie LXXIII.
le
le
et
etrangers enterres dans les lieux dits
navos'xxa:;, c'est-ä-dire
qui recoivent tout.
372
379 394
415
TABLES
— Table des noms propres syriaques — Table des mots syriaques etrangers ou remarquables HI, — Table des mots grecs cites dans les manuscrits I.
429
II.
433
IV.
V.
—
Table des citations.de
— Table
439
440
la Bible
des citations des Peres de l'Eglise
c>o^oooo-
444
A COLLECTION OF
LETTERS
OF SEVERUS OF ANTIOCH FROM NUMEROUS SYRIAC MANUSCRIPTS EDITED AND TRAN8LATED BT
E.
PATIi. OH.
—
T.
XII.
—
F.
2.
W. BROOKS
12
Nihil obstat,
R.
GRAFF1N.
PERMIS D'IMPMMER
P.
FAGES,
Vic. gen.
Paris, le 14 Juin 1915.
Tous
droits röserväs.
jymohiiCTio.N
The
letters of the great
Monophysite patriarch Severus,
who
held
the see of Antioch from 512 to 518 and died in exile in Egypt in 538,
works, and indeed nearly
like the rest of his
literature,
number
have been
of citations
all
Greek Monophysite
lost in the original, except in so far as a
are
preserved
in
catenae and a few
in
large
Acts of
Councils; and of Syriac versions only one exists in a continuous form, the collection of 123 letters entitled (sxloyaO
»,
«
translated by Athanasius
The Sixth Book of Nisibis,
of Select Letters
which
I
edited with
an English translation for the Text and Translation Society
Of the existence of other Syriac versions, either of
we have no
of selections,
the fact that citations in bally,
and
that,
direct evidence; but
MSS.
where the
it
may
all
in
1902-4.
the letters or
be inferred from
of different contents often aaree ver-
letter in question is included in the
Atha-
nasian collection, the text in the other MSS. differs from that of Athanasius.
On
the
hand
other
particular passages
the
existence
of different versions of
one part of ep. 99 of the present edition there
(in
are four) does not pjove the existence of different continuous translations, since the Compilers
the citations are found
and
in
many
of the catenae or other
may have
documents
in
which
translated the passages for themselves,
cases the citations are found in translations of Greek
works such as those
of Peter the patriarch
and those against Probus
and Paul of Beth Ukhame', where the translator naturally rendered tliom from the original.
The object
1.
Riss.
G
L
of the present edition
M XY
Z
?.
is
to collect the letters
and frag-
INTRODUCTION.
166
ments of
Athanasian collection which are found
outside the
letters
MSS
scattered in various
reasonable limits,
but,
;
order to keep the edition within
in
have excluded the great dogmatic
I
gius the grammarian
Against John the grammarian
», «
Julian of Halicarnassus,
letters »,
«
and
«
To SerAgainst
which rather require separate publication, as
»
well as letters already published in the rias
[iv]
work
of the so-called Zacha-
Rhetor, and other versions of letters contained in the Athanasian
collection.
seemed
The heavy task
Greek fragments also
collecting the
of
work, and
to lie outside the scope of the present
I
have con-
tented myself with referring to published extracts from letters to the
same addressees as those
Coptic and Arabic
of the present collection.
versions are also excluded.
The
total
the British
number
Museum,
of manuscripts used is 28, of
which 20 are
in
6 in the Vatican, one at Paris, and one at Berlin.
Of the Berlin extract M. Kugener kindly lent me a photograph which he had obtained for another purpose for the Paris extract and most of ;
the Vatican extracts
tographie I
I
M
labours of
have copies which
am
have, as usual, to thank the indefatigable Pho-
I
indebted to
I
the
8r
Graffin;
took
in
of
some
of
1901; and for the few which remain of M.
kindness
I
MSS. must
is
I
seems
to
be a copy of
where the photographs of V are defective or
my
copy doubtful, and that, as part of F
(Wright
p. 1007),
füll
is
and apparently a copy of
Where more than one
the text of
all,
description of each
V and
is
I
only useful
identical with part of
it,
I.
have not thought is
I
such words as
^o ^^io
have tried to reproduce the
in the apparatus,
and
I
have
in
seemed
Of the usual varieties of spelling
[xj\^>
it
have given
original from the different versions, placing such variants as in the notes.
L
defective or ille-
Version of a passage exists,
but in the translation
worth preserving
list
indistinet or the aecuraey
necessary to collate this portion except where L gible.
A
the
catalogues of Wright, Assemani, Zotenberg, and
Sachau, only noting that
of
verified
taken for me.
given after the Introduction; but for a
refer to the
who
Tisserant,
references and had the required photographs of
Vatican extracts
the
and v L.'t vi/
I
in
have taken no aecount
such cases generally placed the shorter
spelling in the text, whatever the
MS. reading may
be.
letters inserted to Uli illegible or defective places in the
Words
MSS.
or
are en-
INTRODUCTION.
[v]
167
closed in Square brackets in the text and words depending on such
Supplements
The 23
in tlie translation.
letters in the original
Greek existed
which 4 contained
books, of
in a collection
divided into
those written before episcopacy,
10 those written during episcopacy, and 9 those written after exile,
and there were also some L., iv, 7,
(S.
10).
letters described as
outside the 23 books'
Of these the books which contain those written
during episcopacy seem from the numerals of the letters preserved
have been much longer than the other books.
to
ters the place of each
among in
In the Select Let-
the scattered letters contained in the present edition
26 cases that any such information
thing to
show on what
order
not chronological
is
is
given, and there
principle the letters
showed
I
lation of the Select Letters (p. x).
it is
useful for easy reference,
I
only
no-
is still
That the
were arranged.
in the Introduction to the trans-
As however a
of the contents
list
of the original collection, so far as they can be ascertained,
may be
subjoin a catalogue of letters in the order
names
collection with the
of that
but
letter in the original collection is stated;
and references
of the addressees
to the Select Letters or to the present edition, the former being dis-
tinguished by the letters S. L. Before episcopacy i,
— — ii,
:
7
250
Theognostus
272
A woman
109 S. L., x, 2
10
Phocas and Eupraxius
68
— —
12
Constantine of Seleucia
63
Antoninus of Berrhcea
in,
5
—
28
About the Anthropomorphists
227
S..L.,
i,
1
29
The patricians Conon silentiarius
S. L., n,
—
1
x, k
Alypius
x,
1
iv,
2
John the tribune
v,
1
—
18
Theodore the monk
x, 5
257
—
89
— —
104, 106 118, 121
YYithout
notary
Solon of Seleucia Jannia the archimandritess
number
of
book or
letter
:
CEcumenius comes
During episcopacy
—
10
22
Peter,
" .
.
.
.
3
i,
2
vn, 2 1
IQ
Entrechius of Anazarba
i,
—
x,
:
Ammonius, and Olympiodorus
Ammonius
the Alexandrine
38 S. L.,iv, 2
1NTRODUCTI0N.
168 i.
115
Dioscorus of Alexandria
—
121
Eleusinius of Sasima
141
Archelaus the reader
—
Dionysius of Tarsus.
ii
— — — m,
— — —
— — — — —
— iv,
1(3
Cosmas
22
Solon of Seleucia
—
of the
monastery of Cyrus
24
do.
S. L.
42, 50
do.
—
55 5 10, 15
35
Conon
silentiarius
Peter of
Apamea
Simeon
of the great
Nicias of Laodicea
232
Castor of Perga
256, 258
S. L.
Valeriana the archimandritess
171
monastery
Timostratus du.r
323
Nicias of Laodicea
345
Archimandrite of monastery of Bassus
354
Cosmas, Polyeuct.us, and Zeno
390
John
397, 398 (>4
65
— — — —
comes
Entrechius of Anazarba
The
fathers
Antoninus of Berrhoea
72
do.
100
Misael the chamberlain
101
Antoninus of Berrhoea
103
Misael the chamberlain
123
Entrechius of Anazarba
149
Solon of Seleucia
156
Victor of Philadelphia
187
248
Apamea The magister ofjßciorum The fathers Monks of Tagais
—
270
Solon of Seleucia
—
293
Theotecnus archiater
331
Dionysius of Tarsus
189
— —
231
Suifragans of
—
338
Solon of Seleucia
v,
66
Philoxenus of Doliche
—
— — — vi,
—
—
S. L., iv,
Zacharias of Pelusium
208,209
—
[vi]
74
Musonius and Alexander
97
Monastery of Isaac
135
Clergy of Apamea Bishops of Phoenice
236, 237 I
The
fathers
154
John of Alexandria Minor
161
Theotecnus archiater
178
Dionysius of Tarsus
186
do.
fvil
I(i ''
INTRODUCTION. |
—
do.
Eustace the presbyter Eüsebius the deacon
140
218
Simeon
238, 240
Clergy of Apamea Monastery of Bassus
289
— —
354
Aurelius scholasticus
—
392
Stephen the reader
406
Anastasius co/nes
134
— _
Wife
157
190
•
— — — ix,
_ x,
Eutychian, governor of
'>
38
-
S. L.,
Simeon
>
*
in,
1
'»
4
i,
43
VII
Apamea
44 45
—
Archelaus the reader
8
Theodore
46
'.
of Tripolis
5
»
9
•>
47
v,
6
93 S. L., ix, 2
Olbe
v
Dionysius of Tarsus
Philoxenus of Ilierapolis
Nunna
" >
i.
Cassian of Bostra
384, 385
6
.i
Against Re-anointers
61
39 >
i,
Stephen
of
37
--vm,
X-^stoSuoxtyii;
276, 277
1
36
i,
VIII i
'
264,265
295
—
of
Clergy of Antaradus
288
i,
84
of Calliopius
Conon
2 7
'''
''
vni
Monastery of Isaac Archim. of monastery
vm, 20
' '•
x
Hypatius mag. militum
458, 465
I
()
i,
~
Cassian of Bostra
372
376,378
—
of Chalcis
do.
267, 269
4
t,
v "'
Stephen of Apamea
106
127
—
S. L.,
Solon of Seleucia
vii, 42, 51
48
«i
VII
of Seleucia
W'ithout number of book Eucherius of Paltus 142, 143
7
*
'' i
:
Without number After exile It
—
— — — —
— _ —
:
2
S. L., n, 2
82
Scholasticus
16
John and John
8
letter
John and John
11
9
—
book or
10
[i
:
6
-53,55 ii.
of
—
CEcumenius comes
S.
L.,
'•
do
•
i,
50
'•
49 71
Anastasia the deaconess Believers at Antioch
Antioch
24
Orthodox
27
Sergius comes archiater
28
Simeon, archim. of Teleda
at
S. L., iv, 8
— S.
v
>
v,
L.,
8
9
v,
10
29
Monastery
40
Philip the presbyter
''
51
42
John and John
'-
°2
64
Bishops
•>
53
71
John and John
v,
11
v
12
72
93
at
of Isaac
Alexandria
do
Orthodox
>
at
Emesa
"» 3
in,
Theodore
32
monastery of Romanus
of
— —
35
36
Proclus
—
46
Caesaria hypatissa
50
Didymus
53
Thecla comilissa
74
Caesaria hypatissa
90
Thecla comitissa
—
— — —
— — — —
of Colonia
— —
Caesaria hypatissa
Sergius of Cyrrhus
81
Sergius and Marion
Constantine of Laodicea
22
Georgia
38
Eustace the
39
John of Bostra
52
Julian of monastery
3
Caesaria hypatissa
4
Probus mag. mililum
— —
29
Ammonius and Epagathus
30
Misael the deacon
27
Thomas
43
Misael the deacon
59; S. L., i,60 S. L., in, 2
— — — —
the reader
we take the we shall find 3824.
S.
63
vin, 5 iv,
9
L., iv,
7
—
book or
series
iv,10
:
87
highest number in each book and in the extra letters and add them that the smallest
number
There are indeed 19 cases
of letters that the collection can have conin
which the same
letter
tained
is
and in
the whole collection there were no doubt many more; but, as
that the last letter in each
number
i,
:
Leontius the presbyter
If
vn, 9 108
Caesaria hypatissa of
3
ni, 4
S. L..
John Canopites
Without number
m,
Germanicea
do.
Outside the 23 books
60
86
Andrew
Caesaria hypatissa
59
i,
79
Sergius comes archialer
Isidora
vn, 8
100
Photius and
13
x, 8
vin, 4
ofBassus
70
15
L.,
— —
15
62
91 S.
54
15
69
monk
ix,
14
S. L., v,
88
1
vin,
58
S. L., v,
15
4
i,
99
Anastasia the deaconess
Andrew
3
98
vn,
—
L.,
S.
57.
- 51, 61
57
97
—
—
x, 7 i,
ix,
John, Philoxenus, and John
of
13 r,
'
the bisliop
69
vi,
55
i,
v,
Caesaria hypatissa
21
v,
S. L.,
Proclus and Eusebonas
5
iv,
— — — —
up,
vm]
INTRODUCTI0N.
170
occurred twice,
it is
very unlikely
book has been preserved, we may be sure that the whole
of letters did not fall short of that given above.
subjects with which they deal
fall
The
naturally into three classes
letters :
1)
according to the
theological,
2) eccle-
which only the second class are preserved in the Select siastical, 3) epexegetical In Letters, while the present collection comprises letters and fragments of all three. lixing the order of the letters therefore it has been my object to arrange them according to these three classes, and in each class to place letters dealing with one subjeet :
of
[NTRODUCTION.
[ix]
Tlüs system however
together. ölten
happens that one
of different classes to
was impossible
to carry out completely, since (1)
it
merely with dilTerent subjects but with subjects
letter deals not
some letters which it is dillicult to assign definitely (3) some letters which should from their subject have fascicule present were not known to me tili it had gone to press.
(2)
;
it
171
there are
one class more than anotber;
been included
in the
The
division
is
into
classes,
but numbered them continuously.
therefore only a rough one; and
tained in the present edition
Emesenes
(25), that to
John the Grammarian
or 8 only, the
is 7
first
Elisha the presbyter, which
monks
(34), that to the
correspondence with Julian of Ilalicarnassus
1
have not separated the letters
Of whole letters the number contwo to Oecumenius (1, 2), that to the is
attached to the work against
which
of the East,
(35), that to the
is
attached to the
convents of virgins
(61),
the first to Anastasia the deaconess (69), and perhaps that to the presbyters at Alexan-
though described as an exbract, appears
dria (39), which,
Answers
to the
many long
extracts, especially in
with which they deal.
As the
in
1
but the
between whole
letters
letters
and fragments
is
have made no Separation between them, but
indiscriminately according to the
all
object to include all accessible
:
(65)
distinction
therefore of no practical importance,
arranged them
be a whole letter
to
must be nearly complete, and there are the epexegetical portion, which exhaust the subject
Questions of Eupraxius
subject matter.
and fragments of
Syriac with the exceptions mentioned above
;
letters
of
It
has been
my
Severus existing
but, as these are distributed over a
number of MSS., of which some are imperfectly catalogued, there are no doubt many which have escaped me. The document contained in Brit. Mus. Add. 14668 f. 44 v° which Wright (p. 788) calls a letter is however a prayer, and the letter in
vast
Y
p.
117 (Assemani's notation) addressed to the patriarch Peter the younger, which
Assemani letter
of
(III.
63)
p.
Damian.
with stränge chronological confusion ascribes to Severus,
Wherever
possible,
have placed a date
I
which the date can be
translation of each letter; but the cases in In an appendix
limits are few. for use at the
commemoration
I
in
fixed within
narrow
have added a short collection of hymns composed
of Severus.
A. v.
Alia versio.
C. B. M.
Wright, Catalogue of Syriac MSS.
P. G.
Patrologia Graeca.
P. 0.
— —
in the British
Latina. Orientalis.
R. 0. C.
Revue de l'Orient
S. L.
Select Letters of Severus, ed. Brooks.
S.
V. N. C.
a
of the
Abbheviations.
P. L.
is
the margin
chretien.
Mai, Scriptorum Veterum Nova Collectio.
Museum.
MANUSCR1PTS
A g
== Brit.
Mus. Add. 14601
_
_ _
c
(9
lh
12157
(7"'
17149
(6
_
—
cent.).
or 8 lh cent.).
lh
cent.). 8"'
or
"
l
cent.).
14531
(7
__
17214
(7"'
_ _
14538
(10"" cent.).
12155
(8
D
_
E p
-
G _
_
H
l
cent.).
cent.).
"
17193 (874).
12144 (1081).
!
_
_
j
K
12168
(8'"
or 9 th cent.).
17191
(9"'
or 10 lh cent.).
—
L
M
14532 (8th cent.). lh 14533 (8 lh or 9 cent.).
.
_ — — —
N _
=
_
P
=
Par. Syr. 62
Q
=
Brit.
O
S
yj
X Y Z
l
"
or
255 (6 lh or Berlin -
Brit.
=
cent.)
800).
cent.).
7'"
cent.).
7'"
cent.
12153 (845).
Vat. Syr. 103 (841). th cent.). 100 (9"' or 10
_
—
—
107
lh
(7
cent.).
108
(7'"
cent.).
Brit. Mus. Add. 7191 7192
;.___ =
(circ. 7"'
Sachau 321 (8 cent.). Mus. Add. 14612 (6* or
—
:
=_
lh
ÜI
_
._.
7
cent.).
(9'"
Mus. Add. 12154
:
or 10 ,h cent.)
(9'"
17134 (end of
Vat. Syr. 140 (U
R
T U V
14613
—
(7"' th
(7
cent.).
cent.).
For The Appendix. Brit.
Mus. Add. 14504
(9"'
cent.).
A COLLECTION OF LETTERS
OF SEVERUS OF ANTIOCH
•
fp» vr»
p
y/
:J^i/
001
t^m"\^*T^
OOCUJC\_>3a.-J3-*T^ &Cv1t\
V-^
«^
v/
yV«™
..
jJ
J^^o P
^jöi ^om jbeLs >~JuJJ.j Kj/ JoA-ioo :Kj/ p»/
,
^ v'f
y^joji lo^;
)lajsj.>j
.JoiSis;
Ol'
I.
s^lJ^io
)j/
W
J^*7?
THE SAME
1
:o&. 0001 ,<_^2Ü~^o;
otl}_i\;
y/ ;ojall J~po>S. ^oJ-*>
»-^
\°±
A LETTER TO
PROPERTIES AND OPERATIONS, WHICH
We
^-^ou»
»j ..Jbö
IS
lais
&l Ul «—*~*OÖ
M
«^
OeCUMENIUS 2 THE COUNT 3
,
J1 ?
°9U
^
ABOUT
OF THOSE WRITTEN BEFORE EPISCOPACY. supplies of humility, and
also have in the God-inspired Scripture
II' l
to
(referring to me), and tliink fit to use David's words which such a man he says to those who were urging him to take Saul's daughter in mar'
«
Is
the king? »
it 4 ,
a small thing in your
while
make answer
to
I
to
eyes that
sycamore
fruit »
not worthy to 1.
The
scription,
letter tu
and
teil
\
should be son-in-law to
a poor
not a prophet, nor the son of prophets, but of
1
man and inglorious, your question, make use of
am
if it is
not too
much
I
for
am me
Anastasia
(ep. 69)
-
precedes 3.
in the
ms.
—
S. L.. p. 12, 38, 92.
2.
—
I
when
also,
these
words
:
to say even this to take his
«
am
I
:
Reg.,
xvm,
18.
-
for
am
I
covenant
Text 'Oecumunius', and so 4. I
required
a shepherd, and a scraper
the righteousnesses of God, and
in the title of ep. 2.
I
V^IJ
no lack of argumenta to bring us down and help us to keep silence. you, as if you were about to go up to Mt. Sinai, shrink from writing
riage,
ll'i 119
:*** 7-/?
yOJoi
)j/
)»°»
^ -V^7
CuLi?» aV
Iq^o ^-.K— fcoö;
LoN-a
.^'»Voo
^A
oal»7l
5.
in the
Arnos,
in
sub-
vir,
14.
508-12.
b
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
176
m
a po
jjot^o )Ln->
.
K../
UoU la\
„ivi
aa
JJLq
-
Hu
K-oo/
-
.wwJtL-Kjj
.JljL^cö
'^i^.io;
^
£0/
J_«i
t-**^-
)icu
)
m
. =*•>
m\
J-^flootya.N
JKS^o
vß';j
JJ.JJ.9Ü
.
3 a\i
U»a9
to«po
/
:i.V-^o/;
)-^*
Jj/
-öi ^>;
^^^o
po/
.)j/
"^o
L>
/
-.o'^o
J»oi
jloaj JN_*jl~oV
JJ»
-.J_oK->
p ^\
(o-^io
a^j
JJ«
Li
V-^. *3ioö .^-^-./
vVio
jpsa^o
..Jj/
ULco«
Jjl^^IId
jjou»
J-X^iöJ-s
t" ->K->^o
1
1
V\
t
yo'^ .opeua> ^^oaao ojod'/o
jlojLOjpo jUl^o
.Ji^flLi
)jl°>V»o
jj/
y_-.\oi
so
JJ/
^^^o
;^*aal>j> Lio^'l» U^i«
JJ
[4]
~fcoo/; )£C\)..».
v
^ -^N*
J^cl^O
jlooCSs
V2Ü3
Ji
S
i.
W
(-- sjv
ooi
.JLfcJQ^M
-.)
JJ
Joi-Ssi
jJo
o»A K+l
Jfcs_^_*^.io
o/ "^ii^DOi 1
)KS.^o
^o_-i/
i°^ -.Jjk^»—
JK-^£; ^V^ö/? x^°*^ ^»r—'? ^ö ?
:J-«-^3?
CQ
v*ja2 r-»-^
..»Jl^O
Joe» ^.9/
Jt-.m-3
Jjl9j;
.
•
ocx
,.—
K-Jj>ocxjld
•*.;
?
m3
)v£Q.js\
JlajLj/o
^.o\oK*{
f~-1.7
r-
>.9c*io Jj
pö
/
joou;
3/
->o I
,.,.
)
W
•J^^o^
^--.OVJJJOI
:)'
.iLa^-^^o
/
~.'c*j>
^-io
-OU-*3
Ms. Rt:=».
my mouth
However, since the time of the present struggles does not
1 .
allow silence,
I
And
question.
accept an honourable defeat from you, in tliis
defeat you,
I
tise
humility in a pliilosophie spirit
old
men
called
r
hold speech
3
fire
or
since
".
As
show
I
to
warmth,
that
and turn
the
to
you do not prac-
your Statement that the holy I
say
this,
we must
that
not
use this method of speaking without discrimination, but there are occasions for
using
it
and circumstanees to which
many
pels in
to apply
it.
Our Lord
the Proverbs also instructs us that 'there
shame which brings glory and
is
(for I
now
return to
speak of properties
which the one Christ
consists)
departed from his nature, even
which 1.
possesses a rational
Ps. xlix,
IG.
—
2.
The Word
Know
for us to
the
And
the saying of
shame which brings
sin,
then, mighty man,
anathematize those
who of
Flesh does not renounce
has become God's flesh, nor has the if
and
Godhead and the manhood
not permissible.
is
if it
is
grace"'.
make answer) that of natures (I mean
existence as flesh, even
its
Gos-
parables teaches us in the case of spiritual petitions to knock
without ceasing and display a praisewortliy audacity.
there
in the
Word
he has been hypostatically united to flesh
and intelligent soul
piXo<xo
:
here transliterated.
but the dill'erence also
—
3. mxppriaia.
—
4.
is
Pr., xxvi, 11*.
I.
[5]
—
TO OECmiENIUS.
JAs^juo )la^i fi>.Yio t y—h. \iaJ^*\Q J°i\ ..n»o oot
-JiO^io;
Jlo
y&o\l\
Jjl^äS.
q_\o -.^ju'pö/ )JL>U3 .
\
»
^N
yp
oi
\*iio
^ » n o jK^o
jou^;
o^X_.»
^3 ooi
^.oiofrs-./
^o^
ouS_j
L-w^jl^Oo
J^a
)lo...*..\-^,o
l.
..
>
M
Ö
Ms. wilh
«a/
)ojS^
~
JjLO
Y
.\'p
..^.oioJk^/
L^;OQ
I
>*/?
I
n
^
)i.js
)
j.
Jlo...,—
*>;
:^aA ^*i ^Jso;
^_.lOJ>Ö*
->;
,.\j
.
t-»->v
P .oul^-./
.o^^— 'i/? ^-\ch
JJ /
J*-
)K^ict\ :)K^jlo
.J^_3;
^.io
i-^-oo
'^OOt ^.^O)
y»V
.N^rft
^.OUL^O;
^_^JÖ»\
-°i ,^»J
JJ^~*^~>;
,
>
^?
^»1/»
«»/
<*-)/;
a\o
.|la>^—\ o«
JJo l.o'l/i
->
Joe*
)K^iOO
nA
°/
)lo^;c»»>n
pö/
-s
^
.
Vi
"*»"•
l
-N. -«X
»Vi
...
)
);*!*•
^-00
oÖ|
^.o»
^^t Jk^^o
*"
t
Jj/
<\\.
jK-xio
..tsji/
K~.)io~X.i
J»a\>iaj3 j-*-^o ^/; U^~»/
SN^t^io
^»i
f.»
V>Q
..«otolK-./
yj
JJ
,°>\
yoo^o yoouioo
_>.\oi.js
:J"»/o
JJ/
JlS^viO JoiSXi
)- °l\
|jlo f_o
m i\
^io yo n
)
.)K_^jK.^o,_.o
*3 •,V.)niViV ooi yoouio; JjlXs;
JJ
^_./
-.J-.ioi.'fcoo
JJ
j^jjbo
^_.»
)io^;QjL^O-a>
^-.;
.J;,-2.
^ioci\;
v£Doio;o_; ooi
q'Äoo
Ji-co-s
177
J-.pO
m
j
-.
v<.
^\oi;
*tn|> l'ollowing.
preserved, and the propriety in the form of natural characteristics ot the
natures of whicli
Emmanuel consists, Word, nor was
into the nature of the
mean
in the
since the flesh
the
was not converted
Word changed
We
into flesh.
matter of natural characteristics, and not that those which were
naturally united are singly and individually separated and divided from one
another
this
:
the
is
assertion of those
who
Lord Jesus
cleave our one
two natures. For, since the union in hypostasis is acknowledged, follows that those which were united are not separated from one another;
Christ into it
Imt there
is
one Son, and one nature of God the
Word
incarnate himself,
work against Diodorus « Let him know body which was born at Bethlehem, even if it is not the the Word from God and the Father (I mean in natural characteristics),
as the holy Cyril also says in the
:
therefore that the
same
as
yet nevertheless became his, not anyone eise's separate from the Son there
is
flesh »'.
recognised to be one Son and Christ and Lord and
l.
and took
Those therefore who confess one incarnate nature of God the
Word, and do tlie
:
Word who
not confuse the elements of which he consists, recognise also
propriety of those that were joined in union (and a propertv Contr. Diod.,
fr.
17 (Cyr. in Jo. Ev., ed.
Pusey,
III, p. 499).
is
that
which
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
178 119 v° b.
^Aoi oolo
.-ooKaj JLju/
^j.— K^ö t-^^ J^-.j^— ^opeL=> Jls/io
^---^oj
JLi^'
Jt-S
•.J
).
jlo-.»— ;
jj
La\ a-3
n
°>\i>
•
JJi
.
j
.)lon
^^l
,y-.ouK^l
)K»Vic>i,f>
form of
,.^\ o
1
L*J;0
should ascribe the acts of the manhood only to the
God
the difference only, not admitting a division
'
of the
work against
between Godhead and manhood
Hut,
2 .
.JjLi3
the
^.^6 J_.a— iö
and not that
\ve
human nature, and impute Word, but thev recognise union does
the blasphemies of Nestorius is
:
in the «
For
great distinction
the mystery in Christ
is
and
in
introduced
no point
among
like
one another.
us, the principle of
not oblivious of difference, but rejects division, not by mixing or
is
has partaken of flesh and blond, he »
a»\
for the principle of
commingling the natures with one another, but
Son
|°ii\. M
also allow that there
I
of existence are clearly different,
when
union
JJ/
For the things. which have been named on the principle of
and distance.
manner
:
^;
);»-^>
Hear what the holy and wise doetor Cyril says
not admit of division.
second volume
^
CO
a raanifestation of natural differences),
again those of the Godhead separately to
\-^°<
p
Jl/
^/
-.Jj/
oi^oKa.'/?
•>
^ )',
.J_^jlXJ5
^_./ ^.oi\ K«,/ k-.).»\>o> v>;
> .»Not»
•>!'/?
1
)K\\i
jl^^io.\ ^.j
)la^^
jla.,.^.=>
J^mAI;
))«^
>-/;; -oi
JjJ»
a^o
JIoju)/; ^-"^°tt
«oioK-./
..?o
.
Jfc^oo .JL^JOCLa;
K^>j^a»^6
exists in the
»t\ K-)jq—\
ool ,— •JojSs» j^wiO vSloK**/
»3/
JLjLOOt
•
/
|t
[6]
But,
if
Emmanuel
is
is
that, after the
Word
of
God
even so understood and named as one
one, consisting of
have a perfcct existence according to their
own
Godhead and manhood which principle,
and the hypostatic
union without confusion shows the difference of those which have been joined in one in dispensatory union, but rejects division, both the elements 1.
uS(u>«.
—
2-
Adv. Nest.,
ii,
6 (ed.
Pusey, VI,
p.
1
13
.
—
I.
[7]
^^iis^soi
TO OECUMENIUS.
[im./ .scoawOio»oJl J-i\:ö Jch^JJ s^~. j laü^j
.JK*j,_st^6 jla-^-xi )K^.iQ^ It^w-l/j *JV£Q-a la\»
^"1°
.J>^*
JK^Ju.*
|_3l./
t-*-^v
jaio;
N!5s^-io
jlo-.,-».
JkJ^_ia„s )»^-^>
4
v£dojl.,.jlo
.JJ^^cö
.JK-yloo
k—^
>°t--=>
yi
In smaller letters over an erasure.
^^o
JJl«j-=>
Jjldoi
)a^j
Jla^-,
^jo^oj vqjch^ aS. -.^Aacx 1.
179
-U ^»-^y -®t
Jpa-s»
—
2.
oou-o
v
—
Ms. ^oo^axiaflooja^-
i.°°«?
jJ;o
i»..o
Jjlsoj
JS*_Jt_oiJ
^! Jla-^-»
,_io j^cJ^aiM
Ms.
3.
-^/?
Jxi-/ Jjlooi
"^ i°^ ^""-^
J-*3-*
v>yI*^o .yoa-aj
»
Jjl*3;
•. 'vJOQ,i.
t-3
U
Jjlso»
jtC^io; loot
-'01
..^-^^poNjxi
J^.Ls
•.jL.o'oi
'^011*^003000^
-»^^- —
y^l° Ms. om.
4.
slop.
which naturallv belong
to the
manhood have come
to belong to the very
Godhead of the Word, and those which belong to the Word himself have come to belong to the very manhood which he hypostatically united to him. On this subject we will again adduce the sacred words of Cyril. In the « As prosphonetikon to the religious king Theodosius he spoke as follows :
thereiore
it
came
Word
been united to the
Word flesh
belong to the humanity to be the Only one, because
to
in a dispensatory union, so
among many
to be 'the first-born 2
»
.
words which coalescence
him as follows
as:ree with
also are the appellations »
Do
'.
:
not
let
danger
no
quality
where there
for, 5
anywhere
the term
so to speak, 1. 4.
Rom.,
Ep. 51 [P. G,,
—
2.
XXXVII,
PATH. OR.
—
T.
De
5
«
As
to
belong
to the
because of the union
witli
Cledonius wrote
in the letter to
the natures are mingled, so
'
mingle
disturh
you
for
:
he used
it
with the intention of denoting the primär v
fide
For
this
is
manifestly a
confounded together by intertwining, and,
of their nature.
rcct.
'
from mingling.
We
ad Theod. imp., 30
181).
—
5. xi'vSuvo?.
—
F.
2.
XII.
came
a union of something incorporeal with a body,
arises
come out 29.
viii,
is
bodies, to be
of fluid
:
,
it
had
and they ran into one another on the principle of
;
very clearly and without danger
uniun
brethren'
Gregory the Theologian 3 also
1
it,
(ed.
thereiore anathematize not Pusey, VII,
p.
97).
—
3.
öcoMyo;.
13
—
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
•
ISO
Lfc^JuaO
(jLJLO
\-^J
^)Q..^
^--SJ
J^
-.Ho-M—
/
\>ö
)loj t i
)tS^s.Nviio
Jl-V— /
V^OJL'/
y.~
tJ
i^-2
^-»»X
JIcl-j^JJ
^
jloslcuus jlö^o;
v»6i;
JLl^S
JK A j\^
^O
Y ä •JJLJLS
t-*"SN.
Jt—^s
.
,_^oi N^ji.x)Q^
JV-Ol-./
^*;
JJ
r° h.
|
voJbvio
)
Joog» -oi w^o
1.
Ms.
lliose
pl.
^D
/
—
who
2.
^6
^
»
p^ )jp|
J—o-Sl-^ö JJo
—
3.
1\V>\o
^o
^v •'p
.ÖÜ^.; »OloKij;
^Of^o O»
>\
°öl
Jv^3 ^»»
°°<
io n
ts~»Jl
CO;
J>--..iaS. K.../
— 6i
joow*
oö»
">Q
^V^o
mi
Vl»
-.
J-^-\KjLiö
o».j=
JIoju}£s\;
f
^-^°l~=> \°JJ?
/?
*-/ Jliaia^s
.— ok>^-./i
.Q|lo_l t
^^2>k^Ö
:oajttfl,J
Kjlü
'.Jinf>i»*>»
^2l1\.^;a
-OW5 ^»J
«\oi ,J1^clOÖ
>
jllo
0;
t
^^w2l^0O
J^jl
K^-Dof
.,.*—'!./
Jlüo»Kiöo
:oi-3
Ms. sing.
confess the properties of the natures of which the one Christ
nature apart. f'act
ou^
^i
{.-»
)t
y...O|\
—.N VS.
»'t^/;
'"""N^
^-c*^K-/j
;
y.*^. 1'/?
Ms. with slop following.
consists, but those
by the
(iClJi
3
..ja-o
JKisvio joiSs jlaxjjj
m jI(» ooi.\ m n > ^^ .
\con\
1)—i^N- flo
vi 120
-:>)'f>*
t
ojt-^s.l/o
.Jl^JiOO; ÖuK-./; -ot -.f^lfO jJS^viO ^_iö ocx jy » °>t
[8J
who
When
separate the properties, and apportion them to each
the one Christ has once been divided (and he
that thev speak of
two natures
is
divided
after the union), with the natures
which have been cut asunder into a duality and separated
inlo a distinct diver-
go the Operations and properties which are the olFspring of this division, « For each of the as the words of Leo's irapious letter State in what he said in partnership the other with that which belongs to itself, the forms effecls Word doing that which belongs to the Word, and the body performing the sity
:
things which belong to the body the
much-honoured words
Scholion about
tlie
of the holy Cyril
off
takes hold of 1.
Ep.
28, 4
{]'.
/..,
wood and LIV,
God
the
being that which
been assumed or united into it
Against these things
'.
which
coal he speaks as follows
in the coal as in a figure that
but has not cast
»
768).
is
liis
:
«
is,
refutc impiety.
In the
we may
sce
united to the inanhood,
but rather changed what had
glory and Operation.
introduced into
well tu set
is
Nevertheless
Word was
Iie
it
it,
For, as
prevails over
it,
fire
when
and does
- TO OECUMENIUS.
I.
[9]
^v.D^.'j3d/
^_>i
^^Ol
o£s.-i JJLoJlJJJ
jK^iO
^.OIO^/i
:)oOt
oi^*; ^.öch a^oy...
^o
v>\
f.—
t
m -m
make
not
it
fire,
as one with
it,
is,
II'-'
2.
\
ivi
t
-'01
.^u/
Ms.
O)
I
.
T "^
>\Vt
^.x-^o/i j^o
-.oi-.ks../;
5 / .««— i 7 >S/
^-il
0_\ :N_j^OQJL0 Oi^
llol.ioi
^oa~!\»i>b JjlXs
j-»\*
^o
),~Jbo
hiraself also has
^'ot
y_.'i'N»^i
«»
.jK-ou/
^^soi\
^.ou^o
JJ/
-.jtO^ioj
-.v£>S;
^»j
x—-)-3 ?
.ji.oo&dJ
all its
own
acts in
it,
into the appearance
it
and
already reckoned
is
For, since
God
manhood, he has preserved it as what we say it remained what he was. But, after he lias once
reckoned as one with
it,
appropriating
its
qualities to
but he himself also carried on the Operation of Ins nature in
then the
t-=^/
,-*--!
JLlx»'/
ocx
)l—
^-3/
t-»*
so understand in the case of Christ also.
is
y»\ot
Ol^_.1
p4--*'-
and performs
been united, he liimself,
:
Jr
1W? Öü 0«
yj *OULn3? jloj, ~A£)
:0(0
CuJu.
.o«.^cCs
j^v*»» ^jl»_2Öu
ineifably united with
and he
^»1 i'Äo
^3/
^
^ ffo
cease being wood, but rather changes
and force of
was
—
^_iO v
^.ouK-./ I^.J^-,—1 ^.\cno :odau r_i^ia\o ou*jso_»X
.-JL.. .
Ms. ^0; Oyr. ph.
op
ocu
t^--x
.6£>wi ^..«Noi
^s;o
oö»
^aOO»
^Of^O OCH
:)'
« ..
jNw.^.^0
>°l\,..'t
^Ow 1\-Jjv^;
bw»/
1.
C+\
^.iÖ
1«
)
|_io
^otok.../;
|oo)
y-D
-.OCö.>.
JJLSOI
181
Word changed
manhood which he had
the
to him, not into bis nature, for ho remained that
it
»'.
hypostatically united
which he was, but
into his
glory and Operation, and things which manifestly belong to the flesh have
come
to
belong to the
forma performs
its
own
Word acts?
himself,
how
shall
we
allow that
But we must anathematize those
eacli
who
of the
confine
the one Christ in
two natures and say that each of the natures performs its own acts. Between the things porformed and done by the one Christ the diiference is great. Some of them are acts befitting the divinity, while others are human. For example, to walk and travel in bodily form upon 1. is
Schol. de Inc. Unig., 9 (ed. Pusey, VI, p. 516).
cited in Mansi, XI, 444,
where the
letter
is
—
2.
This passage as far as
described as die
2"' 1
to
'
operating
Oecumenius.
'
(p. 10,
1.
6)
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
182
^*aA^m;
>
a
w^ö
o\o
Jjot
ool
—ii
J!\»^o
..
1
JJ/
'
*'f^ö/
1.
N-.J.
m
i
nn
tS,^J;^io
JJ;
^»1»«ä».
the earth
is
maimed
in
Walking
like
—
2.
Ms.
>£>;'
:
jJ
cf.
[>.
I.
latter
is
oimviaj
^
*-.o£^_.;
>*.<>»»
^JLiO
to
—
God-befitting.
J.ACH;
Ms.
011
)">
<-
/
p
JfcO^iO
Joch
ins. ^»l»i».
those wlio are
at all the
Yet the one
)
JtOiOo
Jch^n
3.
bestow
walk upon the ground
<s>l*
jfk^S.^^
^6|
oiV-co.Ji.\
3; Gr. awSopivYic.
.Vi)fii>n\
J.»-»<-p
jjuaa;
».-Ji^o
withöut contention human; bot
sound persons
,v°|J?
«6|
^a\^ian
JJ.O-.,— ..'£s-30|-J./
12,
^-.Vl Jjot
^VfcC^
Jj_is
J;oi .-ooi
^.oiotcuuJS^o ».— och .-u \°> vj
Ut-^J-*
^Vot
c*X..i
.
-t^öl
V-^S-J
all
,
U^3
r_..,.-i.iO>0<
)
^-/ ;£o^6 v ootJJ>o
JjlSl./
J.JLO ^-.j
JJo .oo)
,..Jbo »—-^.
\--»^'-?
^.2xoiJ
Ix—J-S
Jov^JJ
JJ /
toJo/
Jla.iö»
-,^o)^jo
JJ»
^eufcfl -.J-ulo J-X*ooju=»
JJ
the feet and cannot
performed the
,_>
^-*;
.J^wwsJl^o
JK-*J^s^iotoo
Gr. äizaiw:.
;
JK_»J^.i
loJ^t
tp
),..~
JJo
Ms.
^Oo
,\ ..
I
^-i. vai\6t-Mo lyoouisv^s
J-i»»/
)KS^o
\->;
JjüLs ^_^o
|J
«\ ^ po
i
..JJS^_«JL3»jfcO0
t-£u,JJL
m>
JS^J^.^.Slji
^ö
t-^s^
sioo
',
J
JK-^^i» a.^a^6 Ix^L^J^ibo
^.-/
:\3K.m\w
^_./
,_
oöi
tn vio
.t^.)i.K
)
^..co
JJ
So» ^Sl^Jl^o«
J^_»J»«_2Lio
V •>>
i
)
..ltv>
^
»Vi ..toö
JjlXs ^.Vl^\ ?
vootJLbo<
«
-oio
-t-^w/
"^i^^io .-^iJ,/;
u)
:.
)K.»«„)(
.~.oi
s^öt
^_.;
voo\o;ji
J\w.J^cl«^*. * 120 v°
\otJS.;
.
[10]
Word
power
of
incarnate
and the former, and the one nature did not perform the
one, and the other the other; nor, becausc the things performed are different,
we on this account rightly dehne two natures or forms as operating. Again the Tome of Leo says « For eaeh of the natures preserves its own shall
:
property without diminution natures severally, as one tures. is
»
who
',
distributing
the
properties
the
two
two na-
For the property of the natures of which Emmanuel consists, which
shown
in the
natural characteristics, continues
constant and fixed, as
the holy Gyril also says in the second letter to Succensus of
to
divides the one and only Christ into
them both remains and
is
:
«
But, while each
perceived in the property which
is
by nature,
according to the principle which has just been enunciated by us, the inelfable
and incomprehensible union has shown us one nature of the So», I
have said, an incarnate nature
his flesh in all things to 1.
Ep. 28,
3 (P. L.,
LIV,
TliGj.
».*.
But God the
uudergo the passions proper
—
2.
Ep.
46, 2 {P. 6'.,
LXXVII,
241).
Word to
if
,
yet,
as
did not permit in
order thal
its
)iq\v> L^oi—
<
-'pö/
ooi
K~»)-U-S i
J-Lio
>n°>vi a
jL.oi_3
K»J_sio» "y^öill
i.^ioiojt
.
«
Not
a.-^,
JJi
JIo^aJl )«»
v io<
Jts^iO .JjLO» ^-bo
j^eoi;
U.VL
^^^—
oou v3/o
rn_s
JK^ClS.
u
„_\
^^\o(.\
)a..**o
J?
>JI -,-"
Lo..\
.Jooi
ool
.jooi
cn»
— oi
•vf
Q^?
I't-^?
-«;
Joch
i-^O K.J»v^s_iö
^i. \m
J^o_.
j.JLOJa-3*
Jj-^fcoo ),_^>ö.^fes\
LU> fJ
a'lf;
jL_L^x^o
JK-^ao
Jaia^OÖ;
jao^.T
K_.)j^po
sQ 3u»
Jooi
.OU-O; ^.0|..A-./
j;V-^o
v^oto^/ j^.Ju£o
.oiv~ca-s
^
j^cu^a.^
.•^coo_^_.ja_o
m ^\
y^oOÖ
Jooi
-'oits—
y-*l
^.\ JL>.»AoÖ9 vJ^oo/ *Jjjao.^i
|ooi ,-«.^.^0
i.*-
»K-s
fcfl
•.l^».y vs/j
ni
"p?/?
))—»,koo .oiK..«_^.}
t-->-^x
)t-°^ oilcoo jK^o
^.oi^jajL.^j ,J„»_fl0oj-3
>x
);fl'l\
,-D
/
.
)-ao»j
jJiä-\
^_io»
183
-.U»QlN)i ISu/ \^cl Äo/j t»«-^
J;ot
•.)!)
.J^*a»
J-^=>i/
t-«^x
-.Loia-flo
v»)S^^io
TO OECUMENIUS.
o.^ •,oC^->; ,_«^ot ^.K^o/ N-./
jJ
.
—
I.
[11]
i
^.ocx .ou.£><
Jooi ^j.!^
JctL^bo ^3 Jooi
property might be preservcd undiminished, as the impious disputer said.
For observe what the wise doctor Cyril says, in answer to the objections
made by Theodoret,
defence of the tenth anathema
in the
When
«
:
the
lowness arising from the exinanition seems hard to yon, wonder greatly at the love of the
Son toward
what you say is a mean thing, this He wept in human fashion, that he might For,
us.
he did voluntarily for your sake. take
away your weeping.
sometimes permitted
He
feared by
his flesh to
might make us valiant
»'.
If lic
sometimes permitted
sation to undergo the passions proper to
undiminished
:
for in
many
instances
things which manifestly belong to the
Maker
of nature.
walked upon the
sea,
dispensation,
inasmuch
undergo the passions proper
it
it,
is
to
his flesh
he did not preserve
it,
as
he
that he
by dispen-
its
property
seen not to have undcrgone the
was united to the Word, The Word therefore wlio had become incarnate and after his death undcr the wound of the lance its
nature; for
it
caused a stream of salvation to well forth from his side
:
again, after the
Resurrection, he came in while the doors were shut, and appeared to the disciples in the house; his flesh
1.
whom
was tangible and
Cyr., ed. Pusey, VI, p. 476.
—
he also allowed to toueh him, showing that
solid,
2.
o-J
and of one essence
~
with us, and was also
120
v b.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
184
^J^o»
Jooi v^o-^ H"4
«öi ö»»A-./ jlo-.,.^ ^-.ylao
)»o»>
o»\ K-/;
.Jood JJ
ts ,)
|
^.oub-*/
•*;
<_*.2^ou> Jjlsoi
^..
aV
)n°>^ö
Jla-»—
J-.CSx" ).^ocL~l
—
Ms. sing.
:ot^
t-3
^^^io
p
31oj
2.
y_./
Ms.
fS^.(_L*j5,
dissolve the unity to say,
«
JJ/
JJ
—
who
3.
)
^»ocx
^«JLSCL.'oiSO;
,.3;
:JK.«jK>.cv.
inv»\o ou>aQj^ ^V* 1>
o'oi .•»
,
>
JJ/
K-.Ji,^Li6
.JloouSs; ^*Oi-K_/
^-.»-i/
»K..=>
^^-^
00) ^*
^*Vl yn »VV>'/l
^-io JjLÜ
^»j-auiö
O)^.*
jJo ..)*;i
.Jjl,'/
^J» ^oOs. K-/ ^.\oi\
J.a-,..o
po/;
Jjlsl./
:).— io/
•
N aft'X
.J.^
^io
oC^
*^?;o
v*JJo
Ms. oni.
lie
subverted the theory of phantasy.
part thc one Christ into hvo natures and
For each of the natures preserves
Butthose who believe
».
o£s—m
-.^.-»jo J-3-so
aüS.
^*°
Jjüia ^-.»J^-a;
>.otloJt
^ö
sfloo^-joÄ
witli stop following.
belongs therefore to those
unimpaired
w.,oöi
-.JIq-.,-».
vrXJiiö «w^aoo ^
JJ
..
^-^.ot ^_.ot^o
«-ov-ja^^aü
Ji;
superior to corruption; and tliereby It
^/ oi^.;
^.ono
^-^ot
Jjooi
^^s V3
•pol^o
:«oi,o ^a-3;
l.
.
V
fcs^iOaJLO
,.*-J./'
.otK^wi-j I^w^aVj JfcCS^o y~.\
JJ/
j-^
jojSs
.'JJ.o« t_M
3 v> otJu/iX
Jl
^ ^*icutoö
jJSC^io
^^
*-^°
)»°l
.•)—Jtio ,—
N.^l.i^.^1
jkJ^io
v*ö|^ :JoC$S
-^
^-^oi
p K_J^.,_.>
-
ca
"
a\ oia^—Ao
ovx^ji\
JJ
<"
Jj
•),
l^'t >mV)
^^?
[12]
after
that,
God
the
its
property
Word had
been
hypostatically unitcd to flesh that possessed an intelligent soul, he performed all his
own
acts in
it,
and changed
it
not into Ins nature (färbe
it !),
but into
and Operation, no longer seek the things that manifestly belong
his glory
to which Godbead the have come
to the flesh without diminution,
flesh the things that manifestly
belong by nature to
to
But,
they senselessly divido
if
natures after the union,
and preserves men.
from God the
then walks in
its
Word by
own ways
speaking of two
following
its
nature,
properties undiminished on the principle of the impious
But these things are not so (how couhl they he?), but indeed very
different it is
its
it
it
belong by reason of the union.
:
for
said that
union rejects division, as the holy Gyril said he hungered and thirsted, and slept and
in
«
For, though
grew weary
journey, and wept and feared, these things did not happen
they do to us
:
to
after a
him just as
aecordance with compulsory ordinances of nature; but he
[13]
^
-
>Xpg^^
v£OQ_^
OOt
'"» jJo .wOioK-./ )1oa^;
^o\oK*\ +s
^SlJlM
w.oi
^>
^*r^
.ji-co-s
~'
|K*»aaa>^e^>.
joifcoö
.Jooi
1.
—
J-*3
^V^o
+d
words
Tili'
2.
p
—
"V^
•^O^-*? ^-*^0«
— ,°«
oöi *jK-.»oioi*io '^O»;
^
.
i
o
o£S.
.
•)-»/
« .^l;
.
"
>Ö "121
«»'t
^N.
JJo
.)',
^.'oiio
m
jooi •»>
r-«-^
JJ;
°
^io-iuo
Jl~»o/ ^-io
^I^clAo
*
o6( Jv^oJ^oj»
.J-Oo;
N_/
jooi
jooi -ojoK../
JjlX3.\
JJ/
oiv.ool3l\
-|La_,.~
^50
jts»=>
—
wrillen in an erasure in smaller k'tters.
3.
This
probably corrupt.
permitted his flesh to walk according to the laws of
liimself voluntarily
nature, for he sometimes allowed
even to undergo
it
For from Cyril's words, as from a sacred anchor,
same Statement
made by Gregory
is
the sermon on baptism.
but he
he
is
then
'
;
For
«
:
:
itself,
for he liimself
was
he was a warden to
Ofwhat we have
said this
divide the one Christ
I
:
for
it
And
the
of Nazianzus also in
a garb of flesh, while
from putting
at all
ofT
Accordingly warden of passion to himself » liimself of hungering as well as of being tired aller :!
a
.
tlic
human
other
passions, such as do not
is
the sum; that
we must anathematize the
Accordingly good doctrine
who
anathematizes those
cannot find the source of
do not know what
is
this citation.
hidden under
only theological edict ot Anastasius
rather suggests
2
andthey divide him by speaking
:
bctween the natures.
1.
» '.
and did not need puriiication
you he put on
the union, and consequently apportioning
6. I
passions
fall
Order to display the Ilumanization truly and without phantasy
sin, in
serene king
own
its
do not dopart.
and he would have run no (langer
a journev, and of accepting
under
I
the Theologian
purity
lieis
purified foryou; just as for
fleshless
is
baptism
—
«>oxvi3 ;
^-»?
)?°«
-.'f-äö/
>xoojo t
al '°
)
^^* ^^°
J^
/-/ .|j;^>ö
^^2l^6
JAs^S^Vo )1cu^^l^^ö
Ms. ueaiofio-
*s/?
^6
U-*3 ?
•)?VJ
^>
.Jja^J on.Pij\
.'JLJu/ jjfLu / JA-* ^C\otio
is
.i>-^
."»
L85
^^.io :-|;a_^.j ou^SuL^. )oo« v>otoK../
^.'oi;o •.)»/
K..J-=>.^
^P?
J°°l
^iO» y^\ ^OQ^-iQ-OI V*~^
J..OOO U-_Oo/
•.OJJL.Jj/j
TO OECUMENIUS.
°^
K-/ V--^
o.-wJ;o ..^fcoo/ jj
—
I.
7tpoo
known
f
is
—
\v
n
2. t
OeoMyo;.
w
s
:
—
of
Operations and
3.
contained in the
Or. XL, 29. it
is
who
properties 1-
is
.
two natures after
divide the one
possibly
those
5
—
4.
3.
— of the
Son who was äpcc.
a corruptior of
the tutio; or jrtripoqiopta of S. L., p.
'
—
5.
TÜ7to;,
(pavranfa.
sinee the
The word however
r"
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
ISO
*pö/ J_£— »ojojl ^cyo; J
oöi JoCSxi
(.iv^jiio
)K_^^> ,^^s.a^6i
(jL^ni
.
»o m
ncrtVt ^D ..KLsÄo ^-vJ^Ot
t-DjO .Ju/
1
Vi
*
.^o'Kxol
säq-^l-a
K-jj
>«.
..a % v>
.
vi .^
..
7 ^°J (laix^aiX)
J-jo.,.
-Ol )J^9lajl JOÜSX* )j^.<XCQ.^; -Ö|
•>^
,
3
i*»-
J
i"
b
'K-iö-*;
MS
1.
.
united
hypostatically
:
«
assumed
How
does
to
J
i
jj
J_i.a-/
.-JbiaS^.
JK-.S»»K.S s*K-' JL^autä-,
^^io;
,_.i
—.\
.Ki*to
).iOL^Jl ^.J-j*
->./
lie
two nalures, and
into
flesli
:
for tlius also
ränge under impiety (hose
God who
in the last
in intellect
caL:\
i-iojfcoö
J._i/
days?
liefore
is
»
I
'
llie
Operations and
tlic
says the impions Theo-
who
divido
ages and of the
tlie
properties
man who was
have written these things though
1
am
and praise the greatness of your God-loving understanding
because, as you are wise,
Forgive nie
tlial
I
I
a partner
and a helper
and
give you an opportunity to attain wiser results.
late in writing.
in the affairs of
The end af the fast
who
is
God. Oecumenius
LETTER
SAME MATTER, AND
THE
Greet your lonoured consort,
Jetter to
Of TUE SAME THE SECOND COUNT UPON
poor ;
on aecount of the lack of leisure caused by the present
have been
struggles
11.
jlt-.O-.i0j
^io ool
JL-ia*
same two natnres
the natnres of
ol'
(.JlJ^-SiO
jj_3
fcoc-v
properties of the
doret
'k^.-aA
^»lo-j^ la^»
K~*l
rs^T-^r^ caLn aa
oocujcOicwPar^'n cniia.1 ^»&H&:\
* 121
OÖ|
oöj
w^oi; -.))^^ Ul oöi- Kj /
t-»^-»?
^.^\ch
vi.» «>;
»
vOJÖCS. yo\leo \^xoi
j£oÖa-9 fJ^^^SJ
jl/
,-^J.'/;
K^Ö—j ^loj bs\o3LflD; JlajS^O
)ou\JJ >
jym i\
.K-J^oqjüd
J-L301
t->^x
[14]
IT
TO IS
THE
the count.
SAME
OeCUMEMUS TUE
AMONG THOSE WRITTEN DURING
EPISCOPACY. I
r.13-8.
1.
wonder how
it
Cyr., ed. Pusey, VI, p.
is
'ilO.
that
your God-loving magnificenee
has
picked
^».I-./j
.
oi
)
K-JL^j ^JbvX
.jlooi^so
^Jboo
ool
to
i
loiai.>_\ 1^ joiicL».
JJ;
j__^
Jjl*\
\
•<
^
1.
p
JLnoi
.i.,-^
)J/
JK— q_3laI J-K—iö •.V-^
L^ M-So
"^i.
J
<*=l-Kj>
^o^
-.^-J.,/
jj
o^
^ju^q^ö
yj^Jtio;© .-ot-K../
yVo^Jno
J-^jop
och^S.
..^Ka^o
JjJLa
V*^
^•'i
cxJS_a
t—*^^
loo«
J^~»/
...... «
jbö
jJ;
N5sok ,_.K*iä»
J,oi,
JLcqjl^
)joi
.
\3
While
^.Ot^Ö ^_^.J._a
)l,OI°»»>0->
'^X;
^_»/>
confessing
Emmanuel
to
be
of
tliat
Jpoi
jllo Iqju^s;
had been put to silence.
two natures,
is
what
is
meant by the property of a generality)
:
for
we
the
hypostases
a thing that
is
very abominable and inept, and one that confirms the
disseminated against us by the impious
suppose
to
many
elements of which he consists to be generalities covering
is
-.^.öoi
Ms. fc-t-^».
up again from the beginning the contention
(Ibis
jJL^ö
:J^eu~Vo
^Aot
Vjq°i,3
ly-stoo
1
no .•JfcOioo o/
^6
Kj/ jjoiö
lo^
.
i
1
o_\o
]Lo ly^s *%>$.
JLJ^«.i6 v£Oqjo,
^n
JKLu
.J_sKj^ j>cu^jljo
l...
JK.JL-.K.3
|q>« qji
.Nj/
.
^-C^oto .JK^ioj Pilo
^0-_flolfco0
•>,:>
.-K. .t.Mi i|
^,;
>ö
.
+^2,
«öl .-Jlv^./
i ^ö;
187
.JIqjü/
j,^,.,.-.
^.o«
<*^ JK-a-A"
+3 .K_oo» ofcOs ^_io;
ye^o ^x^koa^ot
^-.»
^_io;
JLi^
oöt
^io yo^JMi ^.too/ .-ol^j
K.j/
oot
t
^io;
JliwwJiV
jlo...^
v^./
TO OECUMENIUS.
^oioK^l ^.ouLäo; ^-^oj^ :"^.joivi\\
i
t
jK^io
^o^_o «
^ im
m*i*
too
•vOJot;
^r>
—
II.
[15]
charge falsely
are found to be imagining
two natures before the union aecording to tlieir aecount for there would be the whole of humanity and of course the Godhead also, even before the Humanization of the Word. And these matters would need further ;
conversation by subjeet
to
word
of
mouth, not written words
considerations
of
brevity,
and
document.
You know what words
still
done
it.
But
to us,
have attained to this priestly
phrase
that lead to rocks
recent composition, and, though admitting that
you have
is
1
which are the
to
you do
writer,
inserted in the
you have used
in
your
this as a concession,
who by ordinance from above and merey
oflice, it
does not bring honour to take such
expressions in our mouth and consign them to writing 1. xlvSuvoc.
letter,
bring danger
any unusual name or unelaborated
wherever
in a
:
for
it
is
ill
written,
LETTERS OF SEVEHUS.
188
^^^0
jj_0O|
^
:J>-C>-O>o-V__io
Joch
^o 121 v °
;i
j.x>i-V
^Looo och
yk^ajx~
"^3 ^io
)«ik
otbo
-v,
l\cO
.tv.-L^^
,V~-o/
^J_\
K.O
oot
*.-.
•
o/
.)
i
,.
\
o£_>.
J.
°>
JJbö»
O
->
joI-9 ?
<mL
:s_»a_b.a3o
oöi
^^
odonrnN i\i
.-yo»
\k^&o
»
^^ °?
>q
^_«.-_
£
JJSol_>__ö/o
•
O
,)mu
V _V50
-JK
JJ/
°-^
«jL,n
w.©t
/-^-
jLl/
K-.)Ll_«-afl
o/
I
K-j
V?
j_i6/
/
J.x-^o
ooij/;
^U /
r--».-*'
.Jts^J--C>JOofcoo
La\
Jlo~.,.__
An n
.-/v>\.
t-3
Ot
J_^-.JLj
jo£-*\
j£\___\U Io^SlIls; 1
jj__ot
*
.11)°-*
JJSC_n._x>
K-.jjL.-UL^ V-*-^
v>o».ö
^
*-./»;
^_.*cuot
,.._.
J__>.
0i-)0 .;
lo_\;
Jlico»j
Joi.3^1 )—-OCI
yojl
jl^sJ-\JU
Wherefore Paul
»'.
julo'1./
J.ic^_a_.0
l-lLf-O
*
knowledge, and they
to
,
make
knowing the
Do you
Word
which God the cliange,
human
Accordingly ineffable
taken up 1o the third heaven,
difficulty of
we say
that from
union was made
humanity
hypostases. ii,
7.
n. 3.
in
—
2.
the holy
II Gor.,
xn,
this
kind,
:
a rule do not escape sin',
generality,
it
you
will
that It is
one
is
say one
3.
if
whole of the Godhead and
E[ih., vi, 19.
—
natural
4. Tliis
you wish
soul-possessing
and the hypostasis of God the
for the
—
soul-possessing
manifest that,
body.
Word tlie
union, but
and wise Cyril pläinly witnesses
2-4.
wo
himself hypostatically without
to
general were not joined in a
And
words of
the flesh possessing an intelligent soul,
generality?
a right-minded answcr,
to give
Mal.,
call
specimen or a
a
his
your wisdom and knowledge, and ask you
voluntarily united
hypostasis, or the whole
law from
Since then these things are so, and
.
will use sliortness of speech to
a very easy question.
will ask
earnest and constant prayer that speech might
eloquence 3
witli
who was
also,
employ a multitudc of words, which as
decline to
l.
Kj/
.Jjl-VI}
f>
.)-
J-^ia*
oou.U;
.^.
JV---i__\
v*-^- J
pl.
be granted hira
see p. 7",
— ^t—
lo)^».^m\o :,_.oi\ K^l
JJ--*
y^u. toö
•,>tqi>o; Jvtoi
1CH.-200
urged the believers
of
US
-.^soi
V^flD K_.Jboo.JLO
and heard ineffable words 2
any
•^-W*'
lai_\ Jj/
Tlio Ups of a priest will guard
mouth
I
•
JLo.iu/o .-jl.OOU-fcs
J-^OV--,
Ms.
-»öl
^i_Vr__io/ JbOlOi©
LoCHi
jl.Q_.t-~
)
JlOiJ.;
J.JL_o...6t.:>a_\
vJl2uX^0;
o/
j^a*a^
JLSJLio;
.-)K,
«
>»/?
..J-^—c-Jl
po/
1.
m >;
).jl£l.j.js
•J-oj/
•
.y*o.,_.o
-
.otiootS ^Ka_<s__> jJSO-Oo oü>*
))^n
JJ
vtrt .°>.-*>
:jJS^»j-\_Vc>->
Jjl;/
JJ
p
^.^d
"^.ooi
1-coaiaJo
jLö ^±o.xo :v^O.'i/
jJj
JK^.._.2l_. JLo_\,i
^-^U
^__o
.Oi-*)0_3
[16]
the
whole special
to us in that in
perh. represents ifiaptetv (to err)
:
II.
[17]
;g^..\ a
,.3
•
oot
».3
J
.
.vs .'n
i
x^°
JJ.a.-..,—
<*.\
K..JI ^io
t-— -^
JJ°
wo
)JLat
Jitaio
» l">
a\o
•
Jooil
the third chapter
'
^w.)o
.
i
I"-^
1-*-^.
.\,<^\
w.6|
i
v>
..
.jV»/;
JJ
l
Vi
.
lo J.3o,£3? ji.a-.,_«
we
shall
.
And
La\a^.
^.mw\
oilaX* wlVlt
)l^-X.iaX
JJ
:>
y-»/j
joCSx
vi »In^o
»
Joch
^-»«-»ot
them
jLdojP;
JKXio
/
^ ^v>
divides the one
association
in
ol'
in junction of natural union, let
again in the Scholia the same says
learn that the hypostases
JJ*;
J^oaloi
^ii^oo
Whoever
«
.nn
J
Jl>-»U
.Ol; *
i
J.^xqjlü
JLo" JSÜLi
.^^jlj/
:
,
^«.^.oi
^coa_öa_£._flQ..j; .')lo
)l o °
v£DO_öa^coj l^^it
:>ma\c>o>;o vxd©V-^3i :^_och
jkuju^l Jloq n
2
•
.
*Jjl3oi
i
^-.;
^ yoouioj
.
c a v>
|La_.,_~i
o»Kö
•.J.ioaiß
or anathema he spoke thus
»
),_ja._./i
*jooi )f„ca_29
-^-
honour or of authority onlv, and not rather be anathema
o/
|!S^.j.>o
Christ into hvpostases after the union, associating
liim
»_^_\»
>
^o ILJLSJ
pö/
J.J.DOM
v
»;
)oou
J^Uo po/ i-^
^.ISoo/
,
>
:-Uooi
jooi.J
J^-./
)ta-^— .^a< J.i^.\aii
.-
JoCS^s
(ju»t-°!
**-' U-it-s? M>oj^,
JbaVo-o Lo.iJ^.^1
JLooi
.-j^o<^; )la. t ...«
.^-»?
-.ot-\
c=s/
yj
n
.^cooJS^ja-o
och
JL^^v J»ii
y-^t
.)K^ju>.3 Jla..,.~
JJo
L
189
«-«.,*,
1
^io
Ipioj
i.«.3l^.'
)
— —^v \o
j
»^oaJQ a oolo v^cy.~
|
v—x-cd
\ v^^iö
tyOOuS, «Slcl^ö
JJo
Joe»
.JmiV o^ ^.po
jj/
.
ooi
TO OECUMENIUS.
JIa_*,_~ >K_s J^on Y n
J^ji-J^-. ^»* :-i-io/
—
:
«
Hence
have remained without confusion
m
3 .
Accordingly the natural union was not of generalities, but of hypostases of
And do
which Emmanuel was composed.
not think that hypostases in
we should
cases have a distinct person assigned to them, so that like the
impious Nestorius,
to
eounter to the God-inspired words letter to the
way
no
of the
same Nestorius speaks thus
:
«
help the right principle of faith, even
union of persons.
who
holy Cyril,
But that if
it
in
run
to
the second
should be so
''
will in
some men spread about
For the Scripture did not say that God the
to himself the person of a man, but that he
be thought,
and
speak of a union of persons,
all
became
flesh
Word »\
a
united
YVhen
hvpostases subsist by individual subsistence, as for instance, those of Peter
and of Paul,
whom
the authority of the apostleship united, then there will
be a union of persons and a brotherly association, not a natural junction
ei?
— —
1.
xe^aXatov.
™
oütw; ex^iv.
2.
Mansi, IV, 1081. 5.
—
3.
Schul, de Inc. Unig.,
Cyr., ed. Pusey, VI, p.
8.
11
(ed.
Pusey, VI,
p. 520).
—
i.
Gr.
*
'-
lv
b
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
190
)LajL^"
)
jl
9\ cLa.\ ^«^
-.Mjt^aio
otJ\o
|o»_\JJ
.
oi.-^
^xxs.-.io^w.^.
)
a"^
:^*^.£oö
y—h
J
la. >t^.\
* 122
r
oöi )»
yo f c\^o
Jooi
.
•
|
°
•°°'
-"
V)o
rn> yo'^
»
»
vi
.
t
".V
,,
» lftoo )K-.ojS^ JIculu^Äoo
n v> t-»-^
»
i
v>
o V--^ ^r3 /
Jooi ^oioh^»l
jla-.,..^.
made up out
JJ
of
JJ
^-)-»J'
to
is
free
to the foul doctrines of
ya^
by saying
Word
to
in the great letter to
Cledonius crept in
God, but an escape from birth
:
is
»-.
«
I
is
composed
of soul
^Ji^vi./;
)ooi
,v>
U-*-* Jjoot^>
-J;oi
>e t n v>
K_.J_iooK.io
^.otolx»../
)>°in >3 1 V> >
from confusion.
;
c*_\
For
tliis
Nestorius are convicted of
They is
first
makc
tlie
even assigned
him impiously introduce
Whoever
condemned
1
a
also rejected
says that the
man
for this is not a
:
But, wlien hypostases
subsist in individual subsistence, as also in the case of the
mean him who
JtO^io
iaJio
This Gregory the Theologian
faith.
was formed, and God afterwards birth of
n
»
that a distinct person
him, and then by attaching Godthe
.
J3o,^j oA.
**-!
^o»-o .JK__v_iJ^-S>o,...
by himself separately, so
union of persons into the
:)..jL_)i_^
»OL^io :^o
^_.;
two that
laJLia^oC^
^«.ajäJSoö
saying with regard to the divine Humanization also. halic cxist
)
1-i.a.«/
:)'t^° Ul P°/
JJ /
)—oio J-s/o )ot^x
JJ/ -.Jju.,-o
what those who adhere
Jt-Q-J
i^o,^ &1*
L^X^-.;
^-Dits-SO
,.— o
J^oaJUQ
v> t r>'v> .^cdo..oql^.£Qj*
«
£n—)^_*.ai
^s ,^
.*Jot^\
.
.
ofcoNj
Uo,J.3i jLa_.»_~
-^ wVl
otloA;
JJ
of one hypostasis is
^O^^o
.
.^otabOs
Lxooio
Jj*L^^ "^o yo^a
j-LÜjo
y-J.~i
aA.\
.
L^l3o,_so )1q-.^-^ K-jL-aJib^tio
)K-^_io jouSX; ,.d
JJ
,.0
v^ö« .»
,
yttjöi .•^.. , v>/;
n'ii
cHJLbo
a„a.^ö
^£>/i
*-*"^
Lcy-....^...
p
.«
.
[18]
do not
man among
us,
and body, but are without confusion
recognised in union and composition, being distinguished by the intellect only and displaying one hypostasis will be so uninstructed as to call
God
the
Word
made out
one of persons.
existed before, or rather
3
such a union none
of two,
Though
was before
all
being eternally with God both the Father and the Holy llesli
1.
the hypostasis of
ages and times,
Spirit, yet still the
possessing an intelligent soul which he united to him did not exist
0eo)i6yo?.
—
2.
Ep.
Hil
(P. G.,
XXXVII,
177).
—
3. (löXXov.
m
Jt—*^o -Jt
<x >n.',.ao;
->
)l ot
)t-— ^°
»-^"^
;
N^so/
yJ^Ot^v )<^V
JK
—
II.
[19]
.
i
\o_3
yoot
,v>»
i
(Loou^s, .•^ca^^öo/o
before the union with him, nor
says
As soon
«
:
as there
as soon as there
is
is flesb,
»
And
:i
.
Diodorus as follows forth unlearned
same as
of the holy
My
«
:
words much
womb
^OHO^/
.
ml
who
generalities
1.
and the
there
is at
it
Diod.,
fr.
text.
—
^_io
)v>mn^
•;»
voou»
.^^.oi; )K^jlo
JJo
:
for in
2
And
1
it
there
,
him
also
.
king
Word;
is at
once
acquired
it
what
at the very
was made
men
is
its
natural junction 5 ,
of the
3.
concretion or
body of Christ, and no one
but rather simple as you say and
Ins,
»''.
For tbe holy
abhorrent.
beginning of
holy, as the
was not
it
say that you are shooting
I
Following these God-inspired words
and confessing our Lord Jesus Christ
and essences
Greek
Ot^-.l
jj
once flesh of God the
God the Word"
affected with
still
This mustbe the meaning, though the
the printed
\
^io
in tbe lelter to Jovinian tbe
natures, regard the distinct hypostases themselves of
composed,
i
,*»-.i.io
a distinct person assigned to
excellent man,
this flesh of other
fathers,
j't-^
the holy Cyril also testifies, addressing the impious
can see any time at which the
laJS. >n
)
o6(
soul-possessing and rational flesh
body was from Mary, but subsistence in the
Vi./
.-),f>
mi^
|
was
soul-possessing rational flesh r of subsistence
•j-»-. t-o
JJ/
^0t-=>
^.^Xoi
the great Athanasius bears witness,
r and,
^cx )Li^_.L=>i
«.
ytt\iO ^.J j^CUnwkJ, .'jooi
j-11^"*/
n->o .V.loi v>\
.
191
)l\ v> vOO i » 1 ao . la^<
't-^o/
^iajL^. ous
ou^slId;
1^°/?
TO OECUMENIUS.
these,
of
be of two
to
which Emmanuel was
and
do
not
go
grammar
is
awkward.
Ct. p. 17,
1.
6 (text).
—
P. G., XXVIII, 531 (not in the genuine letter to Jovian).
15 (Gyr., in Jo. Ev., ed.
Pusey,
up
whole of the Godhead and humanity
III, p. 4U8).
—
5.
owiz;.
2.
Omitted
—
4.
to in
in
Contr.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
192
jlcwk^K-s}
.}_.>-.fcoo
i
.
)K\1
.J^octlo
ocn
-.
)Jo
»—
^io
och;
.
JK^w^io ...*v>
^ JWi/o
imi
(i^a JK^io»
-ot J^.,-. .-^> ,-^Jo joot
^-;
M^\
.jk
ouVo 1q-\ .Jk-uuax^ JIoaj/o
\^sjI Jjxlx^
-oiJs .K-.)_iocujD
,^--j
^-ulÜJ J^ooJlo; .-„J-sfco '
^^.JK^j^aa v-^JWSs
-ot
.jk-^jKA U'üoo
Jjla..'/
[20]
)
,
*°>
i^
sJLajLio;
m^
^ ^^
U*^3
jk-uf~/
)»
J
t-*-*i7?
Vm"»^
122 i" b
la\; Jlf^J-* -OP"* UxooJ-s; ..)K*^oojlo JJLo^-A y_./;
Joou
^iö *Jjuoi
v^ö/?
..^au^./ ouai>o t^-'l/ J^e-op»; ,_*> ,]Liö jooy
*JL»cua\; «öt
-.pppffft
J1q_jl_iJJ
1.
Ms. om.
general
—
2.
for
:
nn
«
Ms.
oix
JJ/
-.^/
yO^io .JJUJ^io
^-.j
lo.^;
Greg.
pl.;
is
it
ffft
)-*otj
«ägioiQ.^
^> .^Jt-auät
/,.*>/
JfcOoiSs
^JLVJU
^*j—3
)iy
:)
^^iöio ^>ö .•^cooaJo^-o
s-oi
)l«ajL*^-3
^io »ä^Slüd
)lcu, -»VV^ vt
.
1
^»;
.»
W^?
s£DO_S_.jo-o
7tpo;pr|™i-
manifest that the whole of the Godhead
is
scen in the
draws the mind to ihe whole human raee. How therefore is it anything hut ridiculous and impious for us to say that the Trinity was united in hypostasis to the race of mankind, when the holy Scriptures say more plainly than a trumpet, « The Word became flesh and Trinity,
dwelt
and hnmanity
in
us
in general
»', that is that
one of the three hypostases
who was
rationally
and hypostatically united to soul-possessing flesh? But neither do we deny, as we have also written in other letters on different occasions, that we often 2 Ilence Gregory find men designating hypostases by the name of essence .
2
named hypostatic union union in essence in the letter to « Whoever says Cledonius which we have just mentioned, speaking thus that he worked by grace as in a prophet, but not that he was united and
the Theologian
:
fashioned together with him in essence, Operation, or rather in the
second
1.
John,
letter to
God
united to I,
14.
may
—
the
-2.
füll
Suecensus
Word
oOui«.
he be
essence
— 3. Kp.
101 (P.
,
he be bereft of the excellent
And
the wise Cyril
manhood which was
hypostatically
of the contrary
calls the 2
may
saying
:
G„ XXXVII.
«
For,
180).
»
if
3 .
aftcr
saying one nature
[21]
(io^boaxioi
Jjmoo-io (LajuLsi
^-JL.;a_io v
m
|
>.
tnivia
I
1
«
i
;•
Jji_io>_io
)
s
.
1.
G
^_£>/
:>m
i
.
mö/
jla^u^
-^ -j^i
^.io
^O y
JuS
^
oow/
^.Jl3'
—
:!.
)
N.
V)kmJ
^.i^oy^,'
JK^upo»
JIo^oijj
JK^io
—
4.
G
lo^U
yQ-iV
J-»V/;
N-^...ko_=.i
U3 /-
G
v
n*
J-.aa3k.J0 ..v^j.JSo
"*.;ol
o^X K_/ ^3/ ..voopu
.^-XJs^.-O
J)
3 vi
-.ouK-,/
w.6t
».».
"r^ Kw^=/-
—
—
Word'
of the
vootJ^ n
poju
y.../
N^^j
:
j-^AQ^ÜLs ,jo «Jl^^-si y.*\ „-^01 JjJiU^*
—
—
^_iö
,-^.s
Here begins an extract in G 99 v b. 2. G ^*-s6. A »j°v 7. Here the extract ends.
M'o.
—ico
JJ;
Kia--ol/ U^.-/
J_^i»o/
'^.io
^.ch
^JLVl
jja-^o -.'JoCSx
^io;
193
.yla^;
^»s
•.|_*;^_io
'jJo
AoCUnj
^-^chi oou/o .(iL»ia3
^s^io
^_,j
)!•>./;
-.^^
J»jji
TO OECUMENIUS.
v ioi jujJ
)i-^»
:^.k.../
toa— »O
|ou$S.
a.j/
->V ^io
lo .\ >o n rm ^ioo
ws^m-> 'o
^-.Vt
j-boaJLo
. (Yi o'JJ
JchAJJ
5.
—
II.
dispensation as
had
\ve it
stopped and
added
not
wereoutside, they would perhaps in a
argument when they pretend
to ask,
'Where
is
but set
'incarnate',
way
the
have a plausible
the perfection in
manhood?
how was the essence after our model made up ?' But, since the perfection in manhood and the characteristic of our essence has been introduced by the fact that we said incarnate', let them be silent, since they have leaned upon the stall' of a reed » But saying that Emmanuel is from two essences also, as we confess him to be from two natures, even if one understand the essences 2 as hypostases, we avoid, as a thing that is unscientific, and has not been stated in so many words by any of the God-clad fatliers for in such matters we must avoid novelty, even if it has some religiousness about it, or
2
'
.
:
and with the psalmist-prophet be preserved
in the tent of caution,
hidden by grace from on high, even from the contention of tongues
These things we have written midst of
But
it
troubles, and of
rests with
letter if 1.
many
in epistolary style,
many
though we are
your truth-loving and God-loving soul
LXXVII,
244).
—
2. oOoc'a?.
—
.
in the
tens of thousands of kinds of cares.
you have given up the doubts, and
Ep. 46, 3 (P. G.,
and be
3
3.
if
to inform us
by
what we have written appeared
Ps. XXX, 21.
122 v° a.
LETTERS OF SEVEHUS.
194
^
)la.^,.^
III
L
6
M21
r
b.
V
b
• t
.Mt—QjLioo
.V-=Li>.
,)W,
-mti V^ J,oi ^.io
: .^cuiincvjajrcr iioi-n j£miT\ r^^\ \\jr^ ^73 aal» * 1
caxAn )
'
«;o/ jojjz .^J»
[22]
*
.
*£>
scooV^S
)e*S>»
^a—'»
-61 Ut-^J K_V*' *»
JLaS>;
IV
G 25 v" L Hl vvb.
x
'
«^
•:-^lo— o;
K-./
Joo«
lU-^cc ^t^o
•:-JjLDot
M
1.
om.
—
2.
abandoned
Know
SAME FROM TUE
THE
When
«
5"'
It
confessing
Emmanuel comes
that
we
the
2
but
natures
Ol'
[After
1.
from
natures
which
is
that
which
and dividing
is
expressed in natural characte-
the
properties
to
each
of the
«
THE SAME FROM THE LETTER TO SlMUS THE SC HIN Aldis, WHICH I
Unless
first
characteristic
to
I
had some great
citing the passage
of
a form
affection for vorn- illustriousness
of Basil
of being,
which says,
not of essence
—2. S. L., p.lljperhaps Severus' brother (id., Oecumeniusis preserved in Mansi, X, 1116. — i. oiaiat.
S. L., p. 38(?).
a letler
the
.
begins,
a
of
particularity
3
IV.
513-8T).
distributing
»•
avoid, so long as \ve maintain the unity without
confusion (the particularity ristics),
TO OeCUMENIUS, WHICH BEGINS,
read the letter addressed to the God-loving Peter the
I
not
is
thanked us.
lias
LETTER
presbyter
513-8.
ql^o |jxioq.x .-otoK../
that the religious deacon Anatolius' lias
opinion, and, though late,
tliis
Ol-
III.
..|_»jaoo/i
a^
Jl
Mss. IU.
have been well stated.
to
i-io/
JLsa-»
—
p. '>.
4
«
'Unbegotten'
he speaks
»',
150).— P. G.,
:t.
A
».
is
as
Greek fragment of
XXIX,
680.
v
[231
jlaJ^^l;
Jfcou^>
voouio;
— T0
EUSEBIUS.
op?/
v-^
-.)i.Oii5/
^*>«
yWJ
«^
*-^=>
wie ^>-^>
I.
G
sine.
—
2. f.
sing.
But,
follows]'.
ii'
—
-.).
3.
we
p
T.c-.=.
—
i.
;
(
W?
'l-^-f J^ooJLfl^
Jk— ^o
.Jjjoi
|t-*io c*..k-./ »G24fa.
J-^üoo/
G
-öl laS>
JKI- .JIo^jKjl^o
—
U*>>
5.
>r_»;
Here begins an exlrael
in
,J.*oto
JIJLl
)
~^oo.jlo .L^aJuio
23
1 1
b
\
and
I.
106 v"
1).
interpret the saying rightly from the clear teachings
nothing contradictory or hypostasis of the
(listinet
r
jj/
ofthe saints and of the other fathers, the meaning hecomes piain, and is
30
cax*n^ \ rdjx.&jaalciAJOo
oolo .Jj^i^OO}
io w-;
»
i,
?
L95
\
Käs«/
Ns^io JIcuULcojl^ J-_coo/; -.pojj
|.A)oa.i
-V*°l
-r-^ 3
,öj-K-/; «6«
),v>cui>
jfcOiJ.
-
dillicalt
it
:
for 'being'
For the
Father. 2
Trinity exists both in one essence
in
,
and
in the
fathers
liere
tliere
expresses the
said that
the
being of each, that
is,
Holy three
hypostases, existing severally, of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit.
V.
— Of
tue holy Severus, from tue letter to Eusebitjs tue sciiolastic,
\v
begins,
i
i
i
i
Sincc you have raised objeetion against
«
your But now also we that 'essence' 'being'
2
will
come
This
found in the holy fathers
1.
I
:
for
is
we
required, and,
is
and 'nature' introduce sometimes a general
employed
ol
what
to
signifies a generality, and 'hypostasis'
a partial or particular one. is
letter
signification, soinetiraes
staled on aeconnt ofthe varying use that
you knew both that essence' 2
in the particular signification of
\\
liicli is
patr. or.
—
also diseussed in ep. t.
xn.
—
f. 2.
will again say,
a particularity, but
'
hypostasis
',
2.
is
sometimes
and occasionally also
place this and the two following letters during episcopaey, because thej
'essence',
me through
».
Epp. 7-9 naturalis go with ep.
6.
the deflnition
oOffia. 14
513-8
(V
b.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
196 d-JO)
^-./i
"^.oJ^.jLiO; »..»•>
)iOi-"S.^iC>
jb.tOOJL.2
[24J
l^£Oo{ tSL^t,
|
) Nrt f>
I
nn
VI (',11
v
^-iONJ
•:J_^.iQ_CD OCX
^A,io
.Jooqjloo \^£ßol
.-•poji/
OiX^ ^.J
^-5>~3 .^.oKjLiO
os/i
Jlaju/
J.JL3-./
•.jLn.vi .Jlj/
1
1
^-£>?
jj-*-3
aooJL o s^lS.^
•
jLa.-.K.^.^K..^
1.
Ms. plur.
;
'hypostasis'
cf.
is
..
i
.»•*>/
^JL>'^/ p. 21.
I.
Oolo
t-~
|.V>
->
I
M
lm
»
im^o;
«X
'.K*3j
V*^
ft
.,
,
->S.
»'s«
.>xoo^.3i o/ jK-.'/ v£oa\a3;
-J^Q.-*—»/
CX-^Sl^ ^-UOtVl'tV)
U^-3 »—} ^»t ii-/
|_jlo
.JJLO;
J..JLOOI
1^"'
yOOl-^3 .Ol-Ko
^cdq.\q3^ ^.o\oK*l ,.— o
JjsOJi
^-.;
<"-
»"^nv
^^-Sl^KI« V>Q
jjLkSL^
o/
(.x^s
Jjli3
^.^oi
y.^/ ^.^ö
^^
,^_iÖ
^.-^-.O
.J-o-fc-l/
.oo n\<; K.^3
Jjl./
^.2^.^ .'jjLOj
>2L?Swk.
\
:JK-~ "^o jloJLut
|.jL^iio
»3 ^mj ^j-soi ^.io
L-^-JDo/ )
'.y,! ^f>*
/
..Jj/
fS^)*Q.~|
v$/
Oi-\.-3..\
^_^\^-/io
->;
K^j-aa^o
(.-»..£00
COjTCVXjT»
t-3
J^cljl
.
o^QjAoo
i
.
-
*
.An«
J..-—J-^-<
8.
found employed
in place of 'essence'
1
.
For
tliis
reason
we
decline to use such a signification as being unscientiric.
Or TUE
VI.
IIOLY
SeVERUS, FROM THE LETTER TO M.VR0N, OF WHICH
tue bkginning
is,
«
When
Naaraan the Syrian
».
Enough has, think, been said about essence and hypostasis. ßut the name 'nature' is sometimes taken in place of essence', sometimes in place of For even the whole of mankind we call comprehensively hypostasis. 1
.13-8
(?).
I
nature', as of reptiles
it
oÜTi'a.
«
For in
all
natures of beasts and of birds, and
the water are subjeeted and are
and again we speak of one nature
:
made
in reference
maybe James. Ediere we name all mankind one nature, we use the name nature' genebut, where we say that liiere is one nature of place of 'essence' So is 'nature' employed in place of 'individual hypostasis'. name man, Paul
example or
for
;
Paul, the 1.
»
2
1
rically in
:
and of things that are
a single
therefore
iudeed written
human nature
subjeet to to
is
—
2.
James, m,
7.
Peter,
or
- TO MARON.
VI.
[25]
197
II
-.VX>U
Jjo-./
ow^~«;
)^0»
a
i
l.
also
f_«j
^ai mK^O oo*^
*-•/>
^-^öti
./
^O
v— ^i
jju^s
->
vQJCi )
JXO
*>>/;
CO
t
JoCSs )K.^_ioj JjL*a ,—;
tjeouaao;
Jj
.
fori
v>
p
Lj»—>/
Jlo^
j;ot
t
^—»/ ^0
-.JL^aJ^O
>°>\.^
6vXn-\
V*^d\
.^o—V-^o
o..\
^ö
•.
we
call
1
Gregory the Theologian the
as
;
bishop of Nazianzus also said in the sermon on the Holy Pentecost the Trinity to he of one Godhead,
and we
will
we say
and the apostolic
Word 3 we ,
use
friends
;
or,
orof anyother single man.
of
God
faith
Word
the
Word',
man
it
also,
call
the one Christ
as they say from
Or.
\i.i. B.
—
«
Confess
<>ne
nature;
:
2
But,
.
when
as Athanasius the prop
when we say one
3.
P.
(,..
h
But the very raen
two natures use the name
Mary another.
XXVIII,
nature whi
absolutely, but bv adding 'one nature of
a height of fatuity as to say that they are 2.
»
<>f
himself, like that of Peter also or of Paul.
place of 'individual designation', saying that the
—
like,
himself clearly denote the one hypostasis.
who blasphemously
oüoia.
von
the books on the Incarnation
said in
Wherefore
became incarnate', we do not say
and the
if
nature' in place of 'individual designation', denoting
the one hypostasis of the
Word
my
ask for you from the Spirit the expression 'God'
'one incarnate nature
of the truth
1.
^»P°/
the Holy Trinity one nature, cmploying the terni 'nature' in
place of the general designation 'essence'
the
-Jj-«J;
,-3
I^J*»-=
mVI
<^wv
Ms.
of the
o/
r_j_.^_io/
jjL^lS
,—
^°?
jl.j/^
,../
wj^I
,-J^
IbCboaV ,^pö/ U-^>
JofSxi
yj4
ft^acu^dl
.^-X_. ,_3ö/
/
,yca\ "VJlu
,-fcoo/
^- ..J
,..\*>j -
jJ
J_>U^wt j^fOQJl
.x-*?
.
^-.;
28.
using
Word
of
God
is
nature' in
one nature,
For they do not reach such llie
name
natures' in place
>
I.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
198
)Lo-.k^\l )juj ^iö
c.
,.—
[201
:)a^.K^o j^ioi ^.io; yo+^o y—l t^^. vj ,y»,..t,.itOfl
15 r» b * v° a.
LlOlra Z130
rl)i
)' (
m
M25ra.
jACS^o
i—^.
-i
^
ILsl^^q.» V^°)^?
,_^\om JK^io
Also
1.
in
Y
^io.N.j
oot
•:'J_^.»OjCo
(p.
172
almost identical with
Z.
^
Assemani's nolalion).
—
2.
Here thc extracls
as anything
he l'ound that
is
Of
(to
the
mean
one nature, and
is
which
is
shown
io^;
*^°l -.^>l
'^jl— *-oKjlJ
.
in
I
^W
-.i--^ 3
JJ?
I
in
on
-^äx ^^o)
the same,
,—
of Ulis
Jch^n
9^*!
p
jj/
j-l^S;
page, but Y's (ext
is
end.
samc sense
as essence
1
this principle, the
i'or,
:
in the
if
the
same sense
Hol v Trinity will
say averv absurd thing) to have become incarnate
human
^°
^*"W
mankind one nature,
to be so
;ct^..bs^5
.'V.loiViV yOOUioj
JJ;
have no photograph
G and L
in the all
^io
I^oöjlo )N»\l
öu-o; -Uoi-o yoV^
^chj
of 'general designation', IIolv Trinity
^s
J°°< *°'V
^.ch
t«Vl|
vJlj^jsL/o
.
in all
mankind,
race.
from the
letter to
Mannt, which begins,
the Syrian
When Naaman
«
».
2 But the Holy Scriptures instruct us otherwise, teaching us lhat God the
Word For
one only of the three hypostases became incarnate and humanized.
'the
Word became
Of
the sinne,
flesh,
from the
letter
to
when you hear
in us'
Maron
When Naaman
k
But,
and dwelt
8 .
the
rentier,
the Syrian
we
ourselves be found tobe repeatingandusing the same expression as
these proud men. I.
oi«7ia.
—
we oughl from which Emmanuel
these things, you will perhaps say that
not to have spoken of difference between the natures is, lest
which begins,
».
2.
Lit.
Accordingly,
'initiate',
rendering
let
tuiovai
us also refrain from confessing the union, or |U)oraY<">Y
ü
—
:;.
John,
i,
14.
f
—
VI.
[27]
-^ v
loAo .-^J^^i
\y\-x
TO MARON.
*-äoi
f-*\
199
^Jb^L-^JSvioj
.-^-.-ia-auJ^-ioo
r
G
139
i
b.
" b.
* v" a.
L2
^JKjüjo
1.
:
Ms. Im/-
because
,— yoouio;
l^yjJiao
—
2.
they
associatiou
G
—
oin.
G
honour
;
^'»J
speak of a
tu
and, because
they
the union, let us also not say that the union
which consists
union
alarms that are
flee to their
mothers' bosoms.
the opinions
of
those meii
establisli the Iruth,
of religion'
of two natures after was made from two natures,
yield
goes from
us.
But,
words and
if
the same, from the Ictler to
see that
they
w ere
trutli,
we
t<>
theni
we be
Maron,
the Syrian
rnust also confess
from which the one Christ
Tim., in,
16.
in
words and names which
is,
we
right-minded,
shall
tlic
which
begi?is,
both
When
».
difference
and avoid the
«
between the natures
cuttinej into
two, and extol
one Son and Christ, and one incarnate nature of God the Word. 1. I
and
east out the foul opinions as evil speaking.
Naaman You
if
tremble
on account of the blasphemies contained
If
we
and invented, as
who
r
together with the sound of the words the great mystery
religiously hohl to the
Of
fictitious
an
in
speak
rejecting even the very mention of natures, like silly children, at terrifying
M
Kj/ |>—
*s/;
loi^r
profess
also
of
3.
j;o-M
J.2l\^o.jl
(jLiLD;
v" a.
2i)i"
,i.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
200
VII
M
26
Q
N
i-
miiin ,*a\Zn
a.
hol-* rsf&'i^rsf
IS I".
VIII 203 v
[28]
^
.rs^ardco-n
v^cn^a hol"*
IX (;
142
r
l)
^.-^oi^ i-^o
JjL-a..£>öifcoo
^o
)Jk2^io; J_U*3
JK^_jl-;o )KJ^jx^_3L.io
JJ
t—o
.-J^o«.9
I^oojlä
JJ
)la^-j Ji*~
,—^s yoojj^../ vooopjo -.o,-^«!/; •>»JSo»'
Q
|
OF SeVERUS, FROM
somc time ago (?)
Accordingly
it
is
TO M\RON, WIIIC1I
LETTER
BEGINS,
received the Ietter of your religiousness
I
the
TIIK
same thing
to say that
possessing an intellectual soul
flesh
i
ffl
i v>;
Cs.ia.~ii.
VII.
>13-8
JJ/
in
God
tlic
nature and
in
Word was
Wlldl
«
».
united to
hypostasis and
in
essence'. VIII. 5i3-8(?).
Perfection
IX.
—
is
—
To Maron.
not found in anything by nature, except in (lud only.
Ol
»III
FATHER SeVERUS, FROM
But the power of the unconfused and
5i3-8(?).
initial
THE LETTER To MaRON.
union preserved those that wn-e
unitod beyond the reach of disturbance, and caused in
tlic
two of them
to cxist
one hypostasis and onc person, and one incarnate nature of the Word. 1.
oüo-i'a.
p. 223,
—
2.
Greek extracts from
and S. V. N. C,
I,
n, 186.
letters to
Maron are published
in
Cramer, Cat.
in
2
Act. Apost.,
—
X.
[29]
TO ELEUSINIUS.
201
\
'Jbi Uaio ^J./, :^juio^o
t^-o
)^^aJu^oo
)Kjül*3 )iaa>)QJLacLai
o*Ot
y.VL
D
)..i.<.
y/
-.y-^.xx^&.ys
y-*\
oou/
ILa^,.— i
o^o
^»1
:)loi
'..
Jlo^
» ../;
—
Of
-
TIIK
wiiicii
Where
:
if
n La
ov»»}
begins,
«
^wo^Wi in
:
G
the great
jK^o» ou^»* Luo
J
:
1
yoouioi
o.oi
La.-,..*.
^**
^>'?J
x SO
J»o)^0
i
" rn
>K.S ^jupo/
:^_ÄSJbv3C»
!
J
)Iqjl.;K.^ y-*b,
|;<x\
L2v°a.
J-»-»t"ß'
*
"»a-jafioaS»,
(sie)
we speak
of
two natures
loXi |i.^|=o isot
Moses appeared
',
».
himself, \ve understand the difference as
after
and separately, as
conjunetion of brotherhood
if
(if
the union,
from which Christ
which
ought
to
call
is.
it
But,
necessarily exist
divided into a dualitv,
\ve
but united by
in
a
such a thing unitv), the
notion of difference reaches to the extent of division, and does not stop at natural characteristics.
Of
the holy
which begins, But, since 1.
See ep.
begm mueh
46,
it is
IV0111
,->
Severus, .«
[nun the
letter
to
Eleusinius
the
As the great Moses appeared
bishop, 9.
a habit of the enemies of the truth to hurl aecusations at
which itwoukl seem that communication wilh the Cappadocian bishops did not
before Ihe accession of Dioscorus.
2 v
ends.
then \xe confess the one out of two, Lord and Son and Christ, and
Word
...
i
Jjl./
LETTER TO ELEUSINIUS
TIIK
in the natural characteristics of the natures
singleness
-
'^ooi
,.-J\i
\-M-*\
Hure the extraot
As
•.J^-Q
Ut»^/
JL
->—!/;
(sie]
^;
y.,.^^^0
^_»;
HOLY SeVERUS, FROM
one incarnate nature of the
were
.
Ljlo^o
:
X.
)iQ-.^Q-J^.^ K..J
>XDa-UL0Oa$S
G the heading is "i~Wi Ua»{ ^\ w \si Ua»- — 2. L M om. — 3.
In
isMs
°'°«
L^^jl^o
^.oioN->/
139
L7^b.
..V£Q.^.io»
Ja^—qa; JK^io
.L^öt»
.JLSQJLfla »<=>/
aX^oa
)
«XaK.'m>o
i
*J»»»
1.
o'oi
>»*/;
^°?
:^_.Vt
J-»t-io
h^.[x\St^>Oo
.).-^^Q^ la^>o
,6m»;
Jj^o
(l
Jjtau/
516-&.
b.
LETTERS 0F SEVERUS.
202
..J_ioa-J.
V\
)la.JL.jL.Ji„iK_io
)N._oi..Ss
JJo
yoa.'S. Jv-.io/;
JJ»
j.-2^.~a._* yxJi +3 .\laJZi.+i
^J^Ot
k_0
|_JL_*.-^jKiO
ou^o
L3r°a. :jK.3Lio •i;
146
V"/o
ts-.).-^.^ JjQJLOJ»}
K^JL^cu«.3l«o
y..-/
o».iio
:Ji-2^iO
yOOULbo
JJo
-.Jjii3;
7-3JOI
x^°
..
»
.,
,j>
^jj
•
.
J
J.
nm So
-.^.^o«»
y.X>)ll
J-^ÄJLiO;
o/
)«-^.:s
JJo
:J.lN*-.fcooo •
•
•
JJ?
^-JJOOtfcoo
•)^kCl30 V?^°/
iV )„J^a3o
o\
K_^iS^ioKio
\oKj/ ^*^V»
J.akw-aji
:|p^.
•
jLa^Q.^
o/
jLJ^iOj J^OO/} .yOÄJLiO
^o
,-~
^*
K_Jja^
JJo
'^b.01
K.-)v*Sl1i
o/
y-*i
jla^oi
^_x*^jK.'io
-.^jl-*.^
~"oi;
[30]
V J.-2JS.-.OA
1.
Ms.
146 r
b,
i?>l-
oolo :JL^a3o ^jooiK^o
s-io
—2.
In thicker irregulär letters after a blank space.
>»o
headed
•«:»»»
oCv»N "
-
w
(sie)
^^
J.a^>.-.aA ^aiw
>noa»)&«»^
—
3.
La\, lU^Vao
:^o_^o.io
Jjtfot
Here begins an extraet
in
G
—
4.
G
.^\ico
^j»
^>w
,3
us of things whieb are the opposite of their evil opinions, and to Charge us
with holding some mixture or
blending or confusion or phantasy
divine and ineffable Ilumanization, after to
make
clcar
by
a limitation
You say
limitation.
common
we have
lli.it
yon do not reoognise the
difference of the natures, nor yet their individualitv, since with
you understand also 'division'. following by way of a canon and distinguish perceptible,
rational
and
created
the
in
deeided
and distinetion what was stated by you without
mystery of Christ
of the
deliberation
nature
Ilence :
«
also
When
from
you
therefore
irrational,
from uncreated,
clearly
together
down
laid
we seek
and
'difference'
to
separate
suprasensual
with
the
the
from
differtsnee
between these things we also make a Separation and division ». These Statements have been made by you as well and wisely as possible, that,
where there
is
rational and irrational, or perceptible and suprasensual, or
created and uncreated, eaeh of them remains by
own Cor
hypostasis, that
here
is,
itself,
and appears
in
its
has an individual and separate and distinet existence;
with difference
is
understood also division, and again from the
difference of the qualities vvhich uaturally belong to eaeh singly
we recognise
XI.
[31]
)_u^^.too
ix>l
Jb/
:L^oooJL=>
:jlo_^ )»_; J^a-o-o ica\
^*^
JKJ^-io
)lai.;ajLiQ_s;
joOM}
«Ofol^../
^^-^o
J;,-^ s— ÖJi
JJo
.
^3-3
^i^o
N!
Ji-^
jJ
t-
«oi
)>oi
3
K-J
^^-^
«^J^/ Jj^cu» o/
•
J.*jlq.jl3
Jj>- t'
^-J^-*»
^-.;
^
:JajL^ifcooo
U3-/
^JL, >-*'!
>
^io;
.jJ-a^a-io
jJ
Jia*^*;
Ji— 3 / t—->>? ^*-^°'? j^-»-»-»-3
-oi./
jt-^;
203
Ja;J-:s
)J^jL*a jla_,—
:Jooil
«Ol Jla^-;o J.9^w«cui
«*Ot=>
^io
.J»oi
TO ELEUS1NIUS.
.^Vt^; J-^ a3 .^°
Jjou^.
~_./;
—
Jj-*Jl\
M
^
t't-3
-J^3
JJ©
JjUOOlJ^iO "^.JoJLVlN XI
LI
M
Jj/ Here
1.
in
(',
)-caa^6 JJo
extract in
llie
a,
l./j'Jv"
where
»ajASo
Jj/
ends, and Ihe rest
is
contained
follows that given on p. 29
it
When
division.
L
K^i^v
and
O^Jo-L*^ in
an extract at
that differ in kind
therefore mit of things
a
Jjlü» Jj/
and M2U
a combination or natural union takes place in
and are not of
two ceases,
for of this the
notion of unity does not adinit, but the difference and individuality as natural
one
into
characteristics of
tlie
and
I
see in the case of a man, the division into
in the
v° a,
mean and the perceptible, order to makc np one animal,
onc essence with one another, the suprasensual
we
L 3v°
b.
headed ooto.
is
1
as
yOogLio;
V
19 v° b.
it
were
Clements which have come together
preserved, since the body has not refused to be body, nor has
is
The satne thing, and something Emmanuel also. 2
the soul passed into the nature of the body. higher,
is
XI.
-
understood with regard to
-
Ol'
THE SAME FROS? THE LETTER TO ElEUSINIUS TUE lUSHOP,
which begins, But, since you
appears nuel I.
in
is,
o-jo-ia.
et
have thought
in natural characteristics, 1
—
will explain clearly 2.
A
Mansi, X, 1116.
Greek Fragment of a
In wrestling-contests
lit
I
to
ask
mean
mc what
is
».
the difference that
of the natures from which
and not conceal. (And a letter to Eleusinins,
probably either
Emma-
Utile farther on.) this ur ep. 11.
is
For
preserved
516-8.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
204
L_i.ioo_jL_.3i
vS/
^_^oi ^-4-~ tCio
.)K-«jl».Ju^1Soo
M20r°a.
.J^jlOo
^-/?
Vjcxjl^
Jio
•j^-«-'
^-»/
Ji~c_.,3
jloOiSXj
»)> t ."\
Q..JCH
.)la*j/o JlooCS^ ^...oi-A-»/ );oi
-ot?
- r°
a
-
*J>?? k-
-)
-\
M
1.
Ja^'i^a
o~\»
|a.j«»=».
M
L and
*
)
—
_
\
K._a..i/i
)l^-.)-S
y-j-^+^ol
lo_\;
in
y.£ö
Jjoi;
^^
139
—
r° b.
)l t
volume
second
follows, as
if
2
one another
I
also allow that there
:l
»
Tliis
.
named
then
is
4.
looi
and manhood''
Ilere the extracl in
for the
:
one
is
no wise assert Of
to
the
same from
1.
Ep. 40
sufficient to
(/>.
xara yi tot toü i'l
Ihc citation
:
<;..
LXXVII,
itüi;
cf. p.
tlie
',
:
«
F<»r
between :
existence of
natural
Godhead
without Iieginning and uncreated, and bodiis
created, and subject to beginning,
llesh
and
solid.
the letter In Eleusinius
In wrestling-contcsts
banish
193).
eivxi Xöfov, 6.
Godhead
Tliis
difference \ve
have been removed by the Union.
«
was
«
the difference that appears in
is
and intangible, while the other
It
tp
are clearly different, and in no point
and temporai'v and tangible, as being in
J>r>°>
great distinction and distance
characteristics, the different principle underlying
less,
boi.\
blasphemies of Nestorius writes as
against the
the things which have been
like
^*j
in respect of natural characteristics »
explaining the meaning of the expression
Godhead and manhood l'or
'»N
ends.
and manhood are not the same thing the
«
Jjot
oi^-»J
Cyril the truly holy and wise after writing in the letter to Acacius,
in
j.+ \
^iö
).a^„^a.ji
jj
^°
G
o'oi
-.V_«_^v
JJ;
J^i-o
J^ioai-3*
-.J...ULO
U'»-^./
llojy^.m^o
JJ
•
-.oOoN.Ia/;
v£l|iO
jj
:,___./
|_x^~a._i -.Jj/
U'O-a K*.—1o
Here begins an extract
3.
utai
jJo
J-JL-SOt
)) . ,*tr>
K£_>w«jl_9 JlM^io
•v^oa-JLCOOLSx
.ö*-*-*'?
i__ia£_m.
ji
2.
J
ob^lo
o__m
JfcCioo» |L._J\i
.v-_Jl-.->Ö
^K.boo jl>^_L_>jo
> I
^>a.~iL
s^'oi
m va.^.5
)
-.01
,_>
«^^1 )"^.i
]J;o .jlj.» i
:\Icl*^
L
xf^]
_.oi
J^—-J'^-/ Jlon »^io ^.cxoK^/
t-»~^
L._.„^_~O.A N^.^..3Q|
0*0|
^Ö
OOW. -JIqJlj/jO V-*"^
jj/
ö|._.IS*_./
jl,oot_-Sx
\aoq.\;
^.oiQ_Siä^
vcoa->ia_^j-OJ}
.
)1o_jl-j/o
j.*\
[32]
—2.
tliis
16(105.
—
which begins,
».
unseemly supposition, that 'difference 3.
Ailv. Nest., n, 6 [ed.
Pusey, VI,
p.
113).
—
k.
Cyr.
which clause the translator has um iiit-d above, Ums losing the point
XI.
[33]
—
TO ELEUSINIUS.
205
i
^.oioK-/ i»io/ ?
K-.)^«.^ ^i>;aioo
,_«;
.JIojlj/o
Jjls-/
JVjj )jaJ')j
.-^J^a^o
^too/
aA
J-Su!^.—QJl^
\
J
.<X»-ö;
JWSs
pö/
.»xdo
»
^l*.hj;
iccL^ss\l.
—
2.
in characteristics'
o/
—^«j jiiotsjLio
J^o«^
'^ Mot
L ^» w
,
wi-
was not
—
.!.
:
combined
Emmanuel
that
is
,.—
V-^x
Here begins an extract
'
in
is
o/
^.Vi.
14 v°
xi^3l^
^_io;
-k^>o/
[x£D;
^s;
^io; \-fai
J-*-»t-ß;
G
°^-*?
,
J..
-i
word
m
->
Joi^
ao;
G om.
1).
»•
—
'natural'
4.
G
was
only by the intellect and by subtle
of what kind cacli of the natures
is
which have
and made np one hypostasis and manifestly declare
one out of two opposite things, Godhead
hood, as Gregory the Theologian the unity
k-O
stated absolutely, but the
we can know
in the unity
vcoaS.>iax>
it
V*3
J^i-^J
.'pojl/ vioaL^.ia_o
J_L*J »-«o
pö/
^ao ^Ja-Lia^
I,
JLioäjLß
'
I
mean and man-
said, « Let distinctness be
maintained
in
»
3 Of the same [nun another letter /" //" same Eleusinius, which begins, « In wrestling-eontests ».
lluw then, after these things have been written by me,
is
il
not piain to
everyone from the words used by the wise Cyril that division also
is
then
understood to accompanv difference, when ihe separate natures or hypostases
when one person and one incarnate nature or hypoWord is made up by coalescence from two? That the
exist individuallv, not stasis of liolv 1.
God
eei'/ofo;.
ep. lo.
tlie
Cyril says that Separation or division
—
2.
I
cannol Und the source of Uns citation.
is
—
then joined with difference 3.
Preceded
i).
auj'l|;
.)I.a-.,_J^
^J.Vi
Jl}-~/
).^.9Liö
added, which declares the fact that investigation (hat
.jLsoja^;
N_Jj^_»;
.y..vi,. r>v>
K_o
q^oclao
oon^; oda\'
i
^jooiJ^io J.3^~ojl ya±.
JfcC^iO; Lioa^D
1.
Jj/
.|^oojlx> ,.—
-
in the
mss. by frag in.
J
of
3
r
.i.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
20(>
'^o*i»U/ ^ü&w^^o L
11
3 r*
25
r
^-*JÖ1
.vjöw»
-.J-IlXJ
b
I.
jK^^^^ji
JJ^io
•
.i.
.Jl»-V;
)jL9i\ V3;
)K_.poJo
Q
1.
when made
v_.'ot__>
^6/ )A»
co**nLLl,
-
'
—
J-2lüJ;o
.«i «Nt-.
G
JloJL>a_.o)
|J
...
jJS^jjl v>r>
)
vpo-wg-jaaoo^
M
i
->;
words
to the
«
not
...V
*_.«--voi
yooj-^s ^©t-^
^
*»j/
1-°—^°
?
v3/
o'oi
—
:!.
Ms. H/o-
is testified
—
).))'?
^-^2ö
);oi
)lo-.,.~ •^*?Ij
»_.;
jl
'i.
l-^'t -»*;
11s.
llWj
by the addition
cited above from the prosphonetikon oration.
0/ the same from the
And do
*i^lo
^*>
vno.fe. i^ n»o3.
the natures exist apart and by themselves
/
/
Jlöt»a/
jl-^>
n
wJlmX
/
^
JIqJLJüV-3
.-JK^oÜSs.
.^.£0
>ö
JJ
'clSXo .^jp
^-JL-^-a
joC^jJ
Mto
..L£^;o;Jl
caa/ y-./
2.
^o;
^^a Lal^L/
acuC
jJLa
jlo-.,.-, *s/
J.:x>ara~=>;
-.a-^-alo jlvol
jK-^K-X
JjLSO«
"^Jx
^oto^o^o
,-^ou»
JLscL»
JJ;a_-^=>
m aftoo
)laj t
lo__5ii
jl.Q_.j-3
^>o v-x^ o^i ..JK.*^Ui
)Lo.iia>ot
joCSs»
.^io/
JJ/
25 v°
Jhö "^i. ^lodoU/;
^-«.^ot
*>*-ß;
[34]
teil nie
which
Jetter to Eleusinius,
In wrestling-contests
that the holy Gyril
bei/ins,
».
ahme used
the expression in
tliis
sense; but observe with sound intelligence that he does not step outside the apostolic faith; for Gregory the Theologian also spoke words that are in
aecord with him in the passage which
we have
if
none of the God-clad fathers before him
in fact
still
all
the lovers of the right faith
forth the splendour of the
aeeepted
it,
inasmucli as
mystery of the divine Ilumanization, and
with the opinion of the doctors of the church.
Unity in hypostasis
alien to 1.
tlie
we do
not recognise at
all,
divine Scriptures, and to the doctors
Cyr., ed. Pusey, VI, p.
Vi:'.
it
it
sets
agrees
Tlierefore also that wretched
and impious Theodoret speaks thus in the objeetion to the «
many words God the Mord,
spoke in so
of unity in hypostasis with reference to the Incarnation of
yet
And,
just cited above.
2'"'
as being
anathema
:
stränge and
who expounded
thesc »'.
XII.
[35]
—
TO ELEUSINIUS.
207
XII
G
4
1-.
marsr.
Jlcu^t^o ^o;
.^JLOiaSO
OJ.-3 )JLo
\ln -\».l :vtf>o-^
i
i,
>
»
)lo i
ij-stoo;
»
/xoa^^ojl «XDO^V^t-^
JOOI
t l-> »
ftCS.
t.-.,v
••i?
'?
ma
«
V)
)
vi .1
Jx^.)
Qt^>
»
I
po/
..
Vi /
,j; -.ju/ v-*»/ t-^>
-.^_*!iOs.
.^jlA-./o
>
^jjLiCLJL^lSoOj
MteJfJ
»^jllxoioo
i
i
.
ia..Jb^s JLaJto^ioi
)?°l-flOo .^ft.«.oo
jJ /
-
m t-*-^
»
.-ylo^j
J-io».
XIII i
r^acn^
131 v°b.
rdll!?i>i *lL!n «.rsfanur^n rdScusjaiiSrsf
rdx-n'n'n
vQßnJa£Lu.LL!Ln3aj37i jJ
')... «
iuM.\
^coo
•.tii
»\
.
m .3;
^_»;
*>»
Erased.
1.
Of THE HOLY SeYEHUS, FROM THE LETTER TO ELEUSINIUS.
XII.
But perhaps someone will say arising
from
But
ilesh.
for 'in
dispensation
tlie
us
let
upon us
rose
is
a\
jl^^l\ 1-4-j^
joC^jJ
i-^o/
know
»
clearl)'
when
tliat,
he
',
tliat
tlio
referred
to
Word
of
tlie
in fleshly form, constantly controlled 2
him we
and move and
live
not applied to
tlie
Gregory the Theologian appellations etc.
»
exist'
3 :
a witness of this
is
for
tlie
Coming
Grace in
513-8.
the
God, even before he
our
life
the
and our salvation;
name
'dispensation'
when he
says,
«
And
The other
'
Of THE HOLY SEVEIUS FROM THE LETTE« TO EsTORECHIUS
XIII.
«
Humanization among us only.
grace of the ''
wise Basil said,
''
(?)
RISHOl'
OF ANA.ZA.RBA, ABOUT THE DISPUTATION T11AT TOOK PLACE IN TUE ROYAL CITY,
FROM
THOSE BEFORE EPISCOPACY, WHEN HE 1IO.MUS
But know 1.
5.
I
tliat
BISHOP OF CoNSTANTINOPLE.
the great Basil did not call Christ a God-clad
cannot lind Ihe source of this citation.
Enlrechius
is
meanl
WAS SPEAKING AGAINST MaCE-
(S. L.,
1,
13; vi.
1;
p.
—
i.
'i07,
Or
'
408).
dispensed
'.
—
3.
Acts, xvn, 28.
—
4.
man
(far
8eoXöyo;.
—
508-11.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
208
^D C*\ Jf~iO
-«^
)n
-'01
„t>A;
>*.,*
O.OI
-01
^-.;
)»oi
.Jf-o
^/
J,-CQ-3
J—«.JLioJS.
>
> ,
ir q *"
JJ /
JoOtl
^\ o
-.oC^
JjtJjkioj -'01 -.J-u^jl^o >Ju^a \ o Joi^jJ
jl*jl\ Jjlj*^ o-^o -.JU^al/o i^o-sM/ ytC^-^io;
rduaan
r
p
s> # oi
Joi$M ..ö^k-/
001
j}~.fJt
.J.~***>? °'«*^ Joi^JJ Jt-^a^
O.Ol
^-J
:c*J^-./
joi\JJ
xiv
,J>
[36]
^ua
c\t^
t^tjl
coLt\
^1t3
o'oi
jlS^io
oä
caL'n
v caL'n rdljajcuoo
tw\
:K3j-l/ )»V* "^> ^
ö|.°>V~
^_Vk-=>; -öi
)•>-/; Iura.
-
.
i
Some words musl have
1.
p
- -
n
and
Ghrist-clad
'
who became a God-clad
XIV. 15""
'
-.yO^Ksü -öi^
..öuk—/?
jJo ,
J^Vl
s£0-. t
.K_J^^ ipi-i-j
flesli
flesli.
Ghrist-clad
^CQJj
^-l^Jl-.'?
jjL3.\Ö_^}
^^s'J. ^>0
>^Öi\
But the same immediately
But
'.
the same, the conclusion
is
incarnate and
was humanized
for
if
is
the expression that Christ the
our sakes
is
'
God-
Word
true God, not
man. TUE SAME FROM TUE SOLUTION
Ol
<>U
DEFENCE
IN
QUESTION OF THOSE THAT WERE SENT TO IHM HY TllOMAS
We
513-8.
:)».. »v> >4>,-kj JjLio
J-ta.*/
fallen oul.
afterwards termed the same '
^io; -öi J^jolL ^iö yon'^ j;
c*^ ^»Aou^ ^ook-io
^-.j
-öl ^^-Ooi ^ju«
vQJÖi^.;
\ ..m\;
but called Christ's flesh God-clad
it!),
clad
)K
JjLOOl
t-*V^ ^INjJj
U>a3i.O
y.*l
be
^.öl^
:JüLio ^-.Vl
vÄ>a-.^vjQJ»
.K^-^o ou^
i
r.\ .
-Nr>
Jl
•..
vQ^XJ
^-,;
JK-^caio -.J^^too
J.JOtA^a^s;
qjlOJS'I/
therefore judge that which
Chalcedon against the truth,
ANSWElt TO THE S YNCET.1A S
IIIS
was desired by those who assembled
to banish the conl'ession that Christ is to
J .
at
be
recognised as from two natures, and to introduce instead the confesaion that he is to be recognised as in two natures, as the Company of Nestorius desire, to be
abominable and also impious, and we will never propound the
same teaching
(?) 3
Nestorius
as those
so
who,
in
order to open the gates to the doctrines of be openlv
also require the opposite, that the one
we
proclaimed, and the other completely suppressed and banished in accordance 1. •j.
Ep. 261,
Perh.
llie
2.
Migne's text has
presbyter of S.
!>..
8eo
p.
37,
166,
both places, 182, 38:i;
witli xpxrtoqxSpo« as
see ep.
17.
a variant
in
—;s. Sonic words have
the second.
falle
it.
—
XIV. --
[37]
^.\o).\ ^Jl^S,.^ +S
Uooti >o,..=>i
oc+.j/
\ i
JJjo
cLa>
i
^>aJ^ca-ao
}'
r
,\
),—js/
^-./ .) 1 ,.,i\
t
JJo
>»°>v>
ftv...)
ool ^.j
:J-=>|-=>
J-La-./'
^>ch\
.-a^K* ^6
:»-^6/
_.c*\ v ojom
^.öt
jy^
^ ^oj
-.voouio
)bai v^oioK-./ 001 ^> 00t 1
^}
Jfco>,_«^.
yj .Jl'.onX;
,_.;
y+sKj
o/ .-^> n'N.jo
*.»/
K^j,_»^J
^jL^<-.a*.io
jfcJ^io
>
J»jy^a_floo
*oyio/
).»
209
^«.^OV )v-Q-^^ vOOiJ5
v ^\cH
)ia-.£0/i
^^»ioj —610 .*|^-> "^«^bo;
oöt
J-^^oä
x-*-iu/
•^^~<
>
.01^0/ »
l^-^a/o
JJo
-j^ ->*
io
t-o^v Joi .ji-jjio/i
w.6i
1.
)
TO THOMAS TUR SYNCELLUS.
Jlj/
]J
.-^Vl
:)t--^-s
^-io;
-
o/
"^jls
^^oo» Ua-/
It-i-A?
^ö
-^
^00
.-viaoVÄ^a vs/
•,
rJLxoÄoo
J_s/i
J£o>»-. :vOC*-VK-3 J^otio
i^JA
_oioK-../
fx^Vi
]1j
J-L3-./ .j*,_3
^.oot
(jl3l./
the
means
(la-^—\o
|a«iA
Ms. U**i.
witli
For
the laws of the holy church.
let
duced by the same similar drugs as those by which duce the sickness
;
and
let
it
remedy be introwas desired to pro-
of
us not negleet things that are so manifest, and
go about and pick out, or search as among reeds, and seek the writings of the holy fathers of the orthodox
'
we
anywhere
if
occasionally find
in
'diffe-
rence' or 'in
two' or 'from two' indiscriminately and incautiously stated.
Indced in the
11"'
book of the interpretative narrative of the Gospel
of
John
the holy Gyril used the expression 'in two' of the separate hypostases as follows
:
«
Everywhere and under
all
circumstances there will follow and
coincide with the knowledge concerning the offspring the knowledge also
concerning him if
the Statement
who begot himj^as indeed is
true
and
is
the converse also
is
true.
But,
unhesitatingly received, that the Father
is
understood together with and enters together with the Son, and the Son also with the Father,
how can
and the knowledge of each of them runs
the Son be a creature, as
one says that the name and
110
fact
some impious men sav? of division
in the 2 »
;
even as
and union are the same,
as they themselves indeed suppressed the one and stated the other.
l.
öp8ö8o5oi.
—
2.
In Jo. Ev., ed. Pusey, III, p.
13, 14.
two,
19 r° b.
LEITERS OF SEYERUS.
210
com
xv m
33
r
b:
rdlmojQo rs^oar^ii hol"* r£f&"\^»rsf ^ln
\cai*T\
rduxx>3 dx*n
rsf ^icvi^ui
K-)UoLiO
-.)-2l3oV^ yOOt-A-./
•
*
^
o
JK*JL*3
s^oi
xv.
same,
the
from
which he shows that
it
,J5
jj
rS^Va ^.n& J^a
is
letter
and not existing separately and
ÖlO j..^ V OJO|
i-b°U/?
vf?
V"^ 01 V*
thomas
iiis
synceleis,
)j»
to
in
5
ol"
tue union
in
in
two hypostases.
fro.m
composition without diminu-
in individual existence,
person of one Lord and Christ and Son, and one slasis of the
j 'NO
the same thing to speak
For those hypostases or natures, being tion,
o/
*
Christ as from two natures and 513-8.
K*s
JjL^S
.).l°i\^o
the
ctiLt\
T^cui^a
.»cn tvä .»od jco-n
^
•
)K»^X^;;
Jla„.».-.j
ol'
i^ardsn
^Ah ^na
•'.rslinäjja
O^O
38
make up one
incarnate iiature
and bypo-
Word.
From
the
From what has been natural union
is
same
letter after
u citation
'
from Cyril.
stated the doctor teaches that the peculiarity of the
that the hypostases are in
composition and are perfect
without diminution, but refuse to continue an individual existence so as to be numbered as two, and to have its own person impressed npon each of
them, whicli a conjunction 1.
xpr^l?.
in
honour cannot possibly do.
XVI.
[39]
—
TO THOMAS
jnoXJiß;
;
v ^..\
Jld...,--^
y-A« 1 1.^0
r2
jj
|fV,a*.t.
SYNCELLUS.
Till'.
iN_a
l
cnx^o
L i-*x/!
l^*J o/
•.J-iCcL-L-.O
211
^*^01
Lj.JU>9
J-S^t-
XVI L
Q
y-^.^oi
JJ ^
)
i
•;
i\
t-*-<^ )j°t
yoou^o yOQUVM Jjl-^.\o
^.j
> Jäo«& •
.-yopoLj yOJÖi;
«.K-^-J./ K^o^-o'
jK-Vt-JQ-j;
öi_.)X_./
)
viö
i
\J )aJL.yLN
n\; och
. •
)
j\. » vic>
yocH.-x.ioj
Jlcu.»-^ öuov.iojjo vOiöfJ .^.io|_^a^ i**K.*l
ya.Joi
^.io«
*
ajot
(iaa-.xi.jo .-JouSs.o
_oi
after
—
o^1»-
Ms.
2.
L
—
otn.
3.
L
sing.
—
i.
.
o
v-^
°
V""
orasure in L.
—
5.
^JS..*jJ
>
^_»Vl ^io
j;oi
K^^j
t>.,v>.t
"\
»Q26
)Lo_.,.^.i
J^a*. la^QJio
* 'v>
L
^^ioo
la^s.^^
vi «o n
)
...
KjLiSlS^oKio
°-^ot»
^..oo... n'vi
vooi\
^«coo*
V
25 V.
p
""^-«jot ^_^>oi
|La^^->
^..10.-^0
tu^
wi over
i
|^o,',:3
•:-
1.
Luot
-.»oi-j'JL/
17
^n »
'
-*>
with erasure
'.
From It
is
thc
same
letler
piain therefore that
combined
in
Christ and
one
Quotation from Cyril.
after n
the natures
or hypostases,
Son and Lord, and one incarnate nature
of the
are
lliev
if
in hypostatic union without confasion, do not
not
make up one
Word
and one
person.
XVI.
Ol
SeVERUS FROM TUE LETTElt TO TlIOM.VS THE SYNCELLUS.
Since therefore these things have thus been
been recognised that the hypostases, that one, from whieh the union
is
it is
is
alien to those
made
clear,
Emmanuel
is,
it
has already
confess a hypostatic union to call
the natures which in an ineffable
manner coalesced
who make
To say the
this
belongs
man and God
to those
who
confess
exist apart in individual
existence, and devise for themselves a conjunction founded
upon authority
and identity of name. PATR. OR.
—
T. Sil.
—
F.
1.
in
persons, and therefore to think and say that
from two persons.
a falsely-named union,
who
15
513-8.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
2\l
ItC^titp r£na&\ hol-*
XVII
N
(40]
203 v"
XVIII
G
Vi
v
K*V*
b.
JJ
».3
g
1.
.Jjlj'^so
JojSx
K^jL^j»
JJo
For the true
—
K^JjLa^—Kxio
JJ
,J ooio
ooi
,— .jloju/o
who
begins,
«
When
For we must confess
God and man, is
1
tlie
incarnate nature of
to be
should
TO
THE MONKS AT TlFA, WHICH
since not being again divided aflert
the
God
».
one and the same invariably and uncon-
is
Word.
it
fixedly
not divided, but
God
\ve
one our Lord Jesus Christ, out of two natures the
a dissolver of unity, although
is
and that
read ihe letter of your love of
For he who has been united For Christ
evil act,
are hungry.
Godhead and the manhood, fusedly
Presbyter.
pure from every
Of THE SAME FROM TUE LETTER
XVIII.
duality
To Thomas tue
fast is a life
break bread for those
two.
JofSx K.io~i;
^»='-iv
XVII.
5i3-8(?).
voa^.;
is
is
he union;
for
obscured by countless devices.
one, and does not
become again
one person, one hypostasis, one
—
XIX.
[41]
TO ISIDORE.
213
\l\ I,
202 li
^öto
)L_^_coo,'j
.(tO^so lf^.2
),.-=>
s3i.ax.io»
v^öio
t_~i
Ja— io
• .
iV o»_ioJ._i
i-io)
• .
tv.io
^*.a)'o
K.«jL«J^JS»^o
Jt-a— o 6u>
J.-*.ia.£>o
U-s—aooL-.s
Ja...*.
^
K.^) Mt^v ot-s
t-3
Lo_\
L^>/
a.
r
|.L3ot<
LAaD;
•.J.SöQJLß;
U-oio
)-*-**--0
^„atD^io
i"
t-"--sv
27 v" a.
L -ex
otJSs.../j
J..«~fi0o/
JK..K~
ft—o»
_*ia>3i ,^»j
J..ia„«.ja..iO}
J;oi
^ö
)
K„.J.3.ai
'
i
gyX vi
\
^i
..-h'vj
«
.»«,..»,,•> t'ltt)
}io\
1.
Ms.
'
a ;- a*; tut the
)la^t-*.\^.\ .-JLooCSs
'i.
2'"'
o
is
perh. meanl
to
bo cancelled.
—
2.
G
liio»W, L
Jfcs^sk-3
io.»*o|.
—
(1
:?.
L um.
Of THE HOLY SeVERUS, FROM THE LETTE« TO IsiDOHE, THE BEGINwhich is, « rejoiced grcatly when I received the letter of
XIX. ning
—
v" b.
^£00
)>oäj.f>
^»l ^ « ni (in crasure).
llii
of
I
[yourl Christ loving illustriousnoss ».
The doctors called the Holy Trinity co-essential, that through this word, composed in so polislied and very sublime a way, theymight express both the fact of the
oneness of essence
1
and that of the division of hypostases, by the
same expression both union and
division, in one
said to be co-essential wilh the Father
share in essence
XX.
—
On
'
with those
this point
sists of three mnix.
who
word.
and the Holy
For,
when
Spirit,
the
Son
is
he claims to
are recounted, but to differs in hypostasis.
Of tue holy Severus, from tue letter to Isidore the count.
we
one essence' which
1.
sos-iu?).
—
2.
is
lind that the aceurate doctors celebrate the Trinity in
the Godhead, butconsequentially confess that this con-
hypostases. Since Ihc above was
in [u
int. I
have found a longer extracl from
this letter in
Version, which contains this fragment. This will be given in the iollowing fascicule (ep. 62).
anulhei
508-ii(?).
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
214
[42]
^
XXI G L *
i
'ii" n.
'.17
r
•
I)
\" a.
jl/o :^S.
j._^_i;
yn^i
JL~o»o J_s/
1
»-^r
ma5
V
?
K-)^.K^ JotSx KV-«;;
L k^o-v
XXI.
—
Ol-'
dkcjins,
(c
:>—-s^Jt^oo
^"f*
*
°°i
^W
iS1J
L
2.
sing.
THE
—
3.
SAME,
From
L (S^k3
^^
j»^*
"^V^oKio
)
j-^ij
t
'^J^-2 -JAooCSs. ^-Voi »
I
the
HOM
THE
LETTER
..»,
^.;
to cast
THE COUNT,
IsiDORE
AVIIICI1
your religious and learning-loving
of
letter
TO
».
Bot may tho Lord of the seeds, wlio by Coming and came
:J^i/
-
mag-nificence
508-ii(?).
och
N._jo»3s
)^^*
J-»P° ^»J °o«
^'J?
:
\
)K^.ito ^io
rsf^-i^rda Irsfn-ix^ rdial>3 aap dxa.cn -^rsf
^jjjcu
1.
Jb^J
)^-*i)-io f-"-^?
?
la^;
kV-L,; -.yilajäi
)lo^)^.\l ^_io r~
:)fcvju.»-D
oot
yO^io :)loot2^ ^V. f^N. v
:xI ' G32r°b(i)
]
J.i2^a_. Kiolw.io joj\JJ
good seed upon the
eartli, tlie
together with the Fat her and the Holy Spirit
in the flesh
shone lipon us,
one of the Holy Trinity, is
who
theologically deiined' and
these things Godhead consists to ns, or rather 2 these things
glorified (für in
are Godhead) multiply
you many times the seed of
in
religion, especially
because you are inflamed with watchfulness, burning with divine
zeal, against
the seed of hcretical tares.
XXII.
—
•Ihiin
1.
se
Tue teacher of tue and
John
This represenls lo
tri tu
and
Presbyters
ÖEo^oyeTTort.
—
2.
(iäXXov.
have beon Severus' representatives
letter \\a^ wrilten aller expulsion,
ii
rousl
—
in
3.
therefore
said
archimandrites
S. L.,
i,
Syria aller
3
in
and tue
'i9,50; n, 2; v, 11,12; p. 395. tiis
expulsion
have been written von soon
fetter to
tue
(id.,
aller.
p.
148).
rest,
the
Thetwo Johns II
however
Ulis
XXII.
[43]
..na
^.io
)1q-.K-^J^J^
,^-/}
yo^i
*/
jt^Ao
.«3V-.N-/
TO JOHN AM) JOHN. i<^ K^Kö;
^*-^qi
K-w>l
Jjl*üo
—
"^^io
jJ*
J.io,j
iN.^
215
-.i-in-aLi
-.J-^O* J^.*o;o )1q°l«^-
JJ
, .»enadura
^>o
^*A^~
ö£>o
jl--;
J;ot
^--;
ooCis
.J^jl^u
L 196ra
•>|IV»»a*j
1.
Here begins an extract
,., |j-.
_
L
k.
(2)
Ja^o.
beginning
oi-
—
G
in
14
v
a
(2)
and L 99
Here the extract
5.
which
is,
«
L
in
After
^aoLo
ifc^>
r°
(2)
a
(1)
ends.
*G32v"a.
and 195 V b
—
6.
had written
I
G
(I)
in
(2).
—
L
2.
answer
Romans
hear that the
I
for us in the flesh
numeration
men who
pretext of
We
«
one of the Trinity,
But this
».
say,
is
füll
we
they say and about what
The Holy
about certain persons.
of hypostases; but, in that
it is
,
who
L
(2)
suffered
and impiety, and
seize pretexts for sins, or of those 1
3.
subjeet the Holy Trinity to
of utter ignorance
they allirm
—
».
are afraidto call him
lest
om.
to the previous
communication of your holinesses as follows But
(2)
v -^w-
who
is
a
knovv not what
as Paul the apostle somewliere says
Trinity
is
capable of numeration in respect
one and of the same essence 2
it
,
Stands outside
number. (Andagain
very wise,
are
essence respect
2
I
are
the Trinity of
distinetness 1.
a Utile lo wer
Tim.,
1,
infected is
hypostases
may 7.
—
2.
with
incapable it
Accordingly therefore the Romans, who
down.)
is
profound
eitlier of
both
error,
not
knowing
that in
numeration or of division, but
divided and
separated,
in
order
in
that
be maintained in the individual likenesses of the Father and oOcrt'a.
519-20.
/
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
216
^OÖ»
)1q_.K~^^K^
•Lh ,6v " b -o6k» ,^-iö
»~~;o
^-iO}
y^\
^_i>^
.
^>^
^-'iö
.•Ä^— ^JLioo )Moii
'.-J—lu-^-o
y^X)
Jla-fcv»^sl
(.iodjLo
J-SojV3 ^-io;
.')i-sj
Jju.»-0
JJ
K-)K_^l; ,_
VLsKlflOio
3^*
v»-./
-Jt-3 »
^-.sj-.=>
J-ioJ^-Jj
^J»=
^--;
JJ/
oö^ *r»?
.'t-»^0 o/
U*ll J-*-"^?
^
Z/f2
/ ^-^-^aJtio;
•
V3
^-.;
30 M-3
J"
"^iaiö
J—« oj; J..30«-3
.-U~.^jo
I—L-3l-»/
)t-S;o
«.^»'»o Jl»— jLo
J.^l.\
odao.1».
).ioo.ija.\
J— o>;o
^»>_SO .-ya^w^JuiO yOV-^)^—^! >•/
Jjooi y.>.m.^-\ v
L
K+frjLl JIol^Xjs
^.-^.O).^.
^_»i
[44]
5
"'J"
• '
—OloK.» J-£>OjV
J.^/;
^-io;
3 «!
*"
3
y—l ^*j
XXIII 196 r a.
Here the extracl
I.
om. »
—
in
G (2)
Here Lhe extracts
3.
and L
G
in
the Son and lhe Holy Spirit.
impiety and
in
(1)
(3)
ends. Whatfollows
and L end.
But
—
4.
at those
ignorance, the Jebusites
'
,
in G 23V b(3)and L u»o^.a». >
Ls
106
v°a.—
2.
Mss.
who resemble the Romans both in I am greatly surprised, since they
clumsy fashion and by a new and very crass expression named the
have in
lloly Trinity a Trinity of hypostases' I
Ms.
have never
tili
this
glorified hypostases
day heard;
i'or
2
iL
.
Aword componnded
in this
not exist apart, but one that takes three forms
do
way
leads us to understand that threc
and
changes now into lhe hypostasis of the Father, now into that of the Son, now into the hypostasis of the lloly Spirit, and that it is one, but changes 4 person 3 as in a theatre and speaks or acts ,
Father,
now
as from the person" of the Son,
lloly Spirit, as the witless Sabellius the
Ag.MN OF
XXIII.
ARCHIMANDR1TES,
i.
[.
e.
'character'
the
THE
SAME, FROM
— QcaTpov.
—
as l'rom the person
3
of the
as IVoin the person
3
of the
Libyan was pleased to hold.
TUE
LETTER TO
SAMUEL AND JOHN,
JONATHAN AND
inhabitants of Jerusalem
(7i(X5crw7tov).
now now
2.
The word
is
T1IK
PRESBVTERS AND
WHO WERE STANDING
perh. rpiun6<jT<xTo;. --
3.
Or
'raask' or
-
XXIII.
[45]
TO JONATHAN, SAMUEL, AXD JOHN.
217
•:«^im^ rsf&"wm r^ioijaa /rsfivuTvln 'njajr^n .^ooi^ \okj/
•
•
Jt—s
)„-._flOo/
i
.
öt-K-./
Jooil;
^
oCS.
^o
»."bwl/i
v^'oto
.jlo'f-s
^*OuK_/
'jjj
J-ia*.
Jla^.«^=>
-,^.0(\.D
|
1
^^eu'oi JoC^s
Ms. ;=-»/<.
,.— ii
—
2.
V——
x--»?
/
^a~ iöjo
K..J_iOQ_j_o
.1,-^-^
..,^_J^
JJ/'
yoou^o t—
JJ
£^
Vi
>r>
K^ioaJLO t^^x
^s^/
.J-sjJ
^-*
^aS.
fk_./
V"""^
vf^Oi .(.i^fcooo J^CLft.*AO0
.^.i^io
Marg. Uo L»
JJ
jo
)w^^l^ ^ö.*'
'
|LooM=o U*oo^> U3^-».
J
J,-»^»..
(J
J~«o^ ool
-.JL*_.,..o
*~^.
-»
oC^ ^—l
ool J^o
^'oi
JJ»
n
i
JLooCSno
.
-Joi^jJ
I»—*
^axi
v»ci
)
Lo.a.\.^oo
|
V^?/
J~^/
JKj^aiö ^J»
JJo
)K^.a^.&lo
)La^.ioolSooo
'
a
••1-'"^.
J— ojo Jv^o
l-»-.^
y~*\
.''IK-^
jJ
Jloo».^/
.J_s/
yOoi^jL^ ,o^iö.\l °\l?
.1-icbo.is
w.'o»o
qjoi .Lso,i-3;
l.
+o
JKj^»
.^-*;
^io K-.)^ooKio
1.
\Y
vi
JK^u^/ ^j^oic
i;
w.otoK_./;
It—o
.,
)lo_K-«-^l
JK.jL.,.^fl
K_)
.
f"*"3
01
VlO
l
'J*^
fl\ ^.4
l'.Mi
r
b.
a N\? M^ll T^
—
;!.
Ms.
I^o^mo. —
In erasure.
ON
AND
PILLARS,
ALL
THE
REST
OK
CHURCH OF THE CITY OF AnBAR, AND
For he
Go make
said, «
ORTHODOX
THE
'
WHO ASSEMBLED
nanie of the Father and tho Son, and the Holy Spirit
essence
3
THE
THE CHURCH OF HlRTHA dNü'mAN.
IN
them
disciples of all uations, baptizing
Holy Trinity, divided and distinct
IN
»
2 ;
in tho
so that there
is
a
hypostases, bnt not divided in one
in
and Godhead, and kingship and glory and eternity and the other
attribntes
which God has by nature.
statically, fatherhood,
and the
For the Father has one thing livpo-
fact that he is
nnbegotten; and the Son again
has one thing hypostatically, sonship, and the fact that he was begotten
by the Father; and the Holy
was not begotten, but proceeds
Spirit again has
is,
is
marked out and defined
attributes are, as
I
such as show that 1.
öpOdooEoi.
—
2.
fact that he
eternally without beginning from the Fatlier
for in virtue of these things distinctness of
that
one thing, the
for
:
person belongs to each one of them, the hypostases,
but
all
the other
have said, common, equal in honour and undivided, and
we
for
Matth., xxviii.
our part have believed in one God, and in one 19.
—
:i.
oCaia.
519-38
(?)
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
218
^_io
^3/
JIqjlaV
>v
kM
.^j_oi;/
^.-^oj^
^-3
ioJ^o
J^ ^
.»n
ot-JS*-./
JJ
^.Aoi; .Jjl^o J—OJl °i'j
x
->n\v»
.
Ot,A_/
OtK_Q.aiiO
*
j-uo.«.
-'01
,.—;
essence
3 ,
and he
exists
was begotten by
and
is
made known and the
Father,
the
.
..
)-=/
^-.j
rslx-oja^
j'iln
'.rsfncuao
'.^t-* •
Jts^I^-SJ
j-iOCULO
JJl
V*v»
,^5
J^ii ^->.\oi
^^-^S
JJ /
jio^S-» -Ol
r&jjj:^ rs^&rsf
',aaii r£?cuj^na .rsfo^ixl
rsliin^
),_«
^1
°'°i
*^>°/?
JV-=>o
-.>*>,-»;
r£&\\\jr£ ^to
«niva.:\
&\<*1
.'JV^J
OhK_=>
•
^,-lJoo
\~
0/
JjLiO
vooi^
jJ
JIoJAi
;oAa
JJo
•
•
.•Jioo»3so t-^-flPo/ Jt—.i .-)joj )oi^
XXIV H 12 i".
)»— o
JIoJL^io
.-yi
•JK nmV)
^-./
^.^.ioo .vOOiA-/
)>oi
J-Jl^o J—ojo ,,^-JL/»
001
^-io»
J-j»/
J-Lio
lo^j
Jr-o^.
.^JL».JLia-ci.io
jLio,.*»
jl
N>»J>o
JkM p
0/ .'J-s/;
JjLio
ouioo L^ni^oo
oou.k-./
[46]
^jIx,
For the Son
in ihrce hypostases.
Spirit proceeds from the
Father,
although eternally and without time, and their ascent is to him, as to a root and sonrce, and from him they are, though they are not aftcr him.
And
in three first eauses, but
we
the matter so far
we
while
for this reason,
one
confess tliree hypostases,
or
is,
what the generation of
the procession of the lloly Spirit
is;
the Son
who begot and
who proceeds from things that we are
After pursuing
cause, and one kingship.
first
not believe
what the unbegotthe Son is, or what
praisc only and do not investigate
tenness of the Father
the Father
we do
the Father to confess
:
for tliesc things
who was
are
known
only by
begotten, and the Holy Spirit
know ihrongli these and Godhead, made known in
but he requires us to
one essence
'
three distinct hypostases.
WlV.
—
Of the holt Mau Severus, from tue letteh w 2 SHOWING WHAT IS TO JoiIX THE GhHIST-LOVING ROMAN ,
WHEN l.
m<7 :.%.
DIPPED
BEING
PERSON
Uli
—
•-'.
WAS I.
e.
150
THREE
YEARS
soldier, in
OI.H
TIMES, ;
AND
WI1Y
CHRIST
p.
50, n. 1).
he wrote
SIGNIFIED
CAME TO
AND HE SHOWS FURTHER WHAT
Greek (rrpaTiwniv
1
IS
Tllli
1:1
\
BAPTISM
NATURE
^
—
XXIV.
47]
n_h-3
^^n^^Qj
^73
TO JOHN THE ROMAN.
^cncCria^
cn_a:\
^cucn
>citv_7ix:\
^m^jo
JKjl.j-o )lo-.K-^.l;
:Jh>o-\j__o
•:>id^i
1^«»,V> >a_»
ooi
Jjl-^
JJ-_oKj__o |Io__\»__\l.; |_*_jl_> )0__v j___oK__S1
JLi.Y_.KiO
_.OI
U
^M
It^o-^
•QJuij.l.sJL/o
jt—
^-J-OÖKjLiO;
Ms.
1.
ooi-
THE
OF
—
2.
Ms. ooi
J— [°']°
jj_cc____>
q_.1oK.jl/
P^^^».
CONFIRMATION
i__»
^-[t-]-
p
JK_o.; ö|la_\
.yi-«_-.
^.-l*C_\"l
with
^i-».a_ JLa_\
K_vU
''^oo
W
Ji-30
W
Oi_SO
_.*<
'J.__*__.io
yaj'ot V-»--^
jJ;
^_>j
oi^-;
U-ü»/
1/
^*>? ooi )-t-~—- JK^ooo ioo
ö|ia_\.\...^__o,___^^..oi_\
two letters of former wind deleted.
lasl
WITH WHICH THOSE WHO HAVE BEEN
OINTMENT
BY
j-oo
K_\I»
^«1->J
^s. yOooi
w.'oi
v-.^ k~/ -*-^-/
JlJL__^co _}/
jJ/
J^__.j_^.p
jJo
ooi
]_\»_.K__o
V--~^ 'o.ot
,.3
0_^=> -*w_CL,JSO0 ^-aJL-SJ
J__,_Ö
U.^jl_o \l\ ^-—t*
J,_*__-_n
oot
:j,-ia_\
J______»o
Jt^CL^;
jcnc\_tur_f
r__i___L,
r_f:v_nx
.^©?
V-3^
219
BAPTIZED ARE CONFIRMED AFTER BAPTISM.
For the same baptism
and by the is biiried
Of in
the
the
triple
dipping
both performed in the
is
it is
name
further signified that the
of the Iloly Trinity,
man who
baptized
is
with Christ.
same
name of
within the water
to
John the
the it
is
Roman
Trinity,
und
on
by
signified thabhe
came
to
is
the flu-
fad
that
person
holy
being
baptism
is
immersed
buried with Christ, and
performed
three
why
times
Christ nunc
baptism when he was 30 years old.
Für that the Father and the Son and the Holy Spirit should be named on the occasion of baptism For liow [can] they who liave not participated in flesh nor been
humanized and \,Yord who was begotten by the Father? rites
that
1. (lüpov.
are
performed, and
the only
For
tliere
look
to
are indeed the
same
Son
manv
origin.
F
42
r
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
220
y[o]Va^Ji>Kj ^/; )n»/./
.JiacLco
od
i_co..2L.3
.^.oilk^
|bo>oo_a..i
i» *?t-3 ?
'•]
''jlaJL^OeuOo;
^...fcCVJL;
:
J—sj-s;
Jt^a^
J_*-.,-.o
sTDOw^^^V^ -.^v^-^ö J_.y..v>;
\
.J-i-sot
oJ
-*>yL*
\j\
x~
ro
.-JLböK-iLJj
—
II
Kol-äX«.»».
But each
Of
this
II
—
in
I
There
aftcr
JJo
—
r°, II
7.
fc^l
1
"^So
)ooi
öt-i;
Ji-°-»JJ
—
4.
.J.*-~>
H om.
,_*js;
^-.;
^»f-=
jjj£>.
^Jl».
NMOio
—
JloovSs»
j^o^o
Jooi
J,—
Jr-^-^o
JN-.ötS5\ ^Ssoidio o'oi
5.
oolo
V^o/
)-»/
^
headed low »o\ots.l Uiz* ^cäil |taioo3.».
m^^o
.)-»->f_o
l'pojbicta
o'oi
^
'otlai
:J^.fcoo
^»\oi»
V-»»-,^
->n\
,:>
F v "i --i
|
U-*>
.-J.JU«,
^&»? ooL
C^.&-=i
|LoV-^>»i.,
II
Here the cxtracl ends.
so that even the uuderstandings are confused.
,
tations.
12 3.
•y~''*j"
^to.
Jla-.K_«^JU
JK.*_. t^>
6.
ogu2^a3)
pö/ J—>3 ^»^ioj
—
|toV-Äv-
|c^.V^»i. for
oiJUo_£u}0
jooi
r ^.
JJ.„=l.\o_=
^^ios k
p
|.iio
J*~^
o».
^ts^xL ^3
JL,vk.io ^Jjio».
.jooi
I. ili-ii: begins another extract in l^ia.-ava^ \Ll U~»-x> 2. II ^^o:
..sJ^-io.....^.
)
')loy»m\ J^Kjsj
L^^Öjl^o jvinio )fc^K_sj F'i2v°.
^Ia
..otoK»./
^--^-°io
v^°?
)
[48]
one of
my
treatises
which
wrote
I
why
examining the question
.
.
the Lord
about interpre-
.
came
to
baptism
was 30 years of age in the flesh I said at one time that it was in order to show that the new hirth begets men full-grown in reasonable age, for so also the first man was created full-grown, and immediately as full-grown received a eommandment and a law, and was given pcrmission to tili and and at another that by means keep Paradise, and the words which follow of three periods comprised in three decads which make 30 years he signified the mystery that was revealed on the Jordan, that one Godhead is made wlicn he
'
known
in three
;
complete hypostases, by which holy baptism
states as follows
passion i.
2 ,
in
Mai, Class.
:
«
The Lord's passion
honour of the Holy Trinity Ami., X, H5.
the translator lins misunderstood.
The
—
3.
2 nd
reason
Or. \i.v,
is
2.
the sermon on the Passover
the passion
-,
»
3 ;
Fathcr
That these things
and the Son and the Hol}' Spirit was to be performed. introduce no confusion Gregory the Theologian in
in the
tliough
2 ,
I
and again
know
not in the i>iinled text.
—
2.
I
say the
that no olhcr Greg, mitsxx, which
—
XXIV.
[49]
TO
.IOIIN Till.
JlaJSs^fcCix -.^.-^ot ^5o )»— ^^Jli» v*-^. )
i
»
\
jLioM«
i;
..'
^-JL^iß
.JN »
1
..OJO 1
'jL^L^<
I.
II.
begins another extrael
iv
* —
^wa2 ^>.o
•.
U»V
3.
\*.?ClD
II
)K—3j;
in
^-u^-ja»»-
Vo
'
12 r"
II
—
\.
|l^.iO
I)
JjOlOi^O
_
headed
II
^^o
:
—
^01
5.
incarnate for our race.
.»
)i.Q-JL*Jt-i
II
-.(-^iO;
>a-i..
For
i^=o.
i»^
—
9,
i
»\^i
—
t^j p
jJo
2.
many
Cross
among
For indeed
elements.
the Trinity, in that
we
n<M
•..
\~-^\ y*
\~*J)\'i
'
-
m •*"
F v xo &>*.». but o was originally
^-=
6.
U«ß>*°v:>.
II
_
,^~co[.£s».
|(i.
^w
||
—
7.
11
"*.».
^ovvaa.
Word, saving Huma-
God
whole of the
is
tlie
revealed to
indicate
in
the dead, dividing the Ilumanization
each of these
we
know
confess that \ve
upon our faces that the sign of the revered
when
a dissolver of every evil iniluence; and,
is
)i.XL^io
of the birth in flesh, or of the Gross or of the hurial,
Resurrection from
or of the into
you speak
.
•JK^;<X^CL^^O;
JJ.JOJQ..SO
nization has this effect, that the mystety of the Holy Trinity ns, althöugh
^JLtjol^iLio
K^Jl
|fcöl2>;
in tlie ilesh except tlie
~
^-ia\ fco/
ö£s.3i l*\-* ^.o\oK*li
.,_jL«.iök^
undertook the saving passion on our behalf
who became
p
^\ot» .Jlcuopi J_LS^iö&oo
jKju.f.A JAol^o.*.)^?
written aflcr
^Xso^^bo
r*^l
jK^sj^iO
ILoj^^o
.JESvJl.^s
221
^l -HJ"«-^^
^*.9o£9 ^i. "^jlo^o.:jo
o^^oKImi "^«Jot ^fcoo/o jfco>r->
ROMAN.
therefore
we
sign
we sign three times? and we show that it is through the Cross we have obtained knowledge in the Trinity. And this sign is a thing hich makes known and completes all things that are donc among Christians;
ourselves, that v\
and
it is
everywhere adopted,
at
the
Performance of baptism,
at tlie
conse-
cration of water, at the celebration of the rational, spiritual sacrifice, and at the
symbolic and ineffable ordinations to
tlie
do not
call
who we Word who
priesthood of those
are duly appointed to the sacred ministry, though in
upon one of the hypostases only, that
is
all
God
these things the
*
n
12 v°
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
222
9
*,_.ot_s;
64
-
Jk-^t-» yi*i;f>o
)i-=^# Ujl
y\ c»\
••^-•oC^o
rb
oC^wa^o :))Sou^o;
J._io^.
:v ooik^^K^
v .v>,.T..
J_2.to
co
.
64 v" a
-
-,
..yooilo;^ '
U^°
.Jjl-^>
cai^o cknckachr^ rsfch'i^rS? r£\ar£säo rdx*aj3T\
XXV G
p
^jlsIoKa/ J-i-~^M» c*^~.s; '^-X^a*.
[50]
JJ°
-
a^JJLia^o ÄS.I^a^o
JU^X
..JJfcoö;
|lo;*po
Ioä ä2lcoj
^o»
..ycu/
y>o^
j_sfco
JjL-t-o
XXV.
all
—
*}d±X
)Jto
^
.vpo-»
^oo
:)jooi
Jjl3-./
.och-
^^po/
J'°J-<»
i-^^/ ^^3
Ua>
K-L^j^/
Jtoojo J-ßia^
]^>;j;
.c*Sj
:sflDO'f^o;
-Jkj-t-
vOCH-k-./
JJ;
^,/j» ^-^-JJ
w^JA^o
:>
J^
o/
-.)-*-^i>
)k.*n»\
^ok,i. >n\ o/ -.^H2>
by the power of the Cross that we have these things and have obtained knowledge in them'.
Spirit, indicating that
partaken of
vi^> «ocl-Vo
the three together, the Fathcr, the Son, and the
was humanized, bat on Holy
»
vQJoC^
JJ;
\l^x
vooyoot
\~.*
JjlaV
it
is
Of tue holy Severus, the letter that was written
by
hi.m
TO THE EMESENES.
To
512-8.
the devout presbyters and orthodox
compose the holy order
3
2
who
deacons, and to the rest
of the clergy*, and to the magnificent and Christ-
loving magistrates of the
city,
and
holy church,
the people of the
to all
Severus greeting in our Lord.
To those who intelligence,
are
not
wise
and are lacking
in their
mind or are otherwise without
in true Instruction,
the holy Scripture gives the
proper rule and place, in order that their emptiness of mind Instruction
may bc turned
to
wisdom
:
Cor
indeed
it
and lack of
commands
those
who
are such both to learn and to ask, or to be silent altogether; forthe holy book
l.
p.
\
136,
Greek extracl from
a letter Lo
which from the subjecl seems
John the soldier
to
belong
to
is
published
this letter.
—2.
in
Cramer, Cat.
öp868o!joi.
—
3.
in
liiv-a.
Act.
—
\.
Apost., xXfjpo?.
,^.mV ^.oio .v> t
-O»^
>
^-joi
^^j
P
Jj/
)l\
-.t^^J
Jl'xv»
!^00
jooi 'vö;j
•U^j^vVioj
a.j/
^opo JK^J
.->Ar>
i^i;
)
po
j.n
m°>
somewhere
Said
wben a man maketh man who keeps this rule it :
but,
)L..;
words
for
therefore that the brother
knowing
originally the
know
who
meet him, and
wisdom
seil
in the
who
them where he
Lord, which
and your patience, which
them
with
also
apostolic
a
is
decree of
is
was
is
bim
many
»'-.
praises,
is,
to the
U*-*l
»
'.
incites to learn
1
am
surprised
for bis soul
I
and, besides nol
neglected this
he on the contrary city of Alexandria,
and take captive I
all
that
have both accepted your
of the church
belits
-J-^'??
he ought to have bent a
Therefore
worthy
such as
..öt
thought to be wise
talking,
aide to overcome likes.
k.-/;
Give thine heart to wisdom,
when
in
>^a..">.»;
asketh wisdom shall be
are wiser than he is
"^oaio
and very honourable,
Christians, and
have crowned
since in accordance with
the
model you both received and admonished him as your member and brought forward the teachings of the holy fathers. And,
and brother 1.
is
lie
U^-»\\
^ai^oi IoV-«^jo
own measure,
liis
and,
threatened to takc the ignoranqp that
an invincible warrior,
oto
mention (out of tenderness
legallyestablisbed and salutary rule;
like
«
y i\
yOPtNliN; .-JjLOjpo
)_).£)»
of understanding
subject on which
ear of understanding to those
)\
p
.-jooi
JAooa-JS.
,
who
]J
<*•»*>
and advances, and
says,
it
^^
im->\JJ
^^ooi
-.jjLJ>^,floy
raises
whom you
do not mention bis name) did not
r
opio
.oj\
•)k,*ia,-..\
flp>
^^>/
^«.X^S»
the fool
)vi »i-.»
tm^CS,
)
Uli
himself silent, he
ihings that are of nse and profit, and
and prepare thine ears
Liot
JKjl.^0
To
«
:
v_oio!\^./
K-.o.iLy
)
JL*_cca^aj
yOJiX^»
^LllLiO»
^
1
oi^-i
o»»3
..
Jj-a\a^o
„_.«.\.../i
?
ISCS'ino
->o
°ö&.
vr*?
-JIqjlil^^
.^^qj
jtvvn
^>-*4 •^*! T"*"
JL./
l^wulp. :|Lv^oo;
jLx^o )m\cLo;
of Proverbs
oöi
.^.a JjUq^oo
iaiOf-s
jL-aAQ
'li.J^.jsooo
But the
po
X
jLaa
223
.OJ.....11
+.5
Liot;
J>£Q-a^
^o>^ JLsqjQ^^
-Jooi
LiKo^-o
reckoned
|_Q_I^Jl
^_.»
t-»-^ jLLfloa^i .-yolpo/i
jÄO»^ jLX;
:o-J,
t
THE EMESENES.
T(>
c*\ s^Sl^.^0 ^-*.Ü3o vV^oo;
^*^-jJj o£x
jjo
Ju/
OOI
n\o o&.
ooi .po/o .•
—
XXV.
[51]
3
,
Prov., xvn, 28.
—2.
Id.,
xxin,
12.
—
3. II
Th-,
m,
15.
»
64
\
b
LETTERS OF SEVERUS. s5Ss^2oo
\^~>
^_sj
^-Wl*
:'>n^.
>v oJ^3yIa
.
-
.
t
(
oC^
-^
1
nA
.>Sw»J-.
:
lyobl
>tr> ..
..V»
.0>
),
^*« yz+sa :^.otsji/
J)
S\S
po/i Ms.
'^i.
)Lo3-*»_.
.-^,. ni .*\«.
l^-JV-/
^Sc»^-
l
i^**»
JJc
^AotA
^.ie
—
Ms vÄiwac.
2
JJ«
youonce and twice
S.
1
l^ls
^-bo
lyobo/
oöt
J«o<
P
öj^a\
•
JJ/
.^)j<
—
'.
.
)la.. »
O
wvi Lo\
)N^t-
JJ ^
|lj
«otauSA a^ciio.\
-L^l-s
0/
^
.»..
yi X i
)k-^»-=>
-ex«
.|j*u^-, ;>e^o po{
Ms <^-U
secretly
U3DQJO,
|fc^£>..JS.
JJ«
«<--^4)
JJ/
•'
'»—-^ $
,_^^*/
i-J^»i
:yofco/
o
Ua^
.-Uu-^aJuS
JJ«
v
JLj/
L«.»^_iO
:^,ULo
yOOlOO
»_al3«
"^fco«
N^.^ -Jim .ivo
tCflo— o '!—^s/
.«ot^uok-.Li/o
^_U-oco
:6^-.U^^o
.
jNi*>re>J-s>
^Ok
•
^ü>o(too ^-(jI^o bs_)aa^ioo
v oK_ooi
L<1.\«
l»-»-S>»
>^/
JJ «
-.^in^
Jl
wliereas 011
jS^50
:owl£u
JJo
»A^too
sta
t^J.U
I.
iTi "\
I
joU
.)j/
|Lo_^flsJJ
IJ.
LlfOa^
CO!
^-^o(
*
,_-^-.JJ JJ«
.V*
-"^^ n
coi
VJ^is J
.,.,
-.|c>ou
oot
^_.«
.,
^o
^^3
^•i^vLN^o ou-o«<^3 yo«
|Löjl^oo.\o
JLö»-s/«
>t
^-.ot-«^N«
Wiö/
Joot
JJ«
-o
i
J
52
JJ
pö/
^>
..;
otto^
;>«
Ms ^"U..
and openly refuted and eorrected
liim
he spoke withonf knowledge, and he was again
the points on whieb
involved in the same error-, and von behaved like doctors and churchmen,
and on
all
you look
sides seek to gain Ins salvation, and bv actual deeds
to the apostolic
be done decently and in reeeive so
much
shpw
thal
Let everything commandment which commands, Order »', but he, though he was thoughl worthy to
attention, had m>
merey on
his soul,
and did not restrain
show moderation and huiuility, expressed blame and a1 the same time sliowed merey and still show merev. sinee ignorance is free froin danger*, for a man is not Llamed because he does not know. He is trying tobring hiinself so as to
npon himself the vield to those
1
sin that does not deserve forgiveness, in that
who
are wise
among
he does not
the brethren, or seek t'rom wiser
men
ä
eure for Ins ignorance by desire to learn. but pettily searehes into thiags that are
nnknown and
opinions, in order thal -
ing nothing that
is
uncertain, and does
he
mav seem
sound.
-
lii-
to he
best
to find
men
saying something
to share Ins
when
he
is
But the other tbings which he said without
-
XXV.
TO IHK EMESI NES
U_i»^>
B
)
Q.\p
—OloK^./
**-^
»_*.
a\o
ov^o K'i Vi
.
-\loJäl
«*otoK_/ i-^v v*..oocKjj
^^Jxa
01X0 .
-oioK_/
{
^ .»-^>.0l; •
vi;o
^—Q<
»
)
„
,Vi;
i
.W^ö/o a.KJslSoo
^.V)
a
ra
^-N\
v
i^\.Vi\
:)
}
\
->
vD
oU_io/
.
1 1
1
1
i
.
)?oi
ocx
-.;
.»otok-./
^Xaa.\
,'jfXa
U^-co
y-^0
-.
);•»•!
Jj>so
^-ic
i
y_^oi ot\ voiv^s/
;
-V^c/o
y_iC;
v ;.^,>ff/i
jhX^c
y-^S?
Lo\^ie
B \ jtX-i.
»
JoC^n
.J_s/
Jo-oio
JoCI
^<:|_0
i\
*-«-^
v ^_i«5/
..
oi1o_.io^Il\ \£»j jloj; OD »BOfl iK-s^xs*
,K_l.iC0_l_D
JK-^,'o M-.
1.
)Jn
V— 1/
K-)j>C0_l_oij.AiO_S jJlO l^^v „«0.1
01X3 ^V; ^ot^o
i^Ao»
l_^o>
jJo
[-..
—
*— 1/
01^-
2.
M-.
the pas«
-J^Q-3
the
one
tliin;.'.
itli'.ut
;i
man
Kor he
Qesh and he
[
anited to bim,
J,-^>-5
honour by süenee,
ia
the
that
[
A.
T.
.\
.
C] *c<ml
00.
ot\
-01
that he
in
were brought
words
the holyCyril
who
i»
from God the Pather took
one, an<J not withont Qesh,
who
:'
in
hü own
nal
s
on had anoted to him the wo:
l>l
a tbing
Tua
that after
"[.•-•:
Word
is
that
is
i
withont des)
and withont
beyond
all
-
-
Rest
mch
as he put off
1
statically
impiety and profanil .
'..
ouK-l;
.uld not for thi-
which was withont ^Variation
that
^o\
blasph
inst the
lil
God the
rnii-
to
.
I
and came forth as
— —
to
l
double
N
from the holy fathers
.
follo
come
difficulty
_•-
him; and he was reduced
>
>-^JX>l
,»
knowledge he bas with
in
Jts^iO^
y_^S
OU-^l< 001 f-'l .-oioK^./ J^o^o
00X -.Ol
JovX
Jv-SO-i
tbe Incaroalio
j sai'J
ttwUronj
'hat tti-
.vi
bluod'.
•
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
226 1S*_/j
)j/
x iö
}^ö/
N!io
JJ^jlo
jj
J-lolÄOO
*
65
..JLoC^
°>\r>
)i
:Jloo£^s
a.3^7
^
^v
,'y
jloja_£_A ^-./
J;Ot
>^-^ot
qSx
nm«
:\\
m5
[±o\
a-^
m
.0
i;
)>" "
- «•>
«-o»;
^.oi^j\?
j^ojk-^©
|j/
VJ^coll/;
i-iö/
>ju/
; c^a^i )iaio
)a_^. JJ/
061
.-N-ooH/
j»,.^..,,-»
)KaJ'^/
oiS.
o£s>
yj .Jk**JL~OJ
toi,.— ^ot Jj^o;
»
Jl/o ^.cnoL|o
JJ
V*^
J
)Iau..po
OCX
'
.)loy>.,ouo
V-^-^ oC^ j°°«
-.^oa-üt/
5
-.|jo)
:)K-ul^3 ^flO;
Uu/
)
^.ao.-K^aj
J^oo.3
J^L~Xt
;
pojKj;
jJ
sjL»po Joch s-oioK-,/
L^jsa*. J>—j
.o(ts^.lLboi
Jjo
Jv^ V*^
.Jkot
Ms. oai.
everyone
who
Las natural
a fact which
if
J.-JL30J;
Jt«^ ^>° ^.-^JLioo
c*..K../
j-JLixio;
1.
str> .j
v^o/
jj/
Jjl.J—.i
•>
.
^a_~£oo ^J-^oi-j
*ch»=>
o&
JlaJLiL^po
^3
K*l,
-.i**K*l
.-k^-au
k. n°»io
va. jts^öC^s ^S^idio oöt
y/
Jjls^./
J;Ot^-C0 y/ .-JK-UU. O»
JJLDOJ;
J^oa3 ^-_s
^^^io
oHöKj»
[54]
is
(I
will not say, spiritual) intelligence
must wunder
made
a subject of
so universally admitted has ever been
contention, and has
'
passed the
lips of
one Lord and God and Saviour r
2
anyone who has duly believed
Jesus Christ.
If
in
our
he were skilled in divine
doctrine, he should have (to omit everything eise) considered the anathemas
Gregory the Theologian, who
of
wonder what
1
this innovation
anyone says that the
flesh
3
Cledohius which beging,
in the great letter to is',
down these principles in it, down by him, and the Godhead
clearly lays
was now
laid
«
If
is
stripped of a body, and does not confess that he botli
the thing assumed is
np
the body
now
itself,
may he
except with him
air, like
who assumed
I.
it?
For
Manichees goes,
it
For where
has not been laid
in order that
that does not stand
still.
llie
But what becomes of the
—
'2.
A.
v.
(C)
may
be
um.
—
ü.
Sev. Iherel'oretlid nol read iyiav
:
see Migne,
n. 40.
course of
fact thal
actually touched after the Kesurrcction, or that he will again Sic.
lie
the object of contempt, or diffused and dissolved in the
the nature of a voice and the wafting of a smell, and
lii>lilnin
was
tlirougli
and will come with
not see the glory of bis coming.
in the snn, as the silly tale of the
honoured
is
lie
some time
)juj y^l .•-»Kilo
jj
na
,
—
XXV.
[55]
^./io
w.6»
ijJ-3
**)!./
)KJbKJ>3
p
)0_i> ^_iÖ
y^\ Ji-^3
-J»a^>
o/
.-^o^J./
)^_^.iä.\K.^
Ki
JK.*jVouio ^-.\oi
'jLlo
.-jouSs.« o|ÄsJS.ioj
poj.^a.2^
«oioK-./
jJ;
li-jao-i
öS.
^io ^a..x
.
%v
•
S\
öC^o ^io +£>joo
.J.wuaa.^.13 3
Q.^p
.
)1^»jl*j*Aoo
fla^X^ ^_=L.J3a^ +3 .-yol^j/o
\oK—
oi.^
>
.
n
..»—^o
^o
)
)«*T>; -öl .•Jt,q\vt\
c£s~.»
oX
{iä-,1
^.i.ßa.X 1.
Here begins an extract
—
2.
be Seen by those
C
M
in
i.js.\
who
32 v° b,
—
sing.
3.
loJS.
a^o JJ
»o
headed
:
easily
overcomes the
Word
the
to, the disciples »
of God,
jlooCSx
aZS.
^-.)-~ ÄOo
-yo^i/
.
oifcC^io •J.iojo
)
i-
mo
^^j
For the Godhead by
.'jj'tJL.3
)°» »
\
3 i"^s
cordingly
it
you
'In
liis
my
ownnature he
is
Hunianization
».
without
how can
L '*<^
*J°
l'ol*»
Ep. 101
(/>.
PATB. OR.
<;..
—
XXXVII. T.
^ \nf<
itself is invisible.
Spirit, will dare to
gone beyond what
man and
saying
in
without
flesli
and blood
1
,
say that
it
XII.
—
is fitting in
order to remove
the
Word
of God,
is
one, and not
be anything but wliollv unreasonable, and presump-
181). F.
,
Ac-
refer to the time before the
Indeed, since he himself said that 'he
tuous and irreverent, for us to gainsay 1.
i;
account, and such as he was
The words used by the doctor about
this error, «
flesh',
n
reads these words resplendent with
also liave not
opposing the precipitous error of that
him from
«6i
who was humanized immutably and without any phantasy 2
clear that
is
och
ou^so ^bo
..
without flesh after the inexpJicable and incomprehensible union?
is
J---3J
on the mount, inasmuch as the Godhead
Who that
'.
to
2.
—
2.
this,
I).
«6i .-yolpo/
V^9/ °°i
\~J^~
G5 V"
^>o j-aA ^.oioN-/
Jla~V-io;o .*6i.A«/ >K v5ucm^ .wl»*»}
>*;
>K^> ^io
oot?
"\^o;
:
^S
j..^a..~^t
U-JV-s
Jj..ca;a
,-«;
.
jlj».»!/;
jl
JIq^~
JJ
ÖUL»
>*«^fio'
^-ö^-ücmo
J»oij..3
n>°>Aoio
and flashing with the rays of the Holy
truth,
^>-»/?
»K_=>
Here the cxtraol ends.
pierced him?
flesh
i
^.oioKx/
But he will comc with the body, according seen by, or was shown
•
J-»oi
n
.oCivO
JJ
N.-.JÜLOL.^KjLio
<Jo
JoiSx»
JjL3j
»
tv>
yoK-j/
yol^-j».^; J_o— .ov-^
-oi .');ia-co
t-^>)—i;
^pmüvo.iiSo ^.vi^l-.
*-Zo
.\\.£0.^>
•
)K
jJo
)v-.io/
.JLj^s.too jloJLiLj^too ^o,-o; i_s.\
)y
ojl^o
.-Jjl^_o JLtO»;
v-~>t^>eLbo
w»
U^-»/
»
-^
1^»
J-J'o
.JK vi
o/
)f..^!k..io^
»-,)_« 1/j
oöt
J^d'j
•')—— »>
.Ol— K_*/ )Kw*J_j.~,&O0
jJ/
\L'l
ya^calll )*v>t
I^V-3 ? 1-^oijo
)i;
^>>»s ool
t«««^ JloouSx •°V-D .?? \0_jöi ^.io
227
t—-3 t-Q~»k-i;
-"Uo-^**
°l
j^,/ .^oj-o
«01
^-»;
TO TUE EMESENES.
and contend that he
is
without
MvTMia. l(i
'
Cß
r
a.
LKTTK.11S
228 »
K
66
OK SEVERUS.
[5(il
v
•r^i-^o
IhXlo
:^K^/o
oö)
-.J.io
JLiv-io
JJ;
• .
d.coo/i
mj
^-io
u)
^»öi .^.oioN.../
JK^^il
qjoi
ot^i
«Ö«
~.ot.-\
)jl»^
Jk-^-ioKlS.
J;ot
V-^ oü^i )ju^2?
K-J-^-^v
).ooi\)l.s
)
^i
JJ
.(sie)
OU^L-^6
JJ
>3/
.-Ot^S^MO
)lo-a.^.mi -m
JJ/
..ou^_o
Oi.^v-1
Kiojw.3
)i-£CLJa..\
JjLi../
)t t»
.^_J
JjLSOI v3/
i-^üDoU
If.
—
Ms. ifcooo.
I.
But
flesli?
..JN-.OÜ5S J__COo/j ^.J
l,t\ 3^^jl
Ol
~»;
ff)
•
Ms. "01.
2.
—
<-^
Jloov-fc»
not
is
in tlie
t'ake
the
Godhead,
flesli
lie
lias
4.
->;
Ms.
011
it
^io
.^JU'l
p
-.oioK_»/o o_3j_ie> Jbs_Joi_OoJl
c*j_jJ_.\
-_>K—/
add, 'who in
no association with
liis own own Godhead,
with his
-.oia.«^_otv.._ß.j
JJo
-V : ^-J
JJJ_\
Jjlsoio
J_*__ooJJ
U^».
to
into the fulness of
nor did he mingle
ou^poo
*jloo£-?S;
—
cx.ro.-j
_Wa__0_JL__>;
JJ.O
,,>Ö
own nature is liis own nature,
liis
without flesh andblood',plainlyintroduce thisthought, that that
\
JJ.ooCS.J_s
t-^"-03
£v__d
-i
JJ^-ojSs. J---000/; ^.; J.jl£CSo--.
)t«i
wörds whicli he went
llio
ou^>; fjUJLS)
-l^fti
JJo
Ms. |&-lö1..
3.
>
" xr^°
^i)ni,>n\
JIoju/o JtooCSs
.^^.JoJLiaiw ^oioK_/o
jJ
K_.)_«^v^
J.a^^OOJlS. »~«^x
JjL^Sl
.c*^..;
JJ/
Jla_u/o
)lo-^.,\^^o
'^^O
ajoi
o».^v.^s..^o
)J^_JV-->f-^°
jloou^jLs
•
K^jot-^^ol o-ny^o;
)-i0;o
->>
J-^aio^
oCi^i |.U3;
jL>o£3s
^öl
^-..;
-.v-oioK_*/
s£DQL^.V J^ß
Jloot\J_5 ^_.;
.
J...O»^\
Q)imi
JjL^. ^ -S;
oCx.,1
JJ;
il^o
'
in
He
and blood.
flesli
divine nature and mix
it
with
did it,
but that in the dispensatory as-
sumption we might understand him to be not without
Emmanuel being
flesli,
wonderfuliy composed und cönsisting of two Clements, the Godhead and the
manhood
:
but even so he preserved
tlie
absence of mixture in the divine
essence', aud did not change the essence' of the of flesh.
And
that this
is
doctrines the doctor himself,
aecurate doctor.
In the
so
I
the Operation of the lloly Spirit
tetter to
Succensus,
advanced a similar objeetion, he expressed himself
1.
oücjia.
into the nature
bring as a witness to the aecuraey of
who by
first
Godhead
t
when litis
:
is
bis
an
certain inen had «
Since
1
found
in
—
XXV.
[57]
Jlok_.lk.~;
jK^ioj
7-./;;
vä/»
;ts-3
^jl.N-^0
no
v~i
^30
cOljI/;
/o
JJ
J^oi
^.jl.icOö
.oC^.^1
y-»/
^io;
JJ/
,
o^
+s
J^oCSn
(.^.COoJJ
ts-.Ji_.^A
^otoK.../
holy body of Christ
tliis
througb
all
against
it
argument that
not
soul
its
^-2>o;
JJ
U-»^?
s-6t
jloou^
j^.cooL-=>
oöt .-öÜS...;
JJ;
Q.\
y.../
A»iio
JJ/
.K~»j^OQ.JL0 "CG
.öi~»K~./
)L^..ca.
kind stated, that sincethe Resurrection the all
only,
I
lias
passed into the nature of the
thought
it
It
«
is
right to speak againsl
impossible for a body taken from earth to
as^t thing that
it is
is
not
Word
by nature, though
And,
its
is
by nature
not, \ve bring against the
if
made and »
'
.
See
!
as a thing that has
höw
has taken anything into
its
plainly he denies
essence
2
which
\vc confess thal flosh possessing an intelligent
was taken by God the Word, and he united
this to hini hypostatically,
but not so that anything shoüld be added to his divine essence 2 deficient (for he is truly complete in every thing), but that
,
as
if it
were
from the unmixed
union of the Incarnation, and the composition out of two elements, the Godhead
1.
Ep. 45
(P. 0.,
LXXVII,
233, 230).
—
2. oüffio.
i"
:w>jla.
..J...otSx
y.../;
66
:J;oi
the dispensation of the Humanization, he brings
ol" :
something that
that the divinity of the is
ik^s
thereupon, aflcr he has above in a brief compass gone
Godhead the charge it
J-.po
\ ö-.;
i
*Jjlsoi "p?/
o£io joog; Ua->/
^Oiok~»l
^a.->
V-^x
endure the change into ihe divine nature.
taken into
.^oi aj.°
"^^io
jboa..«_o
^Of^O »SLflDolKj;
Godhead
the statement
this
.Jloot^j
;0);0
)
y-»/o )1».^-^N
ö£s...i
Saviour of us
to be all
And
also ».
tlie
litis
or,.^ Jlooi^S.
)».../
.jjL*.3Ld
JJL3CH
^_,;
^o-imi;
K.2l.cq..m
the memorial an assertion of
Godhcad, so as
-.;cw ^=>
^io; J'*^
ch-s
K ..•>'>/»
Ljl^.o
(_doV3<
}..o;j;
.JL^j/
.-^eyio
och
JJ;
(La..*,—
:J^>fcjuOo
22!)
J— ol; )Iqj,^l\^o ^io*
jLiu.t.Ä
yo a fc^aajLaafloota
-.^.\ K.^.jl.^1/
La.\
^ojol^./
jJLaüoo «otoK_/
JL^a.
Jjlo\
jlooCSs;
C*\ -.Öi-K-./
Jj/ jl^s^io Jjl3^O0lS.
J;CH..flO
JK-k—
JI^nJ-^
TO TUE EMESENES.
b.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
230
)-3l3V^O I,V^2l-=>i
^-.^v>
.^oojl^v
v°
1>
-ch\
JJ/
^o^
o.mi
yi.coey.a
Ji-ffl ->.so
O-SuL^O*
,y.ca
,—
J-onv» J^
M
q_\
p
<.lpö/ I.
l""
1
.-.
yä
^
op
»»V*/;
^io;
-
J-ta-./
.
°"^
)hXl.^\
t—k\.it
•*'^-*-^01
.J—-«.JLio ,.—
JJ/
J
\.^soi
j)r»
*> .
«m
J^JL*.^iajLio
o»^^/
L^lxlji
^_jpo/; J-L3^/
cn^n
-.c*..JK-./
•
Jia.jü/o
l^
J.3..q..ccl3/
v_so jojJSx
JL»j/
s^/ J;ot;o
Jjlooi
lyQjJaj/;
.^»k-3 ?
a^X^a*
)»—j/
erased
ineffably composite; not simple, but composite
ns,
.
v£oa\a£>i
and the manliood, Emmanuel should bc made up, who is
-ex
li-^s?
.
i^o; IJS^io; oi^~.i oot Jj_^o t—}©
U^-»/ V *"«^.
K-Ljl^3
.-JJjj^io
Jla*~; öuJ^./
oöi
onajj Jn./
Jv-^-3 la_\i
Jjl-^o La-\i jlv-^l—=> v£oa2^.jo_o j^-~-2 jcu-^o ool o^-_o'l/
^;
-*^Jlj/
.JLioKjLj
,-^.S;
JJ^oKjlj K..Jju.jl >vK.>v> Jlo K-Joi^^oJU
otEO^io £>loK*l
JoiSs»
J^OOJLO
°-^ .QL^oKm>n\
V-«-^
JK_J.jIio.c>..
.J^o,^ t—»>o
Lio<_=
JK^opö
-öl
^JL.p>o/ JloojS^ .-w-lVl ^-io Jjksojlo t-o-^x
^6
JKslcooJ.
— öp L^^aia-\
JoofJ;
..JJ^^io
6u*aa
— ot
jJ^x-opö JLa.^,
i-.^L.\
J-tojl "^O» vS/j
^.Jc>l V> \;
O T,.V)
JJ
jjLkJL^;
JJ;
Jjl^^JX^o
I^lcdo^o
L^aooJJ
i;
JouSs -oioK-/ G6
J^JjlS^S.2>oK.:>0
'
JJio
bu/
.).,.«..V.^fl.a,v>
,-J. *..s»
,JJ /
.
.-jl^C^^ioo öwJ^.»/ ^oqjl^v
^^io
^.;
N!
%^Jl2> O^
,JJ/
[581
which by naturc
is
bodiless and
with the body, remains in
rational,
:
in
onc hypostasis
as the soul of a
which
man
likc
naturally intertwined
is
suprasensual and bodiless nature, but by reason
its
of the composition with the
body makes up one composite animal, man.
Aceonliii^ly the assumption of the body makes no addition to the essenee'
but makes up the composite animal, as
of the soul,
understand with regard
to the
theory
2
of
Emmanuel
is
it
also.
reasonable to
The Word
did
not take the flesh intelligently possessed of a soul in order to complete bis
beiug God, as imniutalily
we havc
made up
said,
butthat one hypostasis might be wonderfully and
out of two Clements, the Godhead
manhood, and the one incarnate nature for the
Word
follows I.
oioia.
«
—
himself, and one person
:
And
that this
is
so the approved Cyril
who wrote
as
For God and man did not come together, as thcy say, and make
u)>
shows :
Word
the
of God, according to the saying of Paul the apostlc, partook
of blood and flesh after our pattern*. l'urther
of the
we mean and
i.
in
Gstöp'a.
the letter to Valerian bishop of Iconium;
—
3.
Hehr..
II,
14.
^^io N
-Jj ca a so
^-^.ic
*
'i
VO
j.
I
..^Otots-./ 6CS.-.1
\.OLp
o|\ K.^S.; •
"^^..^v
o£S.
)jl2lj
^»o?
1
P°0
.|_.
J-*-JV-s
— OloJX..../j
,
1—
I.JOOVJ50
J-i^t-^
\^XOol
.J-JLj/
Ji-S
J.S
,_*.;
Jo£>\i
^-•J^oj
Jju2.-.|i
"^ü
^oj
J.m.^oa^so
y.ä
J-jL^ h £>
}-2>0
^-.1
tO£LJ
J^-O»
,_«_3
jjoU. .ouS^j
Jt-«^
Jooi
-.j-fcOt
J.JL^a.5
j.s\wOi
^_«.\oi< •
.JloJLO.ÄL-tlS.io
V"=>
O.-CQJ
aS>
t-0
.JlK.jUL^^iolX.iO
yQ^p
».~
),jl2»,jl.-i
j.JLl/
^
^0
*t~<^x
.-OiJLiO
^.otoJX.^/
>«°> iv>;
joot
U-Jt-^>
.Jooi
JJ /
JJ
Jjli/
Jjl.o.->
_oio!k.../
Word, being God, partook of blood and flesh like us, in order that he may be known to be God who was humanized, and who took onr üesh, and made this his, because, as tlie man who was composed of soul and body is known to be one, so also now he one
Clirist; but, as
liave alrcady said, the
I
'
acknowledged
is
man
of a
is
one Son and Lord.
to be
soul; but
is
known
body
is
truly dilTerent in nature from the
man.
And
for the
:
belongs to
it
it,
and with
named
Only one
of
man,
is
known to own body
is
1.
Cyr. «vtö;.
—
and
of the one
Cyr.
made up.
The Word
vstdv.
—
:!.
Ep.
.vi
»
(/'.
thercfore,
man by taking a man, but, though man by forming a man- for
of one essence with him.
diffcrent in nature
of an intelligent soul
2.
is
be one, though in the theory which is
be everywhere acknowledged that he
was possessed
of diverse
he became
is inelfable,
himself through the Holy Spirit which ingly he
made
makes up the hypostasis
it
God, did not come forth as
from the Father
reason his
be
not obscure, but by combination and concurrence
is
that cannot be cut asunder one anttnal,
his birth
to
mental conception and in theory the differenee of the things
in
that have been
the
For one nature and hypostasis
acknowledged, though he
heterogeneous elements
3 .
<;..
from himself.
was not without
is
Let soul,
Accord-
according to it
therefore
but that he
Similarly also in the second volume LXXVII,
257).
1.
67 i"a.
ÖOOi. |jL^Jb^CLSL^OO
CH.iOO_L.Ol
^3/ ^^-J^OO
•>)KAjK^o t-.
JjLSOt
j_3
.J.JLl/
JJ /
^
j;oJ.J*00
jio-»-«JLaL3 .ooi^ioJXJji/«
rr-*?
J-.joJJX_3
s-öt
>..•/;
a^j
O.^
Öt»A_./
CH~^_.1
JJ^_oo JJ»
^-•Vli
) aik ?
^O
odo,.-^.. J^s/
w>.JV— /
)t^^° J^3-
ju^l/j
M-^bv-J
)i-£D_sio
<^-»?
jojSx v.o»oK-/
ocu
J't-^ —OloJX_./ J.X3J la^>J y-*\ JX^j^Jt
JJ/
U.'i-~
231
o^+*.~-t ^'^oot jJS^io .JLojlM Jju/ ^s Jia*.— J,—
Joj^;
i-,3
DO JjLO t-o-A
EMESENES.
^.*i jlo^o^ -JtC^io
>o_«_ol/
,_«;
..J_»ojJ^O ^.iÖ
JJ
TIIK
Jjo£^o .'Ol^oj
..^otoK_./
"V
TO
vslol^*./
J-^o«.^
ot^~o
.o)^^.^
Lxoot
»3/
f
—
XXV.
[59]
xo[J.o;.
''
67 r°b.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
232
•J^m-si
jj
Pilo >«.Kii;
^io V-3^o
Li*ü
-.ofS...;
"^^^^o k-Lia.»ju-
,—
V^6/ .L^*A-^0
'^^
Isj/
va.
.JjLis
^-^
ts.il
^.j j-oC^s .JKS.*>; oiVä.^
JloojSs»
OJL>6 ..^iojKiO (H-\^
))^*J^/
Joot so'jj
j^ojj
.
x>
ya.^ sJUlo!/ )K*^oojld
—oioK../
Jo£$5\
j^v J.io;o
p
ooi
^-io
Jc-oa-s
"
t
^^ ju/
=i
-.J-JQ«
«•>->;
Li,
J—=>Ji
.^.iö J^co-s
^3
^io
*JJLSO'
>V-
J£Ci>^0
xr*»^
V*^
Lt3L./
.Ot^_»1
,»-o
,1't-^o/?
^io
o»-;o—^-i ,K_*j ',-£<-*
y.*\
J-oi^; ool
jJ'o
a^j
..^^-ooi
JIKj/ ^>o
-otok_./j
-otoK_./
v^co
oöio J^^Q..^
-W3
^
-oia-.y^oLj
v ^o Jj-3
J.-V-.V3
o^o Jv*— oub*...;
^.iö
*S; -J;ot ^ecs. ^-.; );oj
.»j^ia*
och;
^.\.
xi-^a^
I
Jjlo;o
1?°/
m^
)v^^?? .'Ki\ ^3tCcQ.ioo
oö&
*JfcCiOo;
Jla^—js
-oi .|J^-.K—
t-~j
oolo
>k~3
t-
K^_XJi
otlooC^JJ .
-.Jjooio
.-^JL»p°/
0|j..ßa.3j
j-*J't--=>?
-.Ljooi
)t-^3;
Joot
P
)l
JkJ^io
-oi
^-.; )l o »
JJ
U~»;'i-/
-,6t
c*\; -öi ^--j ]lootSs;o .\i yM \
jj;
G7
JLbokjuJ;
^-.)o«-»^ol
.jk^o»
JJ/
ta^* JK-JL^JL^Ouio
•)'»-«»-=
^aiw
-6i
oik^io -o_oi
jojSX;
^iüa.^;
-Oto3;cL^
s£Q..oa^.CQJ;
,.9>\>ff
.^)i_.oiJ
[60]
).-«.^.xio
^*3oi
V^00
,_ -JtC^io
-ch .Jjl»/
V-30
°-^° .***01oK-./
against the blasphemies of Nestorius he clearly teaches that the assumption of flesh
not pass into the Godhead of the
diel
God remained
in his
combination with
own
flesh
it
Word, but
Word
that the
nature, and apart from flesh, but by the immutablc
was wisely and beyond
all
reason and understanding
brought about that one Christ should be marvellously made up; speaks
tlius
yon knowand understand that that which befits
it
man
is
call that of the
were a wise and a
woman, but
the
Word
called his,
Word
to flesh belongs
we
For
only.
became Godhead, but rather flesh of a
that
\<\\.
it
Word
not right for us also to :
«
If
therefore he
should say that the body
is
God and man
Nest.,
Godhead
For, as the
Ins.
has made up one Christ and one Son, and one Lord,
The
genuine and very aecurate father,
i
to
it
who
he
is
from
confess besides that by being combinedin hypostatic imion with
same he
is
again farther on
at all, he
this
and,
divine as being
is
And
»
man
intelligent
it
on what ground
divine?
one principle, and
do not say that the flesh of the
the
'
for
Accordingly confess one, not dividing the natures, whilc
«
:
of
in his
ii.
8,
13
own
»
'.
nature
ed. Pusey, VI, p.
is
'
for
he
is
one, and not without llesh',
apart from llesh and blood
120,
who being
expressions therefore that are used by
130
,
',
demonstrate
[
XXV.
6 1]
.JK-^^ ÖuM
Jlaa^aJ^;
JK.£^~*>
6iv^u
—
jJo
V^
Jla^axia^
TO THE EMESENES.
^
^-/ ^?
-Oi.1/;
jK^ajo jK-^b^o;
K-Jj^t^-^Aio
JJo
JJ.*V~*
JM?°<*-
J^~aV;o
.
.^.ojl^' J^-fcC^o "^fco^
J^uaooJJ; -öt
)i^s-Jis.s-
2
yslofcoutto 1.
*
as
is
Uj»--3 ? \^*! Q-i0 ?
°«
?
Ms. !&*»»
this,
v--t^J .J-ofcoöo
JJ
»
JJJb»
JKu>.tt Joi^JJ
—
2.
J-öt
p
.sA^iCL^
voouja-.^ v^ J oi?
o/
6>7 v°b.
3 -ö*-^-?
vJH^t"
*^*-s
p .-JjLXL.oi.ttt .J^ *2l^w»KjW?
J,ot
J^^ojld ok
JJ
vßu^iaAo
-«-* •'jkj^ö
»slojI*/
.vS^w-jl
JJ/
J?
^
Jj—^
^-/
JJ^-Uvlk-s vattJJ
|;oi
Jjlo ,— ^.JL^tktt Jtouso
JfcC^tt JojSst
>eu.p°
J.2^-*oa
N-*.iOQJLO IIa-.»—;
)
/i-O-^O
U*"l
.)vi&^ <*^pö Uäk>U
JJ/
,_.^;fco>o
•
233
^-J-tatt jK-oj^.
.^VW
JlaA-Mt
-t
Jl.ooCS.JJ
JK-*J-sa~ Jlatt— ;j» .'x^P
/
m '|V
>
;
JK-Oto
v°-"?«?
y-'l
Ms. |lo»i^-
what we have demonstrated,
plain from
satory conjunction he
is
not withont ilesh
:
for
he
is
that
in the
dispen-
one composed of two
elements, the Godhead and the manhood, which have a perfect existence in but in his own nature he is known to be apart from ilesh their own sphere ;
and blood, and withont a body with the essenee
of the
'
and pure and unmixed, as also he did not
him, but kept fore
also one
it
not that he mingled fiesh witli the nature or
Godhead, but that he kept the Godhead sublime
in the characteristics of its
own
incorporeal character,
change the manhood which was hypostatically united
free
may
;
and withont change see that
in its
own
Nestorius and those
characteristics.
who
like
to
\\ herc-
Jews hold
his
opinions wisli to reject the absence of change of the hypostatic union, and
minds of the believers, while they are everywhcre charge, that we confess that the body was changed into the
to put confusion into the
making
this
God the Word, wretched, unhappy men, keep
divine essenee', and thereby hold one incarnate nature of
and they say that they themselves only, the the Godhead of the holy Trinily unmixed and pure, by confessing that the
man from Mary, 1.
oÜTia.
as they themselves say, in loving
merey was conjoined
to
*' S|
;
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
234
ÖU^,
,_2>o;
yOOiA
J-A»
J;Ot*
c*^
.(-lOiSss
v£0-J0_£s_CQJL^0
J»oi
^^00
.-*uiwiJS.j
-61
V.-^x
OOI
JOOIJ
JfcOioo JL^jl^oo )joi
loJ^»
Jlo_K-^J^o
)KJ^-.^s
j;ot
)i,Q,°>.
v*oi
m
oub.
^^o
N!
k~./i
»\mM\
:ÖVJ^0.
VL*Ji»J
jlo_U»fcOLäCLSO -.JjOOt
«jo3o
J^o_,JS*3
.j.:»/
>».Öl
j.+ \
JJJojlj»;
ot-iCL«;
-.oi^oKjLio JoCSs
.Jj. aP »«
OOI OOt
j » tt> ..
:J..^V»a..o
o/
Uo-^-^si
ja-oo -Jloja^A
Jfcooo jov^jJ
o^
Jio,-30 oi\
^t-^
^^^ioo
01^ J.iaN.ao; Jlp. |^ö*a- ^.-/ JloojSs lo^
,_.»
U^Oxax^o
*J-L3ot .po/j ^CL^-io-o Jl*x*Jl~
JIcxjü/ oC^-s ^©t^o
*^,-.
[62]
k*\o n
\
,).-^OLio
k^jl^A.-
t
oj^ +3
V^°J J-fcfiOJLS^
Jloo»^ ^xJXSo laS. Jjlooi
.jlowULO 'v—Vi? jojoi U»K_j
vojöi
<.J-tjQ_2Läo
CS r"b.
J-xOj-a .p>o>N«t
..oot
Jlajj.^
^o
Ji
fco/
Ms. «*»t»
God by
—
Ms.
2.
Word
thc
Vnr>;
)üoi
)1ojlcqüo «01
,—
»fco.ts.io jJL^a
.JlooiSs
•:>*©/
jloojSs
j.— io
JotSs» j-w-jLiaS oi\ ~^-JL.^io/ JjL^S
y^~*)
o&
.).^.-j.^\
^0ioK*l JLa^>aa ,^.; 1.
\
^a- U*-/°
;
lopo^j ouujls
,Jja3o»l»o/
*P°/
•.V-«-^
,—
^-?°/ J n>n» -ot
^iaA
Jt^°
j^oaJLßo
*«{•
and shares with htm
this r self-created scruple
they
'
sonship and diyine authority, and
in
make
And
thc Trinity a quaternity.
for
who was their leäder in Word is named Christ also,
reason thc wise Cyril shows Nestorius also,
this
Therefore God thc
this fatuity,
speaking thus
because he
has the eternal conjnnction with Christ, and
«
:
cannot do anything withput the manhood exactly
say
»
2 ,
not with the Godhead, as the
And
3 .
the
same man
in the treatise entitled
composcd «
in thc
:
r for
God
Word
he knows the coalescence
new wise men amoug
of small intellect
thc
the doctors
weaves the same charge, and
'Against the Theopaschites or Cyrillians', whi'ch he
form of qncstion and answcr, spcaks thus
:
'And how can wc we who call Christ one incarnate nature of God; 'Your own refutation, whichyou think isadefence,
The Theopaschite says
:
be accused of the compo-
'
'
1
situm of the Diphysites,
The
orthodox'' says
:
For you have confessed
itself refutes.
Christ, from incorporeality l.
7 (od.
VI,
p.
116).
—
4.
one nature
is
prepared for
and a body, and a hypostasis with one nature
This represents eeeioepvioxeia (Col.. l'uscy,
fchat
öp96oo«o;.
11,
2:!).
—
2.
Cyr.
iirt\%piSu>tai
yäp
et«
äxpav auvicpeiav.
—3.
Ibid.,
'
- TO TUE
XXV.
[63]
\
N.^)ia—
jj—JLJL
Jböaxo ^io
y^-x.-Q?
i~^v
JJ
JK^aj
.Jym i\o
Jjüls
.«a,..^ Jjlsoi
JloL^^a^j vu|
.JloJ^_-^20 Nj/
o/
m^
^--.y,«
)t-aa-3
J-«_flOo/;
*pö/
^o*-2
»
ba^. Jwia* ^-io
llax^euwo too
otiC^oi
jy.,^;
235
vQJom —ot .vooi^JLO
^-»/;;
^0^
i.iö/
EMESEXES.
jloo^jJj
JJ
ocn.\<
jloojSx
yQJÖtj
jl~. io
)t-»v=>?
.-)looi^ y^v
po/
J.£Cl3o;1>o/
-*X.oUi
*po/
J.a^.0.*
«.-.Vi;
oöti
*68v°a.
La^»a*.
)loc*5\ jl^^o
M-. «öl».
1.
But this
of the incarnation of the Godhead.
is
the confusion of those
who
have two natures, that the natures themselves are deprived of the hypostases
which they severally possess, that are confounded with one another'
And «
that
again farther on in the same treatise
The Theopaschite says
:
»'.
:
'What do you think of an eggshell (?) of water sea? The orthodox 2 says 'What eise
has been poured into the
'
:
except that the unstable addition of the water has disappeared in the great
volume
oi'
the sea?
The Theopaschite says Something similar happened do not think that the Godhead is smaller tlian the sea :
for
flesh as
compared with the
The orthodox
2
instability, or the
swallowed
it
up
says
'
also to the flesh
shifting character of the eggshell'.
By
' :
«
shifting character
»
do you raean a kind of
change of that which was swallowed up
into that
which
?'
The Theopaschite says The change of the essence of the body Godhead The orthodox 2 says The nature of the body remaining, or heilig 3
'
:
the
:
in relation to the
into
'.
'
:
solved into non-existence?
dis-
'
1. Kampffmeyer, ap. Loofs, Nestoriana, p. was uiiknown lo Kampffmeyer. — 2. &p668oäjos.
369,
—
from Add.
3.
wsta.
172 in
f.
57 r° (another version).
Cur ms.
LETTERS OF SRVE11US.
236
yxj*. rs^^cxu
.jla^J^
-6i
s
v
b
oO>.
jjoj^^o
saoliojo
^*po/o dl^ol
j-s»
Jjlj/
^-po/ j^airo
)k-;oo»-. Jfco^-coo )lav.
.JkiL.,^5 Jlpo jfcoa.^-,
Ms. sing.
I.
Jjl->J3
^ "^^s
sm
Jooi
Aaat
.
öuN-/
Uooi;
f»V^o; ~) °>, n «><=> /;
—
2.
JK^jK^o .-Mmsf; vxa*üa^.ÄL^a^
^-\ot
J_a-.a^ ?
cuot
^_,j
JJo
Jv^-a^
K.-/j
ow>.
Jlj-.il
otlaa^vio; j_öax.» o»-a :v£oai.»
jla^a
..o'^lß
:)laixJV^I^ioj
..]k.*jfco>
p ögLioo
n» öuio
joa-./
K-iöt-o;
ji^JL^Uj^Kjtio
.jlv-oiio
[64]
vOOt^^VK-a ^*3ot
^-/;
p
)ooi
<«po/
J-«poo t-l^oio
'
Ms. om.
The Theopaschite says instead of the essence
' :
The
passing into the nature of the Godhead
ilesh
of fiesh' »-.
1
While very vainly putting together such reasons against the right consaid before, reasons which contend fession of the Humanization, as I
man
against God, and saying that a
Nestorius and
who
those
should be wörshipped with the Trinity,
with him State of themselves that they
thirik
preserve the unity of nature of the three hypostases unmixed, in that they do not confess that God the Word was hypostatically united to ilesh pos-
sessing an intelligent soul, and
call
the union that
is
so far above nature
and immutable and wonderful mingling. Wherefore also Dorotheus, who became bishop of Marcianopolis', and belonged to the samc Jewish Company and party, presented a petition to Marcian's own seif at the very beginning of bishops,
thus
:
that
is
«
and
and found
reign,
his
the
sound
opinio'n
of
the position"
with
fault
the
holy
ehurches;
it
is
possible, while there
is
time, by recalling Nestorius
from exile \ and join together the people of Christ :
ofot'a.
956, 967;
and he speaks
Therefore, merciful kings, in consideration of their so ridiculous, lamentable, opinions, renew the firm maintenance of the con-
naturality while
1.
by the
held
-
2.
No'l
Le Quien,
I.
otherwise known. 1218.
—
i.
-
3.
xaxäffraoi?.
Zach. Rh.,
—
5.
i|opia.
m.
I:
P.
<>
who
are divided, lest,
VIII. 83 L; C. B. M.,
p.
553, 927,
JJ.o*juj> la-o.*»
)i.o»^iLio^
.ol»_~ .«jßo-.ia.^au
|^.]^Ot
JJ.»^
oöt
JJ «
^o^io
jJ»
^_ioj
J^./'
J-iuaooJJ;
.-^-.po;
&l
OOt
>r_*;
)V^
vä/;
as
Ms. wCLtoiasiaai.
I
fore,
^_io
ooio
OJ...K../
t-*->N.
_
2,
Ms.
^-p°/
.s-^iopö JjJSioofcoo Cyr. ayiov
Olli.,
;
v»^^v
See p. 66,
I.
above, said thus
:
But
c<
it
is
Sr*® J.-OJSS ^»t^O
—oiol^./
i'or
speak of the Godhead as a thing that
The holy
»'.
it
is
I
2
in
evory
mentioned
something that
is
equal for us/*to say that the body
is
not
its
And,
if
made, and as a thing that
it
oi'
JoiS^o
Cyril there-
cannot be done.
impropriety nature
which
also,
has taken into it
JV^
impossible for a body taken from earth to
endure the change into the divine nature; not, \ve
-.^•otoK-/
\.
Succensus
to
-Jt-20-2»!
U^*l
having exposed such old people's fables and Jewish tales first letter
/°
^l^— ü^l;
U001
^°l°
JJ
—otoK../
öj^-.j
),..jxi»,->o
JJ
pray may not happen, the past be repeated
part of his writings, in the
J-t*^?
w^lXiO JiooÜ^S; U^2l\ IS^So/
J.JLJLJ*
.J^^jLioj °l*t-<^ -OtoK-/j JJ
\.x.^ß
^£oa.cQJ..oo_co
Jju^k. Jv>*3
'Ut"**/
fl
f3 .\ly~~ Kj
öt\ yi»t>o/
•Jj-*-^~3
Jjotj
]J
:
t^
otio^o
•.J-.oü^
JJ
jlook.JJ
.JiooCSx;
-.JL.OO
JJ
^iO ^0^0
Jl^-i-S .jK-'f3
(.Jjui^o) .jjL^su-frsio 1.
JjLa!^-,lKjLio
^_-.\ot
'^^io
-öto
— öt
^.io;
^*
J^«
>^-^A
'JL«».»Jl2>0;
^.OOt
J-p5
^/
**°1
t-*-^.
:
^Sl-s ^ool^.?<xd
Jbo;
^n imj;
Ji-^?
jACiocuS.
JJ;
v-^
JJo
„_iö
JK-«jJ^aLs£o>o
*^>
1^-»/
.J-t-^l
..V^^SuiO;
QJlIjlO
^-./o -Jlt-iwa.^
»n\ Jfc^oo ^^.Kjl/; Jiv—/
JLjL*i^N-jLio
,.0
I^Ijx^ "^iCS.
ot.Jioia>.
.J^j/
K.imi;
öt-=>
JfK_^o*
—ö|
V~ioJ..M
y^oi
,'f^ol
J^oias
•t-«-^ -oi
•|«~^s/
:otlaJLsKjLio;
JJ-'f^J-^
^.j (.ai^-a*
oöt
^io ^iö l/^Jkio JJl
237
v°JW ^oaJSoo
ji^t^^o Jj^iö
)
-Ö|
JJ;
TO THE EMESENES.
JK-JÖCH- JK-OwCU.O J_^Ü_CD )Jf>OCuS.
*-./}»
|N^y?t-°
la."\<
,
j-»iom->/
^.-^Ol .'Jl^J.
•,_3^J
)i
—
XXV.
[65]
by nature.
For on the score of
was changed into the Word was changed
Godhead, and also the other thing too that the
into the nature of flesh.
immutable), so also
is
For, as this
For
the other.
is it
impossible is
not
he
(for
among
is
invariable and
possibilities that
any
created thing can pass into the essence or nature of Godhead.
But the
body too
body
is
a
divine, because
created thing. it is
also God's body,
incorruptible, holy, life-giving I. 2'.
I
Accordingly
:
iv, 7: Tit.,
i.
14.
that Christ's
is
and resplendent with ineffable glory,
but, that
Not otherwise kncwn. Citations from the Tim.,
we say
tetter
it
are
was changed found
in
G
53
r
into the nature li
and L
-i\
r°
b.
-
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
238
Jül_,_o Jlöu/ ^io »ju/ 69
i"
b.
oC^o
li-s
(i^^^tO)0
*5>-ooi
.Jj^^iotoo
.JoiS^j
oi h
^p
-oiofcs-/; Jjl./
la^ JlooCSsj
y*~*~toi
)t°i\v;
«oioJ^—./»
IpcL^Ks
Jjoi
k*)«U
JjjJS^j
.•)K—ioaJLO Jlo-.,.,^ V*^v
1.
of
^>o V^^
Ji-ca.3
Ms. om.
;
.»»«M
Jot^JJ ^J-3
.s/»
J_.«_flOoJJ
>->,.
i '>
JJ
^j J^-saius
-.J-.oi^ -010K../0
*Jiooi^j
-.^-oo^o
°°l
t
ffl">V
Jou^;
.-oioN-,/
JJo
.
jl^^a^o
)KÄs-^0 ^.Ot^O^O
*?
^iö ^-/
)y «,.,?>»
o/
-Ol tLlÄ^iO,
K-J-2»
.J^oiS^o Jjk^iofcoo
^./
v^U/
jj.m-3 ^t-^
)'t-flQ-s
joiAJJ
.J.-o^a_<»°
3^~ h^xl
)-^.cdoJJ
iKs
;fc^s ^ioo
JJo
J-^OJl^
JJ
^>^>o
J-^~
-.po/ o/
.£>/
JJ
Jj^iofcoo
Jo&>JJ
Jj^a^;
^.-;
^jl-
Jjlsoi
~otok-/o..v^a^>6 JoC^]J^)l3j
J-.ojS^
JLiojo
"
*^l*++-~\
J ? ot
:jJ&täOf OIV^> w-iOjiO
JJ
^oi^üo
|JLVl^>o
-öi
..^l^-K.1a| JlooiSx»
JJo
^j J^-sojlso .Jlq^oibo
J-oiSs
JJo
N
y~.\
[66]
^o
-Jt-fiQ-^
^-=^
aü^.0
(»—j jtC^io Joi^
.•
It-
"
thought or said, nor do
we
-.oC^-j ^-.; )ju.aa .jk^to^o,-. JjlSj oj^ k.-/;
see p. 60, 1.13.
Godhead, none of the holy hold
ourselves so
»'.
of the doctor, that ihe
iat liers
Tliis
body
fact
of the
has
eitlicr
tlicreforc
Word
according to
tlic
exprcssion
resplendent with ineffable glory,
is
incorruptible and holy and life-giving, Gregory the Theologian also in the
demonstration contained in the letter to Gledonius demonstrated by saying that the
Godhead overcame the incarnation 2
Accordingly the
.
remained
ilesh
flesh, even after the God-befitting Resurrection and Ascension, but adorned
with divine and
God; and changed
it
is
glory, and
ineffable
with
divine as something that
into the essence
3
of the
Godhead.
expression of the doctor with which
be understood that God the
is
Word
the excellencies that beut
all
It
is
in this
wearenow concerned is
it
was not
meaning
that the
the body of God, and
also should rightly
one and mit withont
llesh
:
for he is
incarnate by hypostatic union in llesh possessin^- an intelligent sonl (but in his
I.
own Ep. 15
nature he
(/'.
is
C, LXXVII,
withont ilesh and blood),
236).
—
2.
Ep. KU
(/'.
(,..
XXXVII.
that
181).
—
is,
:i.
without mixture
oiui'a.
XXV.
[67]
'
N
la^
JL^jw^Öi
.o»_A_./
y3/
^ ^<
Jjoch
i\
oöi
otVKUo
ocho .>a_.po ^pj
J-Li../
v---*.L/
oi.\.D
"^OCH
öS.
;
t>ot^s )^oo
t
f-LO-./
J^.- oi^ ou^-»j
i,^...
"^oXo
-.t-*o;
.-*»oi
j.ia..A..£a.^o
)K^.oK.^
Q-^ ^^-«-OCH
j.-^oa_L_a.2>
oi.3
.«choK-./
>
^_3 ^io ^iJ^o
—
Ms. with slop following.
2.
Ms. I&m^^i.
.J.xco
S!
^Do.^.o;
,JiiO
—
with what he possesses in his essence
3.
'
j-«-flOo/;
^
jJ
'--"-ns.
^2>o
aud
shifts his
we musl without
o£üo; ooC^
.
"
Iioly
Word
think of the
Ms.
cntooCSsi
JJi
V-io/;
U^-»/
J-^-flO
jla^'f-s
K-^ **~^
ovM-
and nature, that
Virgin,
tlie
God
in
thc bodiless and
is
who casily
was united
to the flcsh that
who was
even
in
r
as
the greatness of his infinite
limit to his greatness"', as
David
said,
and he
in
1.
oitsia.
—
Ps. CXLIV,
2.
3.
Tlie best
flow
of God the
emendation of an impossible
text that
I
tlien is
well as miraculonsly
iills
can make.
it
the actual divine
Godhead
above everything, and cannot be comprised by anyone.
i.
Word
was received from
partial Operation as in the prophets.
hypostasis wholly united to a body naturally
no
2
God-bearer and ever-virgin Mary, even the very person of
and not a
ilesh,
»llows illnsions(?)
Even though the
anything but ridiculous for us to say that he
without
f<
the iuiinity of his divine essence'
very foolish and senseless.
the whole of him
Word
end that the man
of
66 V
C
GSlvb.
öuk—/
ground widely said on the advice of certain persons, that
fiesh, is
is infinite,
the
at the
K J_JLa_.'/o
immutable and incomprehensible Godhead.
As for what you say
.'i
•
cnLa.jsv^s
I~
V
^.ch..\o
JK-jl^,_o
JL-S-m Q-^xJ
•
L2''/ J">.ciflQ
t-^?/?
»s^»*.Kjli;
»ovjlso
•
1.
^
JovS^i oibO^io och
.JL..ÜJLS;
5 oci ot^oi oöj^o
f>
•
)Jo
:«^-^
JKJS>«LiO jlojf-^L^^O JJo jfcC^iO»
Jju«Q^v
60
:Ji^.X v o'-i.io/i ^.j ^ö»
V-3
^^jls K\o)S^o JoC^n
,^»j ajoi .«*choK_./
jJ
— 6«
^>'»j;
Jlirn o.^ •J^xo.^ ^io
jJ*o
239
^.,^o
^io*
).a.^v.io
)ot^; jfrC^ia^ J-mKjj
o.m_il/;
)»rr>
K.^J-^,\
woLi/;
och -'t-^o/
J
jLs
ji.oi->.k..ca.so
TO THE EMESENBS.
K*(i ^.\oi yo.±
«t.30 L^floo).^ ot\
)i
—
3
is
For 'there
is
everything, and
is
And
—
3.
?
the subtlety of A.
v, (C) 'infiuil y
*.
—
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
240
.^iS.
OtJLaJL^.OO
.^o
)**
t--^—/
*" ""
^.Otol^-./
JjL.j.^KiO
l^"3
^^
°l°
^io< jlojL^a^jLbo y.*\ :\m
J.^cq^^jo/
^io/
^.io
-JL/»
j_N...
jiiä_->
^5s^;o :(.2L*a2 CH.^i> ^-»/? -Ol
70
KJLi -Jjot
oC^-»
OJS.J3
^-.Vl;
voJi-2L^>;
^iw
J-~oV-s
«
«^.SLba^
N;
^^O
5ivi^O
.-jliö
f«^- oüboo JJoü otboo .•)jm>i i
.opo -.Jk^-io jojSx; otvmi n
vi
L.o£>s
^-JL^a-o
>
^«^>0 yo\S
^
j^paS.
sS/
^-3
.-^OloK-/
vr 2*
^i
[68]
ol^pi
-\~>
*-
-'jlJLi
.v£a^..»a_o
Ja^j
).3u./
J
001
)>-.».
o
,^_.;
oon
^-*;
Jlöiot-co
01-5
»-»-3;
J^-^
J'»-
J^Vl
.J)Q.*äj
)ooi
?
)-t-»t-~
o£io
j.^
J-2 /'
Jj/
/
]" a.
"ViJxA ^ JN~.-ioa.JLo
1.
Ms. Ii"-
is
^jjSsvl/
^ot
—
2.
..^ia.*.io
.Iochj
«.3
l:>o|j
;a«\20
JLa..,.~
jloV^;
J-ia*.
:j.m i->;
Icu.o_ils;
JN^ioaJLO )lo.>^^;
-JoC^jJ
süperior tu
all
and the whole of him things and he himself
belicve that the very hypostasis of
it is
is
God
Ruler of the
,
evangelists said,
«
ever, since there
is
1
mean
all
Tlie
chapter
Word became
a doubt about
all in infinity.
Word became
it,
who was
flesh
and
whole
the
of
Büt, that
incarnate, accor-
handed down from
divine in
and came
who havc
words beyond the
to dwell in us »
in order that
we
we may close
'.
IIow
thc doors
contention, on this point too let the words of the father himself,
the holy Cyril, 2
how
superfluous for ns to demonstrate by testimonies to those
once believed in the Gospel, when John
against
^-Voi
things and thewholc of him
is in all
ding to the apostolic tradition of the church that has been ol'ohl,
v3LaJl/ Jjj/
ms.
sii'
in flesh,
>°;
J^-*-^-
•..>.« »ftoftoo och;
cannot be exploreil by reasou and intellect
thc mystery
him was
^^.io U^\a*i
:^S.
V^o/o
j...s;
come
to our assistance,
who
in tlie
defenceof the second
addressed to Theodoret the deceiver wrote thus
therefore everywhere eliminates the birtli in
union of authority only, and says that a
ilcsli,
man was
:
«
Since Nestorius
and introduces among us
conjoined to God,
who
a
is lion
ou redby identity of name of sonship, in contending against his propositions we were compelledtosay that the hypostatic union took place, in which expression 1.
John,
i.
14.
—
2 xeqpäXotiov.
^iO
jLä.^..~a-jl
,-L.l
•.)^«-^.Q
^_.o»__5
,__>
»NS
) ....
jootj
word
Xs,...!k._o
&\ •v&—\
o.^ JJ/
'
—
Pv
m
-jlj/
•>
is
which
«
:
[to]
^__o
J~»._o._.
oöi
Lju/?
a\
of,.-»
ou-o
..v_i_.£v_-
j»»/j
so, the
is
him dwelt
'For in
2
the objects near
For thus Christ Jesus in a
himself, aftcr
,
it,
itself
the fulness of the
all
it
.
i
..a»i
^„-.ji
has been united
but,
is
if
we may
by a true union as for
that
fire
bodily', that
imparts
tlial
Son of man who in that
is
in
have said made thc temple
I
»
is
recognised to be.
But, that the whole of
! .
to
he himself confirms by bis
it,
him
ofwhom
own words.
4.
»
'
down from
John, in,
13.
—
2. ircXü>«.
—
For «
it
all is
No man
heaven, the
though he did not come down from
;
he became man, for he did not bring the
Gyr., ed. Pusey, VI, p. 404.
—
heaven
its
so say, that the divine and
which he
recognised to be one
füll,
Godhead
or
like light that shines,
hath gonc up to heaven, except him wlio came
1.
Joot JLio
we have often said, is same God and man »'. After the
body, and was hypostatically united
were divinely
Latin only.
*>*>c__«.
kw_J j-JU^
-__o
written in the Gospel of John also that he said to Nicodemus,
heaven
-Jt^-.^
.
^__o
.'J-..-«--
.J^._o.jl
;
-.jjua^oo
oi-O;
oot •.K-.jojSx laü_\
i._.-v
Word
the
is
from the Virgin a dwelling-plstee
tliings
s£oo.±Oy-CL.*J
'
JJjX>CX.\
-.otoK»,/ -__;
ajoi
the Scholia also he comes forward with the same wo-rds as
incontaminable nature
him was
»t-J-^o
-_»j
r_.~is..»i js
oöt_\
~__ö;
^_.ch.^>
nature without Variation and conl'usion, as
not by assumption simply
heat
ss^^ooi VV-«
)ooi
a\
^-.'»Loi
öi__\
.jk^_sO-s._>
•
jJ._o._i
hypostatic' dcnotes nothing eise except this only, that the nature
i'asliion in
follows
. .
_»oiol^_./}
&*._>/
recognised as one Christ [and]
same
r-
.^oioK../ o
001
la ___._<_._-_
)
.(._a.-i._o
Xt-at-=s
JJ
^
OCX
-.JJ-^o-ao
l\
r^°-^ *JLjl_oi Jl*/
'vxdcu^s/
.
>-.C«oK_./}
OOI
Ms. !;=•
or bis hypostasis,
human
c*-2*
:Jv_^2~->
JJ»°
.J-oa-ua
,.3
.)',
2.
/
JJ /
t-«.-v
k-_)._oa.i.oo
*\ -a^-ö
c__\
Ms. w~-
itself
Na
s-_
)--0oi;
-J_C_O>0
.J..u^o JoC_N oot
ot_5
cx,..__„ J,._o.:>._ö -._.oio-n«-/;
,.>_-_._o
t--*-^.
a CO
"i
1.
the
) »
v_ok_>
,_._o
lo
. •
JJ /
y-t\
joot
vq-^^oJ-s oöi
-
jjotoj
241
^l i^^i! U^A
J^""* ^!
/
)la_
•.V-«JLi
v-OtolS*../»
JjLSOI
'^a» :c*\
yV^
iot.._._o<
.
JLO oor
)
ipö/;
la_,^_.._.
>m^o
,
o/
JioJ
|_.oi^s
JJo
-.,--u~
»J
LjL»J_\
t*.A.j/
JioojSx» (~*.\a_o o£_o t-*-^
.K-.Jjlsoaci^v öiIc_jl.«.___m
TO THE EMESENES.
y.+-~l\
i-^-Ä)
^,-JXjso L-_.^ju_o
j
-
XXV.
[69]
3.
flesh
down from
Schol. de Inc. Unig., 27 (ed. Pusey, VI, p. 550); in
70
i'°
b.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
242
JLa^
*
70 v"
a.
ool
,.3
"•^js^o .J.^'/°
•
.OU^
.v>^io
&l
]i
)lj.fl>v>;
-«
'
J_JL«^_flDp;
^
^
Ä1JU
V-=°
•X
JovSs
fcC^->;
.JKjl«^ |K^oK.s
«oioK.-/j
-Aio
otiv> 000t
K-.J.JLO0/
.J-*-*5-*
^o^ jJo
i
[70]
^^>;
>°l
-Jo»^
^.cxoK-,/;
<-öt-a
K^.->^> ~-^J=0
O?)-^*
°°*
>
.K-.Ui^-.too ojiio ^*; aa-j^Äi» .ouioj
^
jL~ ^-./o .'j^D^o
j^a^QJ ^-/
)l
o^ mi a »
jLio
\ll
J^äiai. yoot^a .-J.-^*/; oC^-o
70 v" b.
Ms. s^'w
1.
—
(sie)-
-
Ms. fc»-
heaven, but he reeeived
it
3.
Ms. wtoajj.
from the holy Virgin,
Nor again, when
and of our nature. and earth and what
is
flesh that is of
our race,
he was speaking to Nicodemus, was
heaven; but inoorporeally,
corporeally in
he
—
in
he
that
above heaven were perpetually
is
füll of
God, heaven him.
And
in
the eiglilh section of the second of the books against' Julian the great in
demon-worship, which were written by him in defence of the Christian religion, the doctor shows how the Word of God, while he is all in all, was hypostatically united to the flesh derived from- the holy Mary, and, beyond
every creature,
filled all
sense nothing
empty
is
and soars above great « all
it is
:
by
whom
(in
space between (how
aecording to the words of Isaiah
the nations have been reckoned as a drop from a pot, »
2 .
But the holy Cyril again speaks ihus
truly.
Nevertheless
The Syriac
is corriij)!
we
men, as
it is
written, and in
did not say that he
and the emendation doubtful.
a suprasensual
infinity of bis greatness surpasses
things that exist with a great
said, in the likeness of
1.
though the
of him),
impossible to say)
of a balance I
all
thingsby reeeption from him
—
who >. Is.,
and as the sand
He has become, as our human appearance :
«
cannot be comprised was xl, 15.
.-JojSs ""^V.
<*_L_io
VJV-3
.ov-ioA ^.ojoÄs^/;
"
^o~so
la\;
[^_ |io
y-'l
t-«->^ -<M
^.o*.
JJ/
]-\,
|
..Jjl^oo ^SiO-S
V^o.^
~otok-./o .v^.to;
[)]°°*
-r'^as
Jv^oJ-so-s
^-»*
[061]
K.^J.^io
^&o ^io
-.)jlo^>
It-00--"?
•j^-, ?
[•
243
JIso-jOD jJ;o
ou^o
J-AaiO
:JK:L^so
[ojöi
l^xm*
y**\
[J|JLooiSs;
jLio
[jlooi
TO THE EMESENES.
y3 *-*».
.JoCSs
[ojcx-=>
^\.i^clxq^.
\y-\l
^-./m
J.JLDO»
J-boJ-J
)v^3 ^»j
J.J;
•
—
XXV.
[711
.Jjldcxo
* 71
'« » s;
-
)
oöi
)»Vjl3;
»^
Gyr. toi; xaO'
—
iva.
2.
Cyr.
utterly silly
and complete
by nature and a
nor
God.
cleft
But
but
say anything of
he
is
whole
and
in
each [one]
tlie
For
kind of hiin
and
filled
it
all
fyply is
body
tlie
'all
And
from
thinars
Word
of
God and
not by
way
of
p. G.,
who
is
of
bim
is
in virtue of
fulness of the
he was as in bis
hiin
»'.
And
in
Godhead
own
the trealise
who admi-
all
the fulness of the
way
:
«
Godhead came
But we believe that the
made
the
body that was
—
T.
XII.
—
F. 2.
to
Word
in truth united
LXXVI, MO.
PATR. OR.
flesh,
removal or change, but rather that he came to
dwell in us, and, to speak correctly, 1.
is
by presence, not being divided
written.
dwell in flesh as written by Paul in this flesh,
it
and heavenly preaching', he explains the meaning of the
Statement that the
became
JtC^wio»
->;
body.
addressed to the queens the opening words of which are, Those nister the divine
f.A.^1/
one and the only Son, and
For, while he
to dwell', as
even so
still
limits of the
tlie
plianlasv, the
in that all-pure
come
.c*\
JjlSlj*
o/
but [above] everything by nature, and in everything as
asunder,
bodily has
follv to
in
God.
every man,
in
gil't
all
.J.2\^.o.jl
K^.3 o/ rf-j-j^ )j.m i
human
in truth
conipletely above
K+l
JJ /
ioia.
was inclosed
confined, nor that he
.K_.J*^.K^
c*\
JK-<jfco»o,.[..]
^ca^aSÜS.
Jjldoi
^.i^jLia-.cH.ioi
^-.;
oiS.-; jla-.oio .^=. V^a.^;
jv»»l
.-,.ioJ.icC^
Joot»
^coa\a.£> (och ssiaio \l\~*f* )la^^^-x
.|~.oi^-
1.
v 3o
jfcC^äo
.|V-2Q.-3
ott" 3
It-«^^
Licoa.:^ •
o^
y_./
17
ru.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
244
«öi .K-|™L.iajia^v
^a^
-oioK.../
ouu^o
jjLSoio
">N -OtoK^I;
jJ;
..\
»fi
•>
J
n
°v
ms/
—
2.
lym i
.-^ oixi
Jioi^aji.
^Jua<
oöi
Ms. um.
to him, possessing
—
o-
la^w;
:i.
•>
K^j
oöi
)K.-.a.—l
—
« .
Word
said that in liim all the fulness of the
spirit
in
him, though
IIow then shall \ve say
and
man
in each
depend
and so
like us llesh,
infinite,
presence
is
(for
united to
united to
is
because he
and
who
is
wholly
its
is
own
he receives
who
jt-^oj-^o
J't-co-s
^-io
A
)•>
Jjoti
Jjl.»J.*>o
)-joi
.^K— Äoo
oöu>
^-;
2 -.
:|K^öK.js
j.*r-oj/
(.^a^a—
oöi
And
divine Paul,
temple.
man
ycLCO
ooi
tlie
or the true union,
much
to dwell, not so
of a
gift
also
it
is
of grace,
but
said [that] his
everything by
all
things from him and they
further also is
is
in
wholly
of gift,
everything and
is
in the all-holy flesh
which the soul of a
shall \ve say thal
But
way
»'.
in
these things with the
a piece of utter foolishness
.-oi-^*j
jla^^S»
«oi
after the fashion in
everything?
oila^.*rjQ.^o
something different from him
wholly
own body, how
filled all
in
it,
y^\
mo / «otoK«/ oCio oolo
Godhead came
not
is
\L\~~l a-\
.-)N«soiaia-3;
in the lioly flesh,
asunder or divided, and further
cleft
in essence,
he
[that]
presence), and
ujjoii bis
nowhere
man own
in
it
öuK-/
v_\S.
^cabs..^a.o
essence; as in the case of a
is in
dwells
r. •. t
.K-j^^roo/ övJ^«/»
^^io
by way of assumption or presence, or by way bodily, that
-s.
Ms. ^°
4.
an intelligent soul, his
declaring the indwelling of the
•))«
o/
I
oj^oo .-«oioK^/
:Jj't.-*/
-oiolSs../;
Ms. oi:*v
o
^a_i;o oolo .-^*Xl
.ks-.J„^io
ooi
t-J^t-o?
»_(
J-L3-./
"^üo
t—
^ü
.V-»-^ jk-S-«-aA
K£.~;
—
Ö|-^.o jj.^L.\. j^^^io; oö| J_C02a^.=>
.«oioK_./
J.^_\icu\
^.;
Jooi;
Ms. sing.
1.
•k—J»="t_o
OVJlSü
.-^JlJJ..S}
Jot\JJ
^iö
-.JL^4:»l
•
-"^Ol-s vA^-o och
to..xia. J.oi.J5
JKä^io
^-^oi
3
JS
*ouio
Jjul./
otKootaio ^.io ^_.ou^o ^.^ot*
jtOS*ioS>
^-*/;;
.
i.ioJ.J
jLx>
^_..ot..\
.
^ N^
y
V-"-^.
^.ooi
•'r^ol-'
«.*/
*^ü ^/;
o/ ^cy.:> ax.ca..2lSo>o JJo «otoK_/
ot\ Y *s.±o
t
1
o£>oi °o«[;J
o-!.caj
.•^^£06 •
Kjscxaicus;
J
ou> )v^a^[;J ji-iojtoo Jjj/
.-ou* o>
,.3
.Jla.au..^
JJ/
[72]
lie
is
without his
gift of himself,
to inquire into
such
a
he
who
is
marvellous
for glorious things are sealed
by
subject
is
only.
In the other treatise addressed to the religious virgin queens, Arcadia
The
and Marina, which begins, l.
A4
regit». ,
l'i
[ed.
Pusey, VII,
p.
285
.
:
world's boast',
the
same
wise
faitli
Cvril
"^-^iOO
Ollo»™«»^-. (Sv-l-DL^jXLio
J-CQ^
^.oioK.^/;
t
—«.^
+s
v-.0|oKu»/
JoCSx
.'(jojSs) Jooi
JLjli/
-.otC
,*jAILio
JKjlxj/
Jl^..s 'p?/? Jo£^\;
Ms.
1.
J-^J..=>
>^
—
1Is
-•
-
om —'3-
God
the
Word,
confining
God
who spoke
the
wills,
who
is
is
^s.
JK*^,-;
öC^.;
.V-«-^
Jov^»
Jooi
V~s
vaLfloaioo \i
vs
_oiok.../
)Va.j2o/
Jl/
vou^u
.^a-ioll^io
061
*£ oiS->;
|Laio^ öto -JK^cu^o;
sa.(in°iv>;
J^lo..cq.3/
J?J^-=>
oöt Jooi;
\coaioKj/;
:
who became bishop
of
Con-
about the God-bearer Mary, and about the birth of :
«
And
instead of a snn she contained without
And do
order of nature
is
and he
not
ask
how
All things run into one for God.
who
is
where
for,
:
For he willed, he was able,
defeated.
became that wliieh he was
To-day
not.
For,
being God, he became man, not by departiag from being God; for he did
man by growth from man
departure from Godhead, nor did he become God by
not became
to these
things
:
but,
:
being the Word,
he became flesh on account
And
he remained invariable in bis nature'.
of suffering', while
die
who
sits
lipon a lofty
and high throne
is
he adds laid
in a
who is intangible and simple and bodiless is grasped by human hands. He who cuts asunder the bonds of sin is wrapped in swaddling-clothes' » 2 And the saintly Proclus who became bishop of the same
manger.
lle
.
city in the exposition
which he delivered
feast of the Resurrection 1.
Gr. &ia
-rö
äitaöi;.
—
2.
in the
spoke to the same
Ju. Chrys., ed. Par.
J'.
.1.
JiooC^; j^jQJt^
Jooi
..JfcC^.io
*^--Xoi
JioV^-s
of nghleonsness.
born,
oöt
\
oöio .^l.K.io
.Jjlj/
).^*jl3o UxiL^K-io
Jbo..»po*
he came down, and he saved. he
^^io
V-i
"I
.1^
jJo
.^pol/
•.«oiok-./j
»o aS.
JfcC^io;
JL-^»1
-J-^-/?
.J.*j/
from the holy .lohn
as follows
Sun
the
-Jo^
Ms. """«M:-
inserted a demonstration stantinople,
.Jjl—
jJjo
i^io.* aajspo *Jjlsoi /^io/
<j-»-
1^-/
mJLJl »3/
JJ
^iwj
V»-3^~.io
)~^a^jol^i
°öi
)yma
vtoqjjI
•:•
.vfiQ^S. ai.».^UL^>iPQ-0;
•
*Lxoot j.io/
)°°l
°öl
«Ol ^.io
JI^-siN-s
.Joe*
v£DQl^.aV^°
^Op°
jb
J.^^
J.iö»o
t^£Q— ^.1
001
^
JJ
245
Jr-^s/ ^-»o£^3 ,^o'^S>o .fc^-wJ
Joovj;
^o
r-3
^a_o jia\^ K.jLio U'oi-^»
^oiV
v^otoK../
3.^^
V-^
joC^;
s^otoK../
.jooi
1^.1- ^.£»iO;
j« via ^.j
..|^j
Jov\JJ
(.JUioa..
oöi
i—*-^ öS.
lxy\±\
J.:>;po
TO THE EMESENES.
joU^N
:)CL*+±0
\la.£L*')<
]i
J~>, .Jjudj
'
—
XXV.
[73
chnrch of Anthimus on the
effect as follows
:
«
The heaven
VI, 159; G\i\, cd. Pusey, VII, p. 165.
71V
b.
LETTERS OF SKYKIÜJS.
246
.K.^jo Joi^s
^l
y.*l
jia^i -.J^/o
sJl.^.* oöi ^.otoJ^/
JjLXO_x\ JJ/ ^.^I\oi.\
.
ou^ i.
.
K.Q.3l^
yjUOo/
JüTo^
I
oj..i.o
K^.J.^q.^.Xm
,)-^Ai
..>4<1äj
JISo^j»
J^~»jjL30-~ JJ/ >v »lo_
.JLa_^S.jLt
)~«-3^x
w.ota.1
^sJ
.
jdoV^S
JJo
•.as'jj
^*i'/?
'He
wlio
was
J «
my
hehl hack
llesh in a
Lord
The
rays'.
who was
body,
my
is
is
the
to
same
llie
strife
rule
3 ,
:
and,
•
J
.
K-^jaoa^o-j
>v aiCL^al
Ljqj_q.\
— »IS — _»
."^«.iaio
^.../
^^^o Vy^
J-/.J*
».t0»j;
is
)«»-=>£>>
God
also cries, light
to
add
JJ
who for,
otlier ihings also
joop \/
oiKiv.\
God He who was :
for as
of the
Godhead
clothed himself in a
though
embraced his
I
which are
like these
But
I
It
and
pray your holy assembbj
2 be of the same mind, as the apostle said
to
and division,
^
J
The sun
and make the discussion inordinately long.
and lawful church
JJ^ö
m <:\o
Maker
Jtot^^coo
superfluous to add to what has been so wisely said,
is
it
flesli,
.^.'^o
^*? vj J?t-^ )*^ vQ^.^1
fear of the
in
JJ/
did not conhne the might of his Godhead' »'.
I
would have been possible resemble them, hui
I
oilooC^si
1
/
earth also cries, die
crucilied in
manger, yet
for
:
v/o
-'JV^
JJ
J..*.iJ
w.oi;
».0
crucified in flesh,
he cansed nie to ineline and carne down'. crucified in flesh
«-*-1
OO)
•> *>;
Jictoj
>; jJSC^IVJ ^.oi.*jo^j ^1
).l./..
-.^i^jl^d
JJ
°oi
-Jo^?
JjJt-/
iatvi\
who became man,
m
)1^!S^.
~.oi
^o*^°J
vOOUL^o; jlcuooojjo -.oilo.^i^a.^a^ J.aü.£d3/
cries,
V
"-»OtO^--»/
JJLoojS^i
.
K../ .JSo_*lflD
^^i
J^./ yO-^J^
oiS.
,0-^4?/
»NjJSoö yOooiL ^ot ^-*/j
°^
,\%t\ "illi
N- rr>o.'r>
n
^.t Jooi
JaoJ^HsJUo .•Jla^Ss^jo
JJ j
oöi
~»;
vm„*£^o .Jp©J.i© "^.^
)j/
>-•/
oöi
.a^oiiKjict^
JJ/
,_»j
-^
*r 3 /
t-^X
w-Xot
Jjjoi«
-JJ^io
j^-Jtio )jl*^; ^ai.
....
)K_oV^*/o
/?
i-^
^.m
).xj.i.).io
J.-ÖOJ..3
a.a_floa.iaS,
vaa*iaia\
J-Jl-,.^
,.0
,l\
O1V.0Q
^>-^Öm ^*^-*/
v£LJX)aj
jl^o
•
\^^.\j\ .^s.^J
[74]
if
anv disputed point
arises, not
make
,
and conform
this a cause of
and of uselcss contentions, but lovingly join with one
another in the inquiry.
But,
if
anv of you has anythiag
to
say, let
him
speak with humble mind, as the words of God, as Peter the chosen apostle
gave admonition
'.
If
anything also needs further explanation, you must not
act hastilv, nur be in a hurry, but await the proper time,
and bring
the saintly bishops, and accepl the healing that they shall apply. l.
Or.
\iii.
i
7'. G.,
LXV,
793
.
—
2. II
Cor.,
xm.
11.
—
3. xaviiv.
—
4. I
Pet.. iv,
11.
it
before
As
for
XXV.
[75]
^^>o
JK-Vai.; ^.\oi ? -61
yQJL^-.j
.^»oiQj^jofc»Ji| 1
fl»
oou
EMESENES.
j;oi
^*/o
)-ioioi\i
Jts^ü;
jioi
jÄo^A,
247
oöt
yojöi :)JL.^ibj
ooi
i"*^^^ .vooilo^ oiaSv-oo JjujJ ..^ö ^>^ -'po/o JL*Aji
Jjoi
jJ/
.yQ.j/
vn-»>»
..olSol/
^JLiO
,<_Aot
••\a-a-s ~<mq_;^j
voKj/
^a^-*
Ms. 'actsL^LU.
1.
the brothcr
_
Ms.
2.
who gave
with him for
.a^j
^o^s
o
^--^./
oc*
v/o
^La3 ..voot^K^/
.voola^ ^oiq-s^
^i. yokoLukj;
vQj/
AOso
Jjl3l./
v-^
«.io»/ jLw^jLio j^caicu ^oj..coo JLso.^; oöi joCSs.
cim. *=
occasion
liini
for this dispute, since
we have
lovingly, and strengthen him, and
And, whether he
in this dispute or
concerning those
^
^> ^>^>
JJo
^j
«oi -.ovS. asloK-»./
oc*.\ .)ö»^. ; ))~^q.ä> \jxin6 ..oJfco»
•:•),.-./
^3
vour member.
t
sali
few words, receive as
|_3lÜ^J>^> y^\
l.
J— jJo .aVa.Äio^
y/o -.«oioK-/
(
olil
^»
.«otoi^no >.oia^>t _o £v..J.JLia~ -.^jljsKs
^*^-*/
oup>
jlai^u.oi..s
:J«5l/
Till'.
1
jto.^. jLi o/ ^---^oi
TO
--
who
is
written these
acknowledge him
one man, or many
ignorance, act
who were associated same way towards them commands us and says, at one
in the
are such the apostle
:
« Him (hat is weak in the faith bring near to you »', and at another, And reckon them not as enemies, but admonish them as brothers »-. It is not because they made inquiries? or because they were ignorant that they
time, «
are blameworthy; on the contrary they would actually have been praised, if they had discussed the point with humility, and not with haste and confusion, and with a desire to add to ignorance; for this is wliat prevented them from
being received
now
that
regard to the discussion which they raised.
in
we have
written so mach,
these distressing matters is
written,
come even
let
luve vanquish e'verything, and let not
into
Covers a multitude of sins' 3
;
remembrance
Rom., xiv,
1.
—
2. II
Th.. in.
5.
—
3.
I
Pet,
iv,
:
for 'love' also, as
it
which love mav the God of love and
the lawgiver Christ also strengthen in you. 1.
However,
-2
r° ii.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
248
yoKj/ ,_*;OÖ>0 .v—O^ voaL^l^/o
w^S.
Joi^jJ
Wh^k*»;
.•.)n«
v< JjsoojLo
[76]
iV
OiO^KjJ.
)-*V^o-s
XXVI (i
27 v
a.
XXVII F
. ft
rsfncvnr^ia
JIS^K^ JlooCSx
hol-*
^jlucv*
«Ol N_.J.i0oko>0O M->x J.ia$^ ^«V-o -io
rsf^ardßo rdx*aj3T\
^2n
rsf^'i.^r^
148 r.
M>. om.; scc
1.
p. 77.
May you
77(e Signatare.
living in
7.
1.
be raade perfect in the Lord, being sound, and
and remembering mc, our religious and Christ-loving
Spirit,
tlic
brothers.
The end.
XXVI.
-
-
Of THE
SAME, FROM THE LETTEI! TO JoHN AND JOHN AND
Theodore
'
tue archimandrites.
For the Godhead exists before the worlds and eternally
519-;«.
Of THE HOLY SEVERUS FROM THE LETTER
XXVII.
in
threehypostascs.
THEODORE
TO JoHN AND
and John the God-loving presryters and archimandrites, against the CODICILS 2 OF THE AlEXANDRINE.
Alexander
519-38,
is
manifestly found to say
in that he contends that the holy bodies
resurrection of the 1.
l'ri'li.
.lohn see ep. 'AXeSavSpeta;;
—
3.
and bones;
iho archiraandrite of Lhe
representative
drine'.
llesli
in
'J'J.
--
Palestine, 2.
nasterj of
if
tliat
in
our text
Romanus
(p. 85,
the form of angels,
(S.
1.
is
9)
the
hath] not flesh and bones'
'a spiril
xwoixuia. In Greek extracts this letter
39.
is in
I..,
i.
55),
wherc Ihere was no monophysile patriarch
but U»t»«a^> occurs
Luke, xxiv,
[man]
becomc spiritualbodies, denying
called
vvhere
who maj have
(cf.
S. L., p. 148).
-/.ata ÄleEdevSpovi
iL
n
I
3 ,
Severus'
For John and
or xari rräv
xtoSixiXi'wv
ran onlj be rendered 'the Alexan-
J
XXVII. --
[77]
^_io
i^AltO
U-^t-O J-La^OÖlO
.'jlt^J
>,....-
y°»i
,^JL«Q-.o
—ob
J_.oCSx
|I.J5Q.£l\i
)-»^ Q-^- J /?
loKa\o ^» V J^»)—
.ölVo
V>t^°
|iotax.\ )oC$5s ))—-o JiotQJ )ooto Jiotcu
pcjba\* ^s^soi
^x — d/o
^-^oi^s-o
~../
^_^.\cn
)
.^Sl* cl^
.^Slh« joü^X
r
)oto
))--~ o
E KoV*.»»io.
according
to
appears that doctors of
—
E
2.
sing.
—
tlic
preaches contrary
church,
J^'f-t-^ 3 Jio-flD
J.*-.«~0;
*--<^x
-
who
the
t<>
3v
^
^.io
v
^3
oolo
.J^a^Ks «.iSo
Ji_ßj
^*3j
Accordingly
'
manifest Iy
prophets and apostles and holy
and he
;
it
the
words
is
of faith receive,
vve
under anathema, even
if
keep silence.
the holy Severus patriarch of Antioch
()/'
dore and John, the God-loving preskyters in
For to
\ve
may
answer
men
do everything rightly
is
2
of
God «
und Theo-
of Ihr Alexandrine.
outside also saying,
also saying of each created thing,
and God saw the light that
the letter to John
and archimandrites, which was written
to the Codicils
hear wise
[nun
»
i .
And
Not
to sin
\ve see the divine
3
at
all,
Scripture
Let there be Light and there was light; ,
was good »; and again, « Let there be soand-so and there was; and God saw that it was good »; and after everything together so to spcak which he called forth and which answcred, « God saw 1.
Gal.,
i.
9.
—
2.
— —
xwSwiXtoc.
stood iiMtpteTv ferr' ur
'
fall
').
3.
4. I
it
Throughout
this
passage the translator seens
do not knovv tho source of
this
cit ition.
Iü liavc
s v '
'
E 08
|oo*j
Jooio
and expounded the God-inspired Scriptures, and outside what
and
K-./
öuk-./ JotSs;
.
t
in revealing fashion taught
according to the apostle's ordinance \ve
^o
'
K ©v»M-
'{.
the unerring saying of the Lord. lie
^-«^°i
-
)>-*;
;
I.
K-.JLjjv 2*5 !
'^J^jo
)ooij»
*^o JouSx
\i
»,a
v-»-^
J^aia-J^o soaaj»
-.^.j-io/j ^_=l\i
249
k^.L«^,v
L,J.^f\.iO
)KJ^.ia^
)lo.JLia>otj
^°
io^; UV^J
v jl^o.^
)J»
^^^io pe/j .^ai«
L^JÜ»
LüKjl^. o_ojl3o ..o3l^
j*o»Jlo
,yo^ L^~J
TO JOHN, THEODORE, AND JOHN.
misunder-
v"
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
250
J_*£_0»
^_6
,._> o
001
jj^i. ya.*. ^_o.___o>ö»
)t^>,^__ a2_N
»
E69r°a. )lc___)._o jJo
^v*.
,..__>
*
F
32
r"
ou_.__.f_>
).._.--,.->
:^°/
)K_V->
,._
J_^_j s_o..__a£_c_.£_o t-»-^
^.OOt
'oOf t_5 •
Here begins an extracl
1.
all
in
F
^.
K._J i_.j\._
—
2.
lo!
it
was very good
K
|l !•-»-•
in
•
.
—
jlo__s_^
v_>K.J
_.OK_-_s_X
jj-O. jloJ.a___o
J__DK.i_s._o
^-_;
^o____\
)!._.___>.
)Ia__-_^s_s
)J;
vo°''^^_N-i0 ! \0-ot
__/o •Jla_c__S o___J./
_.oi
V.
31
^__Ö
lo_\ J_a__»
,___vO|0 -.looi
Ji__J-_-__x
sav that things which are good both they
J>l\___0
1.00t
_»Öt}
^-o~m vsol
made and
that he had
:)_<,._.£.._.
lc___v. .)oj_5x ,_.__ loot
^S&^iO .^JLJL-O
^_o» s-ou-k
)_.i___
/
^__/
t-*-
.^_Oi_K-_/
v
vsol .J~m/ ^--»
ot_^ -.^--5
*»-£>-
Jla_x__£C_xo
JJ>
)la-_-V-a\o iV___s»3
.l^a_xfcoi/
.JjloJL'
J}Ot
j_v__£._.»
j)Q__\
sJlj/;
-.ypa^
J.J.a-7
..^-.ow.^-.-/
JJ
yj:.i__._,j
_s___so ..J._a_0»; oiK_>V_. ^-.oi_K_/ )K_»__o^2o
-ä/o ^--301
-.Ol
^-.-oi
t--ojL.J
)-*>«:- -.
-.t-iö/
J._cJV-->
"Jlola*._o
vJlj/
Jk.___>J_---O0; ^üO»
)$__>;
^«jöto
^._oi_<~---.o y_-.otJ.io
:
vj .yV^ajt
.,_—
J._cl_o r -_ot_>
fl° :J-Ji~oc__
t->
))\.>,^-_» ^--;
)ot__N
.|i.-_-_i
Öi-x
'ÖU-X-.}
^^-_o
^3
jootJ»
.^-OloK../
)1^-.3j-
.^-*-»/'
.)K._.£o_ );Oi
'JJ/
)ou_Nj
.^_oi_tv._/
y/
^_oo
^.61
[78]
E w-_».
3.
»'.
.',_»/
—
)._-_-_-_.;
)_%_»-_•
)----/
E o«.
'1.
How thencan anyone
themselves severally, and because
together with one another and inake up one world, arc a sin
fit
God's part
they are not a
they are a
good
so be they are a sin, they are not
If
?
sin.
But,
if
:
but,
if
011
they are good,
by reason that they are corrnptible, therefore
sin, yet rather, as a certain
man
wise
God created every-
says, «
might come into being, and salutary are the creations of the world, and there is 110 poison of corrüption in them; and Sheol hath no
thing that
it
kingdom upon earth
»
2 .
Again,
if
the
man had
iirst
command-
kept the
ment, and not gone astray alter sin tlirough the serpent's deceitfulness,
and
the
lost
himself, then creation itself also
own
seif the
condition
3
in
death,
grace of immortality from God
which we are
itself also
it
Gen.,
1.
3,
for
whose sake
't.
6,
it
:
it
for
came
man
served corrüption and 'was
as the apostle says; but 1.
wouhl have eontinued, acquiring
For this reason then, when
pass away.
drawn death upon
grace of immortality, having voluntarily
in
—
2.
Sap.,
I,
11.
—
its
accordance with the
inlo being its parts also
himself was
made
condemned
to
suhject to vanity' \
hopes further to gain with us what
9-12, 14-16, 24, 25, 31.
for
3. x_x_GTa<ji;.
—
4.
it
Rom.,
had from
VIII, 20.
—
XXVII.
[791
o^
-.viBa^as
«Ol vs/i
jot^s»
^.otaLs;
..^oioN_/
J^*/
JL^io
JKjLSULio
Jl
JjlJ^j
^
.LicuS^;
JJ/
JLs
V.«; jlo^^iw ^2o
.«^
)^a*
..JL^L.;
po/ od.
^iö J-^.^2^ .jLa.a...^caA
k../
•
E
I.
— —
o^>-
e oC*b*l
2.
EK v'ot*-».
8.
F «3oß*l-
the beginning
we
:
and
—
it
:;.
FK om.
will
—
i.
bondage
God
of corruption,
«
"-öl N^»^io jL^aja^^»
^/o
•
ou^—/ ^.oiqjls;
1^?"3 ?
^k^*>
JJJi.
—
K »»U.
tlie
Creation
intö the freedoin
JLiwKj
o«-
oiKü^io; S
F
5.
J.£—"
vSloK*l
sing.,
E
ins.
-c* )Kjta^» JJo
^j *s^-
.•^a.^tsJil
jJ
—
6.
E kxsa^j.
kingdom
of
heaven
itself also shall
:
most
he freed from the
the glory of the
of
für the
when
children
of
»'.
(And öfter other
my good
But,
might be corrupted,
for
you
have lieard; but,
sincs
contrary brought
things).
friend, neither indeed did
it
Ihal
as
K^^
^-/
continuanco without eorruptibility
liave
cries,
»V—AI J^-m-s
)K>.X> t.*.^ )t-7 .jojSs»
1»_üwK.ji/
are admitted to the resurrection and
wise Paul himself also
^*>
Jl^.j.s ^01 t-*-^
\QJÖo ^6t )K^a-T» tK.ao )Iqjl^jl— Kio JL>
7.
jLaau^ia^o
''Kloa**
oil^,,:-3
>°>LoK.JlJ;
j^-** LI
^.; JJ^-i-» .•jla.i^SL-, fcoo
JJ
pa^^j
^
Jj-^;
251
t~«-^ aa.i>po .L-.ba.Aj
.3/0
'oc*
JK— q.jlJiI; Jio^:»
jK^a-xil* )io^^>
^./
)cu3u<
^ö|A .JlaxISoL— fcoo
joou;
s-oioK.-/
TO JOHN, THEODORE, AND JOHN.
'
heiug
inake the world in order
salutary are the creations of the world', it
is
of a
very fluid nature, he on the
in
order that
even creation
itself shall
inlo
it
ruption; for indeed
'
God
it
might partake of incor-
he freed from the bondage
of corruption into the freedom of the glory of the children of God'.
what
logic
is
it,
teil nie,
I
hat rational
man who sinned
of his
For
own aceord
should according to your argument be raised to incorruption, while creation
which
is
inanimate and without perception, which for his sake was made
subject to vanity, should be delivered to final destruction, and not partake of the incorruptibility and the glory ofthose 1.
Rom
,
viii..
21.
for
whose sake
it
was made
'
'
i '
LETTERS OF SEVRRUS.
252
'
E69v°a.
pö-*^
\
J-^>CHl
^.J
Jt^ax voch..s
Ij-iJS.
yji
)la..o...i|i
vqjoi
>
K
«»•
n\ ^*^ot
subject nifest
to
2.
F sing.
—
:s.
FK
according to the
JoÖt
tmvi
^oio-oöa.*
(jLiCL^.
•)il-3^D
.(bs.-^/
—4. F ^i»»-
om.
—
r,.
failli in tlie
^\
1
,-^^.LiK.iO
——
J-^iJlo
1,
"^s^iO ^Jl2J J-Jt-Q-"^»
.
J..ca.:>a.^ib /i
shall bc
divine Scriptures
:
Jp»J
.U>).l^oo
F """^n^ns^, K
thc world
tliat
\JK-,öCSx JKjiitoi
l~*-^->^
o£^3; )Lia~.\
.(.iabs.x
For
corruption?
.
•**°<
im.Dä^Ä>/ .yüikoLJ
^-.J
A\*.aA
.L^o-ii öt^a^fio/
—
.
Jj/
.J»»JL=>J
°^?
^.Ö|\ t"*-^
^^,'
.)(-—/ vxoo-.y(Tn
1.
jjj
.yoN-D.-jLj
jÄO.iO
\j\
ota^a—\ *E69vb
yOOOJJ
sOO).^K~./
[80]
,J
JJ.'^»
).CCL^
Jujj o£^.o
|io tU>.^ .(.xi/i
"»^i^K^-
consummated for that tlie
ma-
is
rudiments
which compose this visible creation will not pass into absolute non-existence, but will be says,
«
The form
also testifies
heat, and
changed
of the
when
world passeth away
he writes,
«
the elements shall
promises.)
also, «
They
all
And shall
them up, and they
»
Paul
better, ',
The heavens
and not
testifies
'this
»
new heavens and
a
2 .
wben he
world', and Peter
shall be dissolved
burn and collapse
righteousness dwells look for liis
something
into
with fervent
(But those in
new
whom
earth according to
before him David sings about the heavens the passage
grow
old as a garment, and as a vesture shalt thou fold
shall be
Words agreeing
changed »\
with these were
written by the Theologian Gregory also, in the sermon on the funeral of his
brother Caesarius, as follows
Why
do
I
become
a
man
:
«
But
of time?
I
l'aint-hearted about the
hopes?
await the voice of the archangel, the
I
trump, the transformation of heaven, thc changing of the earth,
last
emancipation of the elements, shall I.
why am
I
I
l
he renovation of the whole world.
tlie
Then
see Caesarius, no longer departing, no longer carried, no longer
Cor.,
vii, 3t.
—
2. II
l'el.,
m,
12.
—
3.
Ps.
-
I,
27.
XXVII.
[81]
-
o\ .\j±\ yaL*\ o-^o -X'-~\i
y^\
JoIa;
JLii— /
.vOS^— Kjo
»s/j s*ö(
oi^~. ai\
"*^
^»
*opl
,yQj/
yj .»qi\^'jo .voVaj
JlS-ioo
^*K.^ojJ
jj
Jjldci
j-x.^^^v
\^6l
JK-",.^?
F
—
l'K 1-a^-
ins. l'/v
2.
being mourned
for,
110
-.Joo(
J-äOt-i»
^s.^
J^J.__b.iajL_o
^
jjk^ioj ~6t
J-"-
—
JLjv-»/
^^
J.o2_\;
JJ-'t-^/;
^*?
3.
K
30"00
;->.:_»•
—
',.
longer being
ok'j
*Jj__OI
FK
And
the
epistle to the
ment
-.oilüLj
grow
shall they
Romans, that he
';
O
Hebrews speaks
man may
he added that, as a
But,
if
which he also
fold
in reality
as follows
:
in parabolic
tliis
:
fold
com-
besides
form
:
As a garthem up, and '
states in the epistle to the
and setting forth the easiness
up a vesture, so
worse he needed another; how long
commentary on the
world
the
in
And
«
» ~.
shall
he fohl them up
he effected the transformation and Ihe creation
something better and higher so
the
"^.^oo;
most brother-loving', and
and as a vesture thou shalt
a thing
*voK_j/
1
Jiot
have wished to depiet thee, or
shall transform the
and change them. into
old;
JJ.a-.oi_s
bright, glorious, exalted, even
pitieil,
demonstrated anofher thing also rworth attention 3
they shall be changed
in
J-oj-o-I-so
he also denoted the transformation of the world by saying,
for
)^
-»öl?
most wise John, the expounder of the divine words,
mentary on the tliis Iie
I
J-Li.«/» ..^aLfloo/
l't-*^?
,J
-.V^ö/
om.
as you have often appeared to nie in a dream,
most brother-loving; either as
*-•/?
J-jJ-io
la^v; Jla-.oV.so
vn.*JLCD
-.J-i-icooiV
V--ss.
.yaal^j
^*J-S/
J-a-*a3^s
JU-^J?
ju/ jl^-cooli
s.o^.xi
•.
la-V
J-£.=^
253
yU^fO
o/ .v-C^ k-j~J./
Jl^-aul. y~»/o
'i^-ÄJ IS^>)n.iL3 Jjldoi :|.*^i«.ioo
:
^_.pa-,K-io
I.
>>»'-'
)°^° *Jp°/ P^oi
)?o«
^°f*»°
AM) JOHN.
JOHN, THEODORE,
T<>
easily, for the creation of
will
epistle to the
something
you not be ashamed?
Romans he
matter in very complete form, writing as follows
»
'.
And
gives an accounl of :
«
'For the expecta-
1
of creation
tion
1.
to
ifiX-rats
eres T»fc a)T,6e:'a;.
,
äSeXomv
—
3.
he says,
e[k>£.
—
1.
Or.
'looks
VII,
Jo. Chrys. 7iapEpyt,v.
21.
—
for the
The i.
last
revelation of the sons
clause runs
eite
In Ep. ad Ilebr. Ilom.
toü III,
ßciüXe
of God.
toüto ävaxuiio'jvTo;
ö (ed. Field
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
254
jj|
.öu^^p Q^
.^ipo/
*E
70
Jnot;
)KJi.£J^
^.-J^oi
l^—V-3
V*^
-.I^jl^Kji/ Jioja.ytJCLiK
[82]
^imao
)j»=lco.2>oo
».3
-J-a-ßO-*>
j«*^? -oiaX=>;
ojj
'ch-\
o^
jk-i-=.
rb.
^.^>Q
JJ^2l^sO
J^JS^';
)Ki*^; )la^\ ool
1.
k ;-»/»
—
2.
Jj>ioi
K o»M-
—
3.
.^St^i
^-io;
E
—
oV
For creation was made subject of
him who subjeeted
it
vl^^
^> .^-.»-a.-^
in
EK
4.
^*"' .^-O-^^^;
JLIS^K^o
JIs^oi»
llaaiis«».
10
_
:,.
^cuAo
JV
E «w-
to vanity, not of its
hope'.
jVa^C^o
^-*Aoi
own
accord, but beeause
For what he says
something
is
like
'This same creation suffers great pain expecting and hoping for the
this.
good things which we have looking'.
But, in order that
just tlie
mentioned.
But expectation
is
earnest
may be clearer, he also personines too do, when they introduce rivers
account
the whole of this world, as the prophets
clapping hands, and high places leaping, and the mountains dancing;, not that
wc may understand
reason to them; but that so that this
it
these to be animate, nor that \vc
we may
learn the abundance of the
reaches even to things without perception.
same thing
in
may
And
assign any
good things, they often do
the case of distressing things also, introducing a vine
lamenting and wine and mountains, and the roofs of the temple crying, that But, from this again we may understand the greatness of the evil things. imitating these, the apostle personines
'
creation and says Mint
it
groans and
had heard any groan come from earth and sky; bul that he may show the abundance of the future good things, and suffers
the l.
pain; not beeause he
desire of escape
A
similar passage
is
from the prevailing
cited from Sev. in
evil
Cramer, Cat.
in
things. Ep. ad Rom.,
'For creation was p.
U7.
XXVII. --
[83]
TO JOHN, THEODORR, AND JOHN.
V*^ ^£-*>
jla^ioj J»-^?
jik^^io
•)>*-»'»»
s*iOso
.J.iio
255
"^Oo
,),-./
.looi E 70v°
w ^Q->
-.
s-.
luv Hv-*^
)»^>^o
y^y^ll
°Öv-JÖ)Kji
.J.io/}
^\ot\
^D ^_»J
^^io
.k-J^\
^,-iai.i
Uiwijo ,_äo
:)lon.ym\ l^iA.*/
iVcu/
yopl
1.
K ov^W-
made ted
—
^._./;
lj»J-
—
K
:j.
a curse,
prophet
„_,i
U^l./
ov»^»l^*-
—
4.
J^»/
061
F «ök»/ (LAW
^*/o .yCiuKxj
JK_^i3Q.sl
po/ ja^bo
-.joot
;;Ka/ Lul ^-/
.
.yO^Jj
K...).-.
%»*6
V-*-^
V-^?/
Jjp/ öus
.\OJÖi;
^io );i_^fcooo
.JLäk**
ecrcspswe/))-
—
J..OO.A;
5.
E
<J°
its
is
von received a body tbat
is
mortal and passible, the earth also received
and produced briars and tborns.
the eartb will
vqjoi .Loa* yooi.-^/
-.yo^jj
4
p-.\
^.j
)..m\
K*J^-i .pö/»
,j-'po
y-o'yiL
)a5w
own accord, but because of Iura who subjec'Creation was made subject to vanity'? It was made Why and wherefore? On account of you the man. For,
What
corruptible.
^..oÄoiio +s J^»/
^>k.\ ^io J^iajLjs aixsl/j
jl^-t-s
subject to vanity, not of
it'.
since
K
2.
.'v
.^otoJL JjJ^o
Uau./
L-iJLio
kj/
^...j
.yCiqi\ ..Kjo -V o_i/
J^jJ-so
^_^oi
^_»;
Kj/
fcoa-flo
y^\ yoouboo .Nj/ jolabo
jjj^e
ia^
JLia^a.A
Jloil^-ooj
grow
saying,
But, that heaven together witb
old and eventually pass to the bettcr ending, liear the
'In the beginning, Lord,
thou Iaidst the foundations of
the earth, and the heavens are the
work of tliine hands. They shall perish, all shall grow old as a garment; and as a vesture up, and they shall be changed'. And Isaiah, demon-
but thou endurest; and they sbalt thöu fohl tliem
strating these things, said, 'Observe heaven above and the earth beneath;
because
heaven hath been solidified as smoke, and the earth shall grow
old as a garment; and they that
You have seen how
'creation
dwell Hierein
was made subject
be freed from corruption; for the former said fohl
them up, and they
Hierein
shall
neither shall
perish
shall be
like
inen
the
them
who
changed ',
not
dwell
in
'
',
shall
perish
like
bow
also
to vanity', '
As
a vesture
1.
Tliis
Jo. Ghrys.
passage
to
The author
'
universe
of
this
'
(p. 84,
1.
2)
is
Catena seems not
cited to
shall
shalt
thou
destruction, for
undergo such as
temporary destruction, and through that very thing they IX, 745.
them'. it
and Isaiah said 'They that dwell
speaking of utter it
in
a.
Greek from
have noticed that
this it
this,
but
the
shall pass to in-
letter
occurs
S.
in
in
a
V.
N.
C,
citation from
K
.-,7
i".
1
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
256
E70vb.
flr^>. oto ^V^ö^; ^*-\oi
Jjoi
i)p/ >
»
i
tbo 1ojuS*^~Aoo
^.^sio .Jto^A»
JJ^C^o
NsJ.i»
.looi
);o»
^.äSoi
^-./j
)J^^.io
^coa\a.3
JJ/
jJ^wia^
JjKaql^V
.JJö
JJ/ .**.ju~
JJo
01..A-/ *t-«-^ );oi
^.öi
/
>J^.£wio
•
)lpo; )o—jj cl^ ..l^-a^K*/ 1.
FIv
^v —
C.
Ms.
willi
creation
farther
(im.
—
that
itself,
However
011.
aud showing why
What
reason.
llow then
a thing
these things for
my
ought not even
to
Was
was
it?
sets
life
again through you' says,
'It
show
that
1.
:
was not made il
is
Gr. woTief ouv xai
4.
stop,
—
5.
he
things'
its
it
that
in
it
v^«/
-it-aa—
Ms.
N^^? •
Ns ~""
«.
poiuted
also
says
subjection
and assigning us lo
/
as
the
underwenl
was indeed made for nie. me injured when it undergoes
for
it
in
it
another way,
we
question of justice and injustice with respect
But Paul because
1
the
is
of
änavTa
lie
personiüed
il
have stated, but by another method of
underwent
subjecl
xtfoi;' (Susp
0111.
speaking about
is
for
shall
meaning its
own
6ia toüto eiiisv [Jo.
But what
things for von and has become
evil
it
hearer.
the
also
become
of 'in hope'.
will',
incorruptible But,
when he
he does not say this to
possessed of thought, but that you r>
Ms.
.fco/
-It-31-00
/
indeed as Paul
Bot, to look at
nothing;
for this
-^°
just
for
all;
—
Uv—
V*-^ &l
JJ
v
v~*?
superfluously to comfort
lost
it
^^o
o ,-.K». ^-io
these
done
and perception.
It
''JJa^jo
&fa
JJ
like
'
this kind,
which was made
himself
But
at
reformation ?
'What say you?
corrüptible.
of
J^^too
-
F and K end.
violence
uses none of the argumenta that
reasoning
in
saying
Not
raise the
without
by
V-«^ ^/ .j^o,^.
^->J;
J.^q.:mlxS.
owl^s^s o\j p°/?
was made
another?
^i«
.^S.
JjLio
Ljol ^Si^ioj
ool J£v_*_l^^~£oo
the universe',
is
ihen?
for
is
as
'.^^soi
J-L3-./
jpMU
vy>ftj> JJo o£S. ,^2^ J^o,vs;
for the presenl he
it
these things
to things
J-»ooi
3.
indeed
rjust
corruption, to
FK
^.ooi öj^-o
*$fc*iaio
J-»t-*/
.^-.«.X.siflO
/
.sJ^X^io tOs^s.^ JKJL^s
Uere the extracts stop following. — 7. Ms. ^m2.
A,i
>^a— K.io
.))-*.^.ji
JK-^jl^_2l~ fcoco
.looi
JJ/
M
j
.
JV-o-^a-^
^-.^01
JJ 9
JJ
s
.looi ^fcC^w^.iO
^.^oi
Kio Ipo/; ^-^01 '^o
)aS. JjLio .looi CH.-N.-/ y~.i
^y*>
JjlSj
JJo
oöi
p vxoo^o.3 »s/;
:lj...3jl/
w.Ö|
V**^*?
•**>/
.)---JL-=)
^^s^ioj Ja~ioo
JjLio
K_.)^.Ji-*/ .'JL=lxd
^_..>
^oo
^otQ^o^-c^ oV-o*
.\£bl
IW°
t"""^
ouS..»*
s-tC^^iO» "^«.301
-.looi
Jjlsu/
jlajjjj
—
la^s
JJ
-.K.^^.jo ^.^Xoi J~JV~/ "^.^ooi
JJo
71 r° a,
yo'^
^;
JjlJlJl^
[84
may
Ghrvs. oiäioü
learn that every-
elitelv]
w? taüta napior^taaiv.
.
^£^0
3/;
öu-I^_*/
p
JOO»
»3/0 y
)J^.£^o ~_.;
JJ;
)
)K_^_-
a
-
^/
-
>» oi-
—
;>.
^>
JjLSO
.jl^— ;
)lo,_-2iJ^
^20
ojo<
3
Jj^o»
t-0
^axio ^5
an extract
Here
F
in
jLx-.;
-irn'>o
32 v"
57 r,
K
end.
headed
:
itself also
But he stated also
also,
What
be freed'.
shall
even a thing that
^/
"^.ooi
is
in'
2.
^.o«.^>
it
that
is,
of
'shall he
'
is
be no
the same, so,
when
it
he says,
when
the
'
it
God
»
and
is
Scripture,
he thinks that (Jod
world bis
sin;
a
thing that
grace
of incorruptibility
made.
It
was not
jection also that 1.
In Ep. ad
as
was
E l£a*>>o-
3.
—
not a reforma-
Because creation it
good things.
shall fullow the
it
beauty
became
corruptible, creation also
for
I
he freedom of the
'
not is
is
is
a stranger
accustomed
to
and a barbarian to
the
a Creator of corruption,
of fluid nature, but
together with
a sin of
Rom. Ilum. xv,
—
from the bondage of corruption';
became
the Alexandrine
Scripture,
divine
o£^o
JldJ^Ji— kio
in the
again follow; to denote wliich tndeed he added, 'into
But, inasmuch as
Jilo
rendered incorruptible, creation also as well shall
is
glory of the children of
|^-^io
That not you, but
also'?
longer corruptible; but
For, as,
^ot
*JojSs;
JJ /
^\ ö-«^>
is
'
far inferior to you, and that does not partake of
delivered',
shall
it
your body.
i
E -'wo.
what hope.
ool
^.01 .v3loI
^oi n
-.J-io»;
^a >&= —
itself
'
>t-JI
:Jj^.a.~fcoo
I001
J^j^coo/j
reason and perceptiön, this also shall partake witli you
For
^^
,vio/
thing was brought about by the will of Christ, and the one tion of the other.
001
-J
.i^-.U |K.-V_s «ot
v3/l OCH .JjÜ'f.S ^Oi. -^0-*^°
and K
F and
J-*o»-.3
°^°
°^
J,
oU-Oj ^^6 oc*\ .J.:x&0^
Jj,jlJI*Oo
Ott^^O
the extracts in
-oiofcs-./
257
JW JJk-uiou-fcoe
-ot
Jjoi ^-/;
.
.v^Lflao/ övS.
j
)°°«
^l
)i-3
4 jJ
:^.ot
°^
t-^v
Ilere begins
1.
E
.0
~°t?
out«*../
J^sto^ ^.»»JLmjSs J-^V-30 ^.oiok../;
o»-^-»/
•)?°'
^/; -öl
3 -T-^? It-^ !
Jj-*--/
.JojSx 1
^.; V^?/
..^01
^-,1
JJ
Jl^a^Lkl; Jio'^o
-s.
:J-ojSs
JJo
^-»aiö
}»*-
?
Kj/ a\j
w.oio JJ/
jooii
JOHN, THEODORE, AM) JOHN.
^^o
Jjl./
-,-oiioo J-L^i—K^o
.
t njni
.J'qcp
2
-oto
«o.^;
4.
- TO
XXVII.
[85]
God
man
for
is
teachings of this
and he
whose sake
that Christ reformed
also
it
was
the world's sub-
man's sake, that he might bring
16-19 (ed. Field).
calls the
honoured by the
in
one set of
E
11
r
l>
LETTERS QF SEVERUS.
258
71
V
)lai^^L-*K.io J.JLX./
^
JN«— aj3.*.K.^o IS.
jL^-iciia-s
.
*7lvb.
-.r»
»^
^
(la-j^^L.xaio
*.)V^S;
Jl.o-.oV—a._s
,.3
v»ö
.J>
v
[
I»
Here begins an extract in F 32 v°, headed F um. Here the extracts in F and K end.
place
and
JjLSaoi^
place of another,
öl'
as
:
«aol-.
y~.•(
^»öl
)v-^o
COQ
\j\
^.^.ioi
J_s/
..
J~.oC§n ).*.j5a\
oi»JS^.co_a^.
JJSoa.»Ji_i .^s'fa.io
l3 »-^-i0 U*-^ -J>-A^o» J^*C^;
J-
— -».\o|1
MkJLiOt
J.-a-«t>.J5i
xr-^
JL\i
Lax:s..ä-~k.:>o
yo+So "^Jls; oi\-J5Q— yoKi.^
JlSoa_»_jO; J-.jq.9l3o -.Jv^-00 ?
Q_-._D"f .^0lO
things in
-.
)
:
)ta_ct -.£Q.iLiajs .vAJj
l^ r ^.^.^i
1.
3.
JJo
i ooJ^ .•Jla.ioa-*.;} J_ia.iÄ)^ ^»;po;
f-^S-A
-6|
iiv^o
»)t^jf>|
r>;
i
J-*-ii-a^;
:^-V-. Jl ?
la\ :uAKjij )la^^^2 :Jlolo~Oo
w.6(
^-io
qjso^Ka/
.
^ ^.ioo
.
JJ
^lX^ -^oX-iJ^;
^.-;
Jjoi (.^o-^s.^ sä/ ö»^>;
»Not
v
jloou^s ji-\
v£Da^.\_i.flDi
•J^N
v-*'
w^oi
Jloj.o-.io
.-JK.-.OV;
JoC^j Jla-i
-°\
J.-ÖQ.A
*
jlo.->w*-2uJi
^^io; od-o^-^
Laxia-oi
J
2?
J»o^.=> <£>loKxi -l
-üN—
^-.;
Jöt-^—.»
t-*-
.Ji^j
\-
»
»J.
ojNj;
JSw/
jN^a^o
Ji^rp'
jlc^-^aL.»
.jiVoi;
'JJ/
ou^> )ooi
JJ
.J^aN-M JLi.«
JJ
[86]
)lä—/lO
and
in
K
57
.-J.^O.a3.^ r°,
headed
:
L.Cy.3
JlOJ5.i.O
©v*>-
—
2.
K
eis*».
wicked and deceiving man says;
this
—
in
bodies that had been delivered to death the immortality of spirits,
in place
in place
of the
corruption of
llie
world
eternal
abnndance of sins abundance of right
of
who had
he might raise man,
incorruptibility,
acts; bnt in order that
and by erring been stripped of the
fallen,
grace of God through which he had immortality, to the original
through the
world also
resurrection of the
shall partake of the
and
bodies into incorruption,
State,
by which
this
freedom and the glory, as \vc have written.
{And after other things.)
Bnt l'rom the investigation von have plainly recognised bis corruption
on every point, and his spuriousness
which concerns the Father and has
cast
behind
him
llie
in the
matter of faith; in the theology
Son mingling
of hypostases (since he
the godlessness of Sabellius the
Libyan);
in
the
Incarnation of the Önlv one phantasy and change, and the other things that do
away
the
true
Humanization and
figlit
Resurrection lessening of hope, and denial in the creation
of the visible world, a
appearance of good
will
arms
itself
against our salvation; in the
of the resurrection of bodies;
blaspheming tongue
against the
that
under the
wise Creator and Maker,
—
XXVIII.
[87]
«otoK-./» och .u*_ul./
-
-.v
»Ol
w
n;t
*'*'
'
.
|1q
»
N-^3
^.oi
J-^~^ "^-»aoi ^t-^o
.j;aäo
^n jj;
vi
°>
259
^ÜO
^iO
OJOt .-)-OL.V>
^-*> ^-.J
»
I
:^o',L^-^oo
yo—iöio
oooi;
imA
ABOUT TUR ANTHROPOMORPHISTS.
»-«^ k-J-^4
)K„ju-.^o Jlf-^ ^2>o
h^( Jjl^ä>£> ^io
jJo
«jl»/
xxvni E 93
.^\^Ai*Tt co&c\Ar£f:\ r^yiixxi
caa tar^n
• b.
r^iailcvj3ȧ
<
^A->ar^ rsfxj"va &c\^3:v3Tt ^cuaa ^aruix-ra*
jcoaiv*r£r"n
i
*E93va.
vrtfcalrsf
JUi
N,
. »v,
Ms. sing.
1.
ool
^jL^^ioji
.
—
K
2.
and that utters
,-SO
Jj}/
oin.
akin to tliose of Mani
follies
was he named Mani from
well
confused
Ghurch, and
among
opinions
are
tlie
that
rnania,
who
founder of the Manichces, these
L^^too, .•^l J.\iLiß.iO
».*.=>
.JjL-X^.
is,
most
are
exceedingly
and
rejected
madman and Marcion from madness, who is
Christians
analhematized by
manifest that Alexander, inasmuch as he has agreed with
anathema
shares the
punishments
'.
XXVIII.
Ol'
BEFORE
TUE
of each
SAME
EPISCOPA.CY,
IN
one, being
FROM 1THE
7"'
WHICH
CONTAINED
IS
THEIR ACTION if
we
when again we hear 1.
f.
383
toward
Greek fragments
Epp. Calh.,
p. 73,
IN
of ears,
us,
is
holy
is
none
therefore
many sentences
sl
I
—
T.
XII.
or
ROOK OF THOSE ACCORDING TO
HUMAN FORM ARE APPROVED
IN
we understand
'
the Lord's eyes
through the
',
we
And,
terra 'eyes'.
the propensitv and inclination
and that he has the attribute of mercifulness, and that
V. N.
—
is
these opinions,
all
C,
I,
n,
20'»,
Cramer, Gat.
220; IX, 739;
and
in
a
Act. Apost., p. 296, 379, 390; in
ms. extracl exists
in
Add. 35123
r°.
PATR. OR.
it
(?).
signified
of Ih is letler are published in
102; S.
that
the
there
PBINCIPLE
A
some place hear Scripture say
in
iinderstand God's activity, which
that he has
to
LETTER OF TUE
WHICH THOSE WHO SAY THAT GoD EXISTS
But,
subject
the
Bul
foul).
who were the originators of thein, who does not confess. Accordingly
those
(for
F.
2.
18
490-512
.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
260
^^Oi
.v^-.&v.iO
^j_S J_»j.£_LiO
oC^—~i
JJ/
[88]
a\
.^JoXsk-COiO J-^l^ oj\ J^_/;
XXIX E36v°b.
kj^xj ^)Q^
•
.J-^i»*/
)
->
,«
J;oi
V.s
Jla.s
K^J-juS^ofco*» JJ
V»; 1.
MSS. <3No-
—
2.
oj
.öixj^co
JJ
^Jlj
-61
»£»/o
JJ;
)o+£>
V^»/?
^x
oöi
po
JJ
.).JL3oi
K ^jV-om-
—
:V-^°/? ©°l
3.
Jo-^io
^^-^
li-*5
.J)o'|-d
^
^l»^«
"^iol/ ou^o; ^-^o»
J-sJ^Hs
^io ^Of*>;
j->p/?
.^.aj JlcC^oki; •,.*>/
^-?
J>o-co/
JoCSs l^w. J>cupo ^io .-^-U
E om.
he brings our service to completion; for Scripture speaks
to
our weakness in
God has human and condescending fashion. wings also, yet we do not understand that he has wings, butthat his shelterfor, siuce we are Christians, we ing power is signified through these And, because
it
is
said that
;
must understand
XXIX.
tlie
Of TUE
divine Scriptures spiritually, not according to the lettcr.
IIOLY
SeVERUS FROM
TUE
G:5
nl
LETTER OF TUE
2"'
1
BOOK
OF TIIOSE WRITTEN DURING EPISCOPACY, TO AnTONINUS BISHOP OF BeRRHOEA
But we hear of the said Mara that he said
113 8.
Virgin did not the
Scriptures
fcel the birtli, in
whicli
'
this also as well, that the holy
manifest Opposition to the Holy Spirit and to
were spoken by
liim.
Tlie
loud-voiced
among
prophets, Isaiah, shows that he came forth from the bond of virginity like
anything
eise,
and he was ineffably born without rending her from Mary
(iod-bearer, saying thus, 1.
s. L.,
i,
«
Before she that travailed bare, and before
14-16; p. 167; Zach. Rh., VIII, 5; C.
Li.
M.. p. 950.
the tlie
XXIX.
[89] , '
\-Lzoi
V-o^v
:}'i^£<S>
J_iJ-*.öN__<
-.Kss^eo
)i">./
JJ;
K-J^v*?
^o
"•JK_»-^-- -_io
V^00
-ö&>
.-*--*.
JAsjjl-xS
.i^_s_.»
J—^aj
JV3^
i^—?
)oi
»-»-a
Ms.
1
-»öi_\
—
V*^
JUj?
\-=>\3
2.
)iyi!a
jlcv»
cj.-_^-au_\
shows that the
that she escaped
who
of her
also in the
born
»
w*6(
mi;
»^.j
J,-»K-s.
,..»-_>
»_---\Ot
J-°ü
*--.»
.•(.__!._>
and bare a male child
birtli
J-L-u./
yCy-s.-.lXj
»'.
The
fact
took place with pereeption on the part
So Gregory the Theoogian
gave birth, and not in phantasy".
sermon abont Easter says
of the birth of the babe vvhen
it
is
But she also cried frora the compulsion of the virgin and maternal
bonds, with great power, Isaiah
i
3
«
:
J-s
Ms. "'«.
of the travail came, she escaped
jiain
|i
ü.,.--^..;
.-JfcsJt-^
W° ^^ rr*
•)*"*» °
J-Üj-3»
o__\o
J—-^*/?
l-^^v li^ ^ "3 ^ooV3
Jv-*V-*-°
y°r°
Y>
^s^S.o K_)_LS^ioKio
J»io;k»j;o :JlJj;
K_.)üi.£aii
K..O
..]-»ö«-X5/o
JKjl^V^
,__o
oi,J_v..
j',-2~M
.j ->iy>
^.öt
3;
"
^oo_.ia^.^o
^-_oa_io
Jjl^Aojl Ja*.
"^s
^OfOO
jljj;
JIo-jl-jl^V-^
>5
JlJ-i^^flO
^
J.->J_5
-.6)1
£o>-o JjJ_\oJL_>;
K-^^-s; -6i .-o-ool JKxlSoo
.JjjlJL.Jl._s;
Ia»**>.
.^J./
,.3
.jJLiL-**
.^6/ ,._^-..ÄO0 yS
^©,-20
*-oia_2.JJ
•
1^,^-jI
:
.^m
^.-/;
t-"-^. °°* -^oöt *_.oöi
:Jt^->;
J^-aso»
jJ/
.))
2G1
jfcsJtoCiV.
J>
.-);oi
~~6t;
^..»oi\aj>
P
^.1/
K^^3
Q-^O
•>
K-i^-OO
,_->0
JV3;
i^.j
»_*-\oio .loot
,_:_©
i,>m^.i°>
)ia^oK_s;
jJ
l^-^o
oo» )i__x>j.__«L-_s
|jAo|
]Va-fl0/;
.]K..w_sj *__o
^_/
j.io
^^ioj
TO ANTONINUS.
-Jp;
.J,_\a__o oo» joot >
^-^io
JJ
K-£«_v.3; ,_.; -6|
t-.a.....y>
—
announces
»
when
How
'.
a male child
was born
froni the prophetess, as
could the fact that she cried l'rom the compulsion
and did not rend the bond of virginity happen without pereeption, and not with such great pereeption as this on
part of her
tlife
took place ineffably and beyond everything. in all
who bare ? And these things He who wished to come truly
nur attributes, and to be made like to us his brethren without
certainly born in
pereeption in her
fleshly fashion
who
by
bare, free from
a all
and true
manifest
birth,
to the
the I.
to be subjeeted to the trial of pains
bearing of children
whole race of men? Is..
i.xvi, 7.
an aor. ind. from
—
2.
—
4.
—
3.
causing
For
how
and anguish, who put an end
anguish through the fact that joy was born for
in
For,
yaviaGix.
zpdc
was
pain and suffering; for the prophet
proclaims that she gave birth before the pain of the travail came.
was she
sin,
«
Lo
!
»,
he says,
Greg, äxpavev, Crom
Oc. xlv,
13.
«
lxpT,Yvjat,
I
announce unto you great whieh the translator has taken
for
::7
r
b.
.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
262 yciaü^
^«l/;
.|^ci^
o£sjl^ c*JL*/;
[90]
JK.^; Ho»-« yOJÜS.
^.öi
Jj/
sen\* ^^o/
\
XXX G
76 v° b
rdn^VÄ.3
ji^
aa
.ntwn ^Lrdla
rdnaca* jcnctiursf cal
ooi ..jlioKjLio
yOpbsJiO
1^.JLijJ»o
OoJ^it/
K-.JU--3 1> OCH» ^-.1 QJÖt .•w^
1.
rsfnjj
^V v
>
r
jcoaiv^rsf rd.x.c\_xjj rdJ* /JL.r^a-i.ia-vn cot^-S
rd.la rdlTi
cain_x r^aan
na.-Lji-i-.n'n
JVoK-3 ^iwj
jjLi',-0
Oi^pQjL^ v3/l
.'rsf^cuin
j^o-A
OÖI V-»->x
OCH» ..'K-Jf^fc
—OloK_/
j'ffeS
Ms. ^'llio-
joy, that is to
Saviour,
who
XXX.
the people,
all
is
ÜF
llial
the Lord Christ
THE
»
hath been born to vou to-day a
liiere
'
HOLY SeVERUS,
FROM
THE
TO
LETTER
,
of the same patriarch said to ihm that breaii
which
is
impassible
BIL1TY AND IMMORTAL1TY
and immortal, and
TO THOSE
WHO
is
PAKTAKE OF
HIMSELF SAID AND CONFESSED THAT THE BREAD WHICH IS
THE BODY, BUT NOT IMPASSIBLE, BECAUSE
in
tue book
not proper to say that the
it is
consecbated upon the holy altars, which
is
OF Emmanuel,
PRESBYTER
THE
Victor 2 because someone when reading with the same Victor
IT
IS
a
is
the body
giver of impassi-
IT,
THOUGH EVEN HE
\S
BEEN TRANSMUTED
II
BliOKEN AND DIYIDED;
IN
ANSWER TO WHICH THE HOLY MAN HIMSELF SPEAKS AS FOLLOWS. 519-21
For the bread that
(?).
transmuted 1.
itself truly
is
Luke, n, 10,11.
were writleu soun
is
—
2.
S
consecrated ou the
the body, the
.L., p. 154, 474.
aller episcopacy.
body
of
holy tables liiin in
These references make
See also below,
p.
103,
106.
il
and mystically
whose aame
probable that the
il
was
in
letters to Victor
JjlOJu*
la^
jJ»
JJ/ •.
j^.-»--
*-)V^
-
K~.J-ijj»
'
looi
^__\o
jJ
.
JW; ^^io
J-po
t-3o
:1K.sKjo
>
^»..3j
oj— )»m^io
-.^.j-wJ.J
•:•
1.
—
Ms. US/»-
Added
2.
fact
transmuted, that
Bat,
is tlie
if it
«^üKj;
J
it
body
mare.
is
of
of
—
^i»
Na..
it
:
for
»
.
vs/j
v3/;
o»J^
.-^JL.;aioo
•^*-*> Jlola.00 !^,L.j^..~/i
op
^>o;
oöi
..^.jJ^ioKjiLie;
^01.^0
a^o
)
• .
him who voluntarily died and rose
is
1
^.oia*.ji.rQ.j
J.:>a~._.
jJ
oöi
fcv»J_ta^Ajcio
:
jJ
t-"-^, °°« •
'
uacu«ot-aoo
j
^t-^p «^.äo^-*/
oöi
^Islm
^o K.io;
J-^t-s
Ms. ow-
him who
what
)la*..iö
yOOi-fcJLo^LS
Ä £0»
rose,
at the
seen
it
is
that
piain
bread that
it
for
is
bv which we understand and believe
it
is
mystically transmuted, but
is
time
to be the
it
broken, do
us to say that neither
for
By
indeed bread. it
our sakes.
impassible and
is
of the senses, and, seeing
be indeed immortal,
to
God's body
-.yi
öi^>
Jjoio .JoüSs;
)K_oiQ-^V
3.
r3
.«okA../
).ia^.\ ^.«^vs/
'001
K^Jjl»^s,o
^«xa;
ovjs
K.Ä-J.
J.jlX^
)j_^3»
au~
JJo
-.^.oioK_/ jla^io
JLlsj
JJo s^otoJS*../
which comes under the eyes
not confess is
in
Ifwe do not look
immortal. at that
L~.=>,.:>o
vj -Uo-^ö
*»öw5 .)>— fcoo; 001
Ijiqj^m
•
jU-^ioJ^
y.-/
v^^
JS*_*ao_^V
j
öu» -.^a-oo
,.3
.,_.
yj
^-.;
'^ 00t
.•|j_Aj j^cuJ^io vA^lIh liax^cupa^
^^^./i JüdA;
:
JoCSx; «oioK>/
oöi
(laxic^ot-s ovo
)la_na_»—
JJo
oöi»
jböK-iLio» oöt lou^ o^v
)ia.JUia_.ot
^.m_^l/;
^i^sKJm^o
-oiok-./ ^
Ji-^3 jls/; ..j.io|^a^
^^ooi
N^K.'
^3l^.~
JJ
TO VICTOR.
:J._oÄoo; o£*. *-Jl>)1»
jJ
jojS^j
.^.oiok-./ r
-
••,
o&. ^-ju^aio
}
—
XXX.
[91]
body
the faith therefore
of
God who became
incarnate withont Variation for our sakes, and voluntarily suffered and rose,
by the same
faith
we understand and
confess that
it
is
also immortal and
impassible, and bestows impassibility and immortality on us.
allowed
to be cut
it
for us to
and divided, because indeed
partake of
which has
it,
in the
it
same mercifulness
many even with
is
who
was otherwise impossible also
been already transmuted to appear as
confirmation of the transmutation that
For he
allows God's body
bread.
And
for
a
accomplished this has been seen bv
the eyes of their senses themselves, and they have seen
bloodstained llesh being broken, not the bread that
is
laid
upon the
altar.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
264
L'-^
1
XXXI I.
F
24v° a '.l'l
V).
'
*r£Lfio*£cLfio
JK_oö
J_*jo_x>
».-»
la_\ ..KjüldI/
L24v
i)
^.-/o
J3s°
^.ooa-^3;
Ji^____- yoot-s
JJo__oo
>q_m
vm mä).^
Jlo_L.ia.-oi
JJ
J-.Ö;
—öi
Jl,-v.
oöt t-*-^
As
1.
Ibis leaf
L
oi'
L
is
lorn,
I
^"^
^---N,-,
jJ
,->
yOJÖM ;cu-L\i
supply the gaps l'rom F (see
p. iv).
—
2.
JJ /
)
V
^s oii
^M
J^'t"**/
3
J-Ä
^
J_5;a_^;
J>ok» !»
.K_u_N
Oi_s_>
<m
"^3
—
def.
»
3.
F
Of TUE HOLY SEVERUS FROM TUE LETTER TO SeBGIUS
canonical way, and that
it
\ND SOPHIST.
as the truth
liim at
Ephesus,
demands
;
and
1
have thought
, '
many
but
was done
in
a
and on the
addressed the arguments on
it
also dealt completely with
I
good and urgent
to
send a
Not only the wretched man
copy of these things to your learning. Scythopolis
I
persons some time ago, and
to certain
it
casts no slur on the holy Dioscorus,
synod which assembled with
it
>,_*./'
F wos***, L
But with regard to the reception of Eutyches that
head
JIX^_oo
^i.;
.o,-_i. Jo»__N
^*Jlj/
,__o
-.a—*— '*/
J»a___oa_» Jjjj«
*>t-^o -.K-JL;»!/
TUE PHYSICIAN
this
>
^^
J»*-,.-«
def.
XXXI.
515-8.
^v>
Jjl_j
°^ .^loL^_oa_\
V-"-^ 'vcoojogaa
v_oa..jo_^-Q..M J-ooot... Jjl9l,vO____> oorpl/;
tooomSIsj,
Jio.._._oo~.i
^_oo -ojaio^o ^_o;
.^-*>/ U*>
jJ /
jKju.,_o
^.£_*>
:
^£^>o
^_;
.k__öu )l^JbOOA_
K_>.j-J./o
»ooi_> -.oi»K_»
Inn.qmN
Jjooi
3 :
5
t
^i.o
^öt s_oo;o(.jo_co
••**-*
^_o;
«>
ot_^._a£>
J_u«_£o/;
"^^-O; ,__^/ K_s'K_
.|;ot
It--31*?
:*o—__*._> vm.».\^lnfi
K_Jjojlo;
:Jooi
op>a>.i
v_cl_cl2>)._>
^a—^j
J>i__^
>_>/;o
JJ
l'rom
others besides beforc bim and after him, employed
the same blasphemous absurdities, not knowing what they are saying-, hnt made empty-mindedness fulness of blasphemy against God. The holy synod
which assembled
new whatever with regard
taught nothing the deprivation l.
John
Ephesus with the saintly witness of the truth Dioscorus
at
3
of those
the scholastic
:
sc.'
who were
Loofs, Leontius
Lebon, Le Monophysisme Severien,
p.
149,
153,
v.
to
infected
the faith, but only effected the Jewish poison of
with
Byzanz, p. 269 Texte
162.
—
2. I
Tim.,
i,
7.
—
u.
Untersuchungen, Bd.
>. xaüai'peoi;.
III);
- TO
XXXI.
[93]
J^;oKa/
p .k\
|J
)^— a.jL.io
-\r>
Jjl.oS.3 ^Ot-o
./aju-jL^K-ioA
y.-/
Lju^?
»s^ö K^j^is.^
^J^o«
v
\^o«
p
woi :Ioo»
l.
*
9.
M
def.
—
5.
JJ-^» C
— M
4
^
ffl
,.
v^M^>
Jjoijaso .
j_a-ot^o J.^io;))^; ,a
W
-^
3 ?«*--«^? :Uä».3
otkoo> oooi
1
!•'
.
M
—
i:s 6.
v
-
^» °^
M l^ov
3.
—
i
JK~jj{
'1*1-*
otlv^/o
:
1
7.
M
pl.
)>-*L25r
8.
J-^-°
e**x—3 ^/? *Mi78v
F Pojö^as, s? '». L def.
—
^jo
^a*ia^mj;
,
.'
-öi
°>
|jo^-q^üj
-.vO-a^ l»**
vaj6t
a.
*"^
J
.•qjlJld'I/
laA»
-,.*>
»_-^ia.io»
Heiv begins an extracl in
J- 3
5
t
)
Mj|j
^.äj!/
-ot-JLio
La*> •J-*^»a IA» r^!
JW
J-
265
a-skol/ ^Q^\aaüL*^JL^coaiu» ? ^-\oi
vQ.
^T r^?
.-o^oilo
v oJJ»
:
a*^-«^-
^«^.o, L
_
L>^_>>o
loa» oöi
Ms.
)-.oiSs
J-^-^ isojVÄ*
.a-.a~
a_j
V-*>Lj
^ai*i»;oi^»
)l).iQ^
SERGTUS THE PIIYSICTAN.
—
M Pcuima;
v
l
(sie).
voom^Siüso
Nestorius and cast them
off
:
bu1
Eutyches, wlio presented a petition and
anathematized his heresy, on aecount of which he was aecused, il aeeepted on the ground of the actual petition itself and on the ground of the minntes' that at Gonstantinople
were written
before Flavian,
since
it
did not recognise
and the disease hard to be discovered was for the in aecordance with the human Standard properly hidden from it divine Scripture plainly teaclies that 'man looks on the face, bu1 God looks
was
the poison that
in his heart,
;
on the heart' 2 Chalcedon,
.
who
Bat what will \nyone say about those who assembled at reeeived Theodoret and Hiba, who not merely liid the foul
heresy of Nestorius
W'hen the contents
in
the heart, but actually displayed
of the minntes'
on accounl of which
took place had been read, and his Ietter to Mari the
many blasphemies (a copy of which representatives of Leo, who had become prelate füll
of
I
it
with open face.
Iliha's deprivation
3
which was
Persian,
liave also sent to
you), the
of the church of the
Romans,
« Pascasinus pronounced him blameless, making the following declaration and Lucentius the reverend bishops and Boniface the presbyter representing '
1.
0«o(ivr,(i.aT«.
—
2. I
Reg., xvi,
7
—
:J.
xa6a:'f,E(5t;.
—
4. SiaXaii'a.
:
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
266
rm)
^.io .o^^o/
r
oa
o
-
fff>
)-^"->^-* scoo-ioili |K.jo) jliaioj )jl*Jlo
t--^-3
°>
!
)
°»
b
i
«
^-I^joKjl/
v^oioJ^-./;
jl^o
-6i
•
—^/
öw_o
^ffiotouajD
.
"
)\
-/
vOJoi __2__«; ''^---voi "^fc-oot
Joe* Jjala ^_/j
JIa_ij^J.£.--_-x
XXXII
M
.öu-o
J-_-^°/?
^o^-Kio
1.
L
ji
eiuls.
_
^o.
—
M
2.
»-»»«> *tö{,
M*.^w
6.
^^oo;
J^l,/
m
kWVV< "
°o<
ch-jv-doji
Jk->s_v
•;
L
^>°
^
—
M
illeg.
:s.
_!___«>
documents
2
oi_V._*a___s
we
read,
vOl-4-1»
—
|,
',.
mouth
,
^*--^
^^io
yoK^jL^l/; :|.x_._io
—
|_x2o»U(-
J.ia_
it
» «
oöi
Herp the extracl
5.
in
'From the reading
of Pascasinus,
we know
when
his letter
recognised that
shown
Für,
to be innocent.
orthodox''
it is
ejected in his absence be restored'
synod assented
who
oi\o ,1^3-aj
jlaj,.^J.__o
;
and therefore our decision
that the episcopal rank also and the church from which he
those
^_o K-dJab.?
r_*_"in\- r_' ^_n cn.Ln
Jjl__./;o
l3ao^m9(.
.•
,->
j._a_o;lio/
.
and from the Statement 3 of the reverend bishops
that the reverend Hiba has been
was
,a,ol/
ot_->
J-=u.oi
JJ
with erasure following.
the apostolic throne' said by the of the
:^
^'p; yoouuv-
__.3_j
178 v" b.
:J__~^o/
.
^^ioo
cu_a_vcn-iHc\T^ r_jir_* -ic_ta
oocr\cvl__yn
)
jjoi
.^-Q^/ J-a-CtaA
)._-.../
m m
.~a—.1/ Jb^—
..^JL_,a___>
-j/j
' v oL^_«k_J
\ot-_>o
,>
:^jl^
K^VrolJ ^-«^ ^>
.oii^
jla.a_.a_.co.-3/;
^oo
rn°>o.3/
'vtrt »
J^lÜlJ;
J^a..a_flo.;L2/
.
.
[94]
;
And
:i
»
.
tliings
tliese
to
those
men
make
dare to
the
the whole
How
and they promulgated the same decision.
defend
is
was wrongfully then can
reception of Eutyches,
which took place according to the canons, a charge against the holy Dioscorus and the synod which assembled with him?
Of THE SAME FROM THE LETTER TO TUE ORTHODOX
XXXII.
BROTHERS Siiice
513-8.
IN
THE CITY OF TvHE, WHICH
yon have thought
anathematized, the
man
of
ill
to
lit
ask
6p6vo?.
represents
—
2.
yüprtK.
Svctiävuiios
—
3.
öno^aoic
and perh. means
for
SuR.
IS
wlial
reason Eutyches
name' and impions, and how
received bv Dioscorus of saintly meinory, 1.
nie
-
thal
4.
öp6iS8o£oq.
we
—
5.
"
it
is
say in a few words that Mansi, VII, 261.
—
6. 6p6<58o5oi.
he was falsely Damed Eutyches (fortunate
is
was he was
that he
—
7.
This
XX XIII.
[95]
k_/j
J.rr
r
-'y/aN
»V
chV
t-
yC*^
3 .rr* S^-a-°U? •\ i-'y-^
qjulo'1/;
sxdjbjaayaua
>mn
^-^
°
V"^?
Jljo^^o^xs
\ ,N SQ>
ool
ooi
-^ ^°»-
"
^OJu.
w.oio_a..ai3 1
r
TO NEON.
-
Jk-Vo_i./
l
^"P
^^°?
)-""***
^«..s
:)JL
o
>
— oöi ^>ö mlÄoo
^.^^s.^/
tTn°>l~s;
ooo«
~^-»j s-*otjo
.
.
oj^-.;
y- : $°i
^3
l-^oäxb»»
^*^°<
^*^>J?
(.jsa^t
lol^j
m
..;
^-^-jJo
/?
vOJÖi ,-3/ ..v2lcdo/ ^-änj; y*^-./ »s/j
~>~i/ —otCL^iw vftJJ?
^-.i
267
oö»..=>
.Jjl.,..o.\
.-oK.pt/
-.J^oji
V*^*
XXXIII
M
•'^^^ cnlncwp «l^n rsf-v^x^a 3.X~
Ms. om.
I.
K-/j ^--^-/ vA*Jok£.r>
vOO».i
i-
—
i.
Lacuna
in
178
r
^.iOO .JloJL-V^O J^JU^iCUS O^stol/»
ms.
on presenting a document' which contained a right confession of faith and anathematized Mani and Valentine, and Apollinaris, and those who say thatthe flesh ofourLord and God Jesus Christ came down from heaven;
received
to at
which he further added the words that follow (though those who assembled (lhaicedon interrupted the reading, when the things that werc written at
Ephesus
in the transactions
which they wished
name seems ayain
concerning him were put
impule to him wert- slanders
to
to have 'returneü to his vomit'
—
XXXIII.
2
Of the
iioi.i
THE PRESBYTER AND ARCHIMANDRITE
And,
in
of the
it
and of the minutes
known 8
1.
/.iScXXov.
—
6.
—
-2.
Of Tagais
npä$t;.
—
3.
Mansi, VI, 633, 639-643.
(S. L., p. 318, 320).
—
7.
of
ill
that, as
we
6iaXaXi<x?.
said, in
from these
consequence
written in the royal city, and of the
depositions 9 on behalf of Eutyches that are contained in
u/1'.
man
'
AB0UT THE RSCEPTION OF EüTYCHES.
,
has been clearly made
document'
that
not to extend the letter to a great length,
Order
declarations '
.
But the
.
And
from the letteh to Neois
Severtjs, 6
'
that the things
in),
3
—
—
i.
II Pet.,
8. ino[;.vr,[ia7oc.
them
—
the holy
tlere the ms. breaks
ii,
22.
—
9. /.OTOcOeuei«.
5.
synod
513-
b.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
268
^i-^-ollj laS.
J_.aaJ.
>ooKio
J-*>-^o
°°^
-'^ot'
.|_3jo_^ JXsJ^./
oolo
i78vn. yooi^jioi loS.
3
oot
i-
^«v^| ..•^oo.i.Ikxiolo jJ^oKiJ. JjlV^
.<*> .
.^isoi >ai>o Jooi «oioK_/ voou^JL^o
^^.jAoo
vSi/
-Jcljl
JJ/
a^o
v
Jlo
/
*'t-io/
Jju.V-3
..;
Jjpo^
-.J^mI}oo
^—.;
\l^
.aasot ooi
odo',_a3
s^V~
jooi
w;po
vcooj
n
m
.;
Jjls^cL. ^-*> i_a^
Jlaxia-oi; ^.i
"^^o
.•vfiDGL^^^LiaSj
va^»/;
^Do;ouo_cai
J^oa—
oö»
^^-^o
^.-j
J»-*-^! •°91 ?
Jj/
.(iaj..^
J"^ l^t-3 ?
©ifc-ö-.
Ms.
declared this
man
in the city of the
innocent; and
fact that after these things the
own
ja*
>s/;
",-io
jiI>o'K.io
s-'oi
^amYi\ »a-J^i a\
which ihen assembled it
(.jc^-q^ol^
^a^
^*-\oi
Uy^>> )K**~J^xo Jlq.^oISo3
°>.v..
^^.JojlvinN :)ln.m 1.
);oi
-°i
«6i
jk-^söl. Iqju*^;
-ot^-»;
J?°«
>v oot»3laio
v^»
r^o?
»k-=>
^--^.oij
o-OoSi./ JJ^Z^co o_a„^Voh ^^i.
Jlö»_s/
^S.oi ^^jlUQl^o Jooi
)lv.Vl;
J.2u^o/ ^»;
V—^
o mvi\
J^J_f>
JKju^.iai> KjL-tal/
••^-^ot
°°t
^^ JW
)löu>/
.'JjLaj;
.Jumls/j
^o
l-^Q^o/
,»::^o
}
JJ
[96]
evil opinion.
reproach, because
again returned
to
it
Ephesians gave a decision by which
can never be accused on account of the
same Eutyches ran back
to the vomit' of his
For neither against the holy fathers did this bring a
many
heretics consented to a temporary hypocrisy, and
their impiety;
since
318 holy fathers
even with the
Eusebius Pamphili both sat in concourse with Ihem and was one of their nnmber; and he contended with these on behalf of the madness of Arius, and
armed himself against those who held the right opinions. (And
Bnt
in the
synod
at
(i
Utile farther on.
i
Chalcedon Dioscorus said
this
:
«
But,
if
Eutyches
holds anything outside the doctrines of the church, he deserves not merely punisliment,
even
but
iire.
But
1
concern myself
Cor
the catholic
and
man soever y>". But that the saintly man memory acknowledged Emmanuel who is of the Father's nature
apostolic faith, not for any
of
saintly
in
1.
II
Pet.,
ii,
22.
—
2.
Mansi, VI, 033.
XXXIV
[97]
^jofcotio o£^
:)ooi
Jo.oi;
£>l
-
TO ELISHA. :Jloot^J..s
oi^>
,j>
•:-
269
Jjl^s
Jl^/;
4
r-i.o<£s.*;
~oioK^/;
,-3
-^^
oVio/ vQ.Joto
ocn
^J-~o
XXXIV l:
Ijkjo-A
^.Vwy
yo^»
\äbl
.V_i0'J»O
JLla../
JjLiO
*£»)
—
Ms. oeoL|.
1.
.
2.
Ailded in marg.
how
in
JJ;o
smaller letters.
—
>
^oC^;
J.^.1^0
.J-^ioo j^.iaxio
|.ia^abo,
v^jot
^--V^1
JK^JlOO
'ÄOw.p^
-.wwJlSlA
to
U^ot?
^.».x^s
v oViCL>vK.j
Godhead himself
llie
.-o*^;!/
,js
)Kä>»
JfcsAV,.~
e^P^v —
Ms.
$.
o*-3 !
Ms.
4.
have become also of our nature
and brouglit
r
b.
1^*1
vf>;-x>b-
manhood,
in the
were written
do \ve need any other Eestimony, since the minutes' that
in Constantinople before Flavian,
^-.J
217
again at Ephesus, plainly
in
was confessed by Eutyches, and confirmed he asked that synod, « Do we all also agree to these
contain this expression, which
by him, things?
in that »
and they
XXXIV.
said, «
—
We
Of tue
agrife »
iioly
- ?
Sevehus, a letter to Elishä
THE PRESBYTER AND A.RCHIMANDRITE, AND THE REST
The
saintly presbyter
John
lias
removed and gone
the righteous, and to the rest above in
expecting the day of the perfecl and
made
perfect, as Paul
the foreknowledge of 1.
Ü7to(j.vr,!J.o!7a.
grammarian see G. B.
of
M., p.
—
2.
—
(Joh., Vit.
:i.
Appended
Sev.,
in /'.
in
.
to the place of light of
who have
so lived abide,
promise, and not without ns to be
initiated into the
God somewhere says
Ibid., 744-
Caesarea 1323;
who was
which those füll
:l
the ms.
lo bk.
0., II, 278), a
Lebon, Le Monophysisme Suvorien.
deep and inelTable things of
What
'.
p.
need
m
of the
work which
147.
—
4.
is
there even to say work against John the
exisls onl>
Hebr.,
xi, 40.
in
fragtuents
519-21
(?)
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
270.
p
Jjlj/
.
^.jl«
-,-jlilS
f-Li>j}
oj..s;
jfc^OCL^
Ooto/?
-^
K-A^j
^S.oü^.
po
)°°« k*-l
J-'o;
JU-^<»
.Jy-*o ^>^-flD
Jjoij
Jj.^1
f3 ?
°«
[98]
.L^i V*-«^
~'o.
^^^ -^^*J
°°»
000
Väo).iOL^J
•.jläA
t-a^; ^*Xot ^...ot^o
J-»»«
Jt-=>.!
—
^./
Jv3-3 '
217 v° a.
^^io
Jioi
«OtoJLi';;
.^jüa
Jjjjjs
^-Jiio
jJJlofcsJäOL^
^.^\cm .ot^oo-xi^. po/j
1.
A^.J..o*jl3;
yio,
^p?
laS.
.yal*2±
^^^
-Ut-* 3
^_*!b.oi
Jl'°?
a-iio >.j^oi
^?
yj ooio
^j/
^^;
^
^«^oiS.
JA—a—Ao
-.oa../
J>-»Jo
:„pot
J.io*a-«
Ms. is»:»
what poignant and heavy sorrow has shaken my soul? For it is a great loss hat this wretched turbidity of times in which we ourselves have been leftalive should by such men being snatched away be gradually laid bare and reduced 1
About
so to speak to the last dregs.
the laudatory side, but, overcome
oii
the
a
kingdom
way, clad things
all
by the multitude
that
might write
I
of subjects,
I
say this
he alone taught us and caused us to see before our eyes, what
briefly, that is
much
liim there is
of
heaven that
in the feeble
outside,
body
is
spoiled,
which spoilers
seize
as in a cliain of lead, he parted
and by taking
little
thought
for
In such a
1 .
and dispersed
things
that
draw
desire of heavenly things, he
downwards, and receiving strength through iitted himself wholly for things above, to which he has now
we must
Therefore
easily departed.
both weep and groan for our solitude, which has been
deprived entirely of such a pattern and honourable example.
ought
to
bow who
praise him
so Orders these things andbrings
and strenuous Job somewhere says, that gainsaith
1.
Mallh.,
But, since
our neck before the just scales of the judgments of God,
xi,
12.
him?
—
2.
For what Job, xxiii.
13.
et
But
if
them to pass
he too
liath
:
for the
sojudged,
he himself vvished he also did »-.
we we
wise
who is he And for
—
XXXIV.
[99]
)k..
ycuöi;
m
TO ELISHA.
)1q\j.ü; ..^.Ji^pö
..
J_ljoi
wiö ^«^oto .jL^'kj
vooilo^
J_^o>;ol.
"^^.io vQJt^-» jojSx
'fcs^icu«;
:,_*.£/;
.pa_^/o
^coo'^7
vaJlSü
V^Jo
.jj/
yO^
Ms. ^ökuhjo
M>. .oSLoo^*.!--
2.
the rest \ve pray that by
Jls.
.;.
tlie
V
^*"**
B
1
1
i
•
.
)
" )
l^£o
^
=>
Ji-oo-
stop following.
rr* 01
K_J.i»a^oj
—
""""^
o
i
v>
.ot
o^öou
^v*j2>jo;
)J;
^?° U?^)-5
)i.
IqlS.
^_»;
'*-Sl
m .i).3
00| 5
-\
^.«^oij
JJ
otol/; ^^oi
^.io
>*jl3j
"-rrT*"^
-t-3
.jjjotaioxD .»_aj
3_^w-'/o ^'J-fc'/o -.«X Jood
La_\o
1
la^
^.;
JJ-.Q-3
^
^
-°<°
j^-V*!
27J
"15
?
^-.;
\°-<öi
vO^io
Ms. ^oo
4.
saintly prayers of those
who have made
a
good deparlure hence we may be saved, and as far as possible be kept miliarmed, and not wander irom the l'ailli of these men, and may be raised to
them
in
May
memory. But
these things be so.
in respect of wliat
your lovc of God about the sustenance
of the poor,
has been written by
and our necessity or
refreshment, and that you wish to share witb ns in everything, and give
know
readily,
we
this, that
accept the
small and weak, we look
tu
our needs set ourselves to
feel
«
In
all
things
keep myself
I
füll
pnrpose of your mind, but, being
Paul the doctor of the church, and as regards
shame and
refrain,
speech use his
3 ,
But with
respect to the
relief of life
II
and will beg, and grasp
words and
Gor., xi.
9.
—
him who says,
is
our brethren oppressed,
2 be importnnate, or rather will use lawful
will
say,
«
He
4 ,
and
incite to liberal giving;
2.
[iä»,ov.
—
I
who
r boldness
and
I
are
will exerl
of
will again
that soweth sparingly shall reap sparingly; and
he that soweth bountifully shall reap bountifully 1.
at
have kept myself wilhout being burdensome to you and will
»'.
labouring under the same dislresses, by which myself, and
and look
3. rtappjioia.
—
i
»
:
and
Peili. read *§$'— 1°
this he seals
'and urge'.
by the
»217
V
I).
.
-LEITERS OF SEVERUS.
272
yx.~ i
t""^, jLsOOU^»
)-.+""
)~A-a~«_^oi
JJsbo;
^.iQ.-J.\l
^.\oii )»xiom
^olt
-.61
"^^.o
);i.Q^»
)) >,frff>
)^d^lo
^^äoS.
jLa.ca.£>
^coOfjQ-üD
,-io
As
to the
ot'
that
I
061
.
.-jjot-0-.^.aL^
j^k-W
)n'«i t)
Every man as
:
LoL,.~_so
finished
you were acting
JK.30J
)lk^.j)K.\ )a*.'LL/>
Ins heart willeth, not
for
for
-.leot
^-iO
^oy^i
«
Jch.Ss
.5;Kjl/
.')KsOf
>joo n
wicked grammarian, by often writing and asking
was completely
p
~T"l
J-S'.J
JjsKd
^-.;
jJo
rr'-'**
.^^s/
«
.C*.a\
)n,m\ w^.00
JLauS.
^_.»
o\
God loveth a cheerful giver » have composed against the heretical
necessity
book
^ia-iJ./;
^«.\
very wise and understanding addition,
grudgingly nor
^.iO
^ojol^./
x.O^a.S
oü^s
jia-o;
:^i^o
)oot
Jlo<Öt.flO
)K_Q^
^.V? OÜS.O
J-XLJL)/
[100]
it
lo
'
fatuity of the
be sent to von
men who urge
before
it
who
healthy and well-prepared, and instructed in military affairs, to appear
in
is
the line of battle
by God's help
it
when he has not
has been
yet pnt
finislied, as far as
been duly written, and duly collated as It
to
was I
011 bis
armour.
But,
difficult for nie to correct,
because
I
a boj
now
that
power goes, and has
our
little
was
possible,
it
has been sent.
a very difficult task and ueeded a great störe of books, and
speak
and
far as
like
am moving
it
was
so
from place to place,
have not everywhere at hand fitting testimonies and demonstrations
from tHe Scriptures.
For
I
thought
it
right to meet no1 only the lamentable
babblings of the grammarian, but also the whole
web
wha! was defined and done by way of innovation
at
of impiety contained in
Chalcedon by
llie
synod
which met there, and theimpious Tome of Leo, taking occasion from the very 1.
H
Cur., ix,
6,
7.
yj^io/; ^-^ot;
'
'-'oötA
y^tu
•Ja..*./
.
m
-nN.
y
v ioo
.
vi
^.oot
odo-v
»\o< )jüL3;
1^
-
,
'
:
J
\-~\ooo
:j.^.Jta^jdo
Jlo^^-w.--.
"^
);
^N.*io»
1,
oöi
.i„3N.fflV>
•
Ms. W3<4,o-
—
Ms.
2.
—
oovi.
things stated by him
3.
^s/
—
4.
Jiot
Ms. voov.fcv»/-
grammarian)
that
Ql^;0
vCDaLS_.io_o
i-
3 V*"*?
z^^jo
^öi
iv>b>
Jio..oj/;>
\^o —
to
:,.
Ms.
vqjc+\
jJi
1
U-«t-o
vaJl^
?
vocx.xio> JJo
J.*.»/
m
).9
»
j^J\o°i
.j_2L*.a~^34
pl.
expose the dishonesty
oi'
3/
bitterness',
and
oi'
show
to
sprang, and that these things arc not nevv, but were evolved long
it
ago by the impious Company of those wlio unlearnedly held and not only orthodox
JUV—
La^^so-ai»
JJ^ä
«r^r101
oöi
-J^^C^^s»
the adversaries, and cut the very root so to speak
wiience
^.io;
JLioJK.,3;
JJ-i^wflD
Ms. um. v
mean
(I
c*\o
n< iVl/< y^otj U^sool lo^oa.
i-3.bi
^o
-.amaoilV/
^--./
^o
opo/o :aa^>
usjj»
n\\
) t
^vis
).l?il\cL«~3
"^oaio ^oa-ia^^o
(.^£0— Jjiota.i^ oöi J^ojjl a c>v» ]J;o
^-./
o m-tili/i Jo£^OÖ* Jioia^*
.
v
.-'ISjuloJL/
j..caioa.£o
po)ba\;
^-i-a.^
*-»/
IS^.öCSx
yoou^o;
'
w^vOtl"/ .'y-*Xo» ^_.Ot_K»./
Jl^o f>\;i
J-00?
273
K^*'
•'\°fl'.
)lo^,.ioi
,_.}
^-5)0
J.a_3K.j»
J_*iaa_>
J^,_fcoo
-/
^J
otla\ v '»l*-~o .-)Löi^
3
t-
vooC^Do
y.*\
TO ELISHA.
.-vßa-m.3/
JjL3J
.»otjj/
),.*..io
V-^oJ-^cuX; .
^_i0
^_.oj^£v_./
Jjl*_M
^-»ouüa
^o;o
J_2_/
'Uicil Jfco^_C0
^
—
XXXIV.
[101)
2 ,
this evil opinion;
show -»the agreement of the doctors things whieh to men wlio are not practised in
but also
so,
and of
to
of tlie
divine
doctrines seem to be contrary, and have the satne purpose beforc them, and to
guard myself as
far as possible against contention
diately therefore after the holy Cyril
who
so to speak taught the
distinction in theory
3
and
all sides.
Imme-
and Gregory the Theologian, and
same things, had in
from
we must note the whieh Emmanuel is
also said that
thought of the natures of
composed, from whieh natures the different character and diverse essence the elements that
memory, bishop the division
in
were joined
of
Ancyra
thought 5
in Galatia,
On
.
this
confounded by the heretics as 1.
Ilebr., xil, 15.
—
2.
öp9doo?oi.
—
union
in
if
3. Bewpio.
—
seems
to
deny
many
they were i. oütn'oc.
'
of
recognised, Theodotus of saintly
is
account
all
—
.",.
this
and not to accept
of the orthodox" also
adducing
Exp. Syn. Nie, 10
fathe/s (/
J .
(j.,
who
LXXVII,
were said 1328).
218
r*
a.
LETTERS
274
p
jl
i is
r
^-^jl^J^,
.oooj
ajx-^Voi
1
J...N )
SEVERUS.
<>F
^20
[1021
-.,_,.'pö/
Jl ->o
^^oi;
r>\;
Jlöt..sJJ
li
+s :^.soi
L^Xi» cl^No
• .
^--^oi ^-.oü^oo "^^joi
s»~»/;
J^/ ^-*o/
.-JL.Q.A.3
J^jaJi
J—coVaia
vy
q,
wAoi
^K^.^6«
,_:*>
"io
JoCSs
)^-Ȋѥ!-
J-^aiL^so
Jjsa*oy_3o
JJisJ'j
'.yoo—j Jk^_«.£^=> I^jlom )la»miiV>\; JLj^jo ^oio
y-cxo
t
^
,L
..^ «
^nXoii
i
^-\oi
•.)-ao.'^.\;
uJ)^
•
.-.
.-JotSS;
^;
t
bv^lv-«'^—
ail^o
yv,->
Ms.
1.
-.
.);oou;o ^j)väi.-/j
£v_.J.x^a_D
k ^'"^ yOOU-iO
^o»
-.Kv^lo
\Q-»6t
jlo
^
vo^.3
^.io
L^-^aVi
)La.^'1LaD
^iot/ ^io
^
nm^o
:QJ
Xl'^l
-
"^s^io
-J;oi
^oita.*.^^ J.o;oNm\
la^ Ipojl/;
il
.'\ »
y-»/
p?/?
.K-V^3
yOOtlfl
« ->
,..3
yoo^s
j-^Kä "^.ooi
LoiaX.CQ.__
vpa-J.
contradictory things, though the objectors could not discern even of the
••,'<»
•
I^jlo^o .-^av^/ Jla^v
j~*p?;
JU-^wCD
,.~-->00 ..K_*.2>ä-».
^--.o.^
^H*"^,^ 3 V^
).«>y°>,'io
JI^..~i
looi
c*\
,.0
.
QtS.o
^.../
yo^D ^.ioo
JlL^wjao
la\ .^.oilaA^^v
J-3o>V^ ^-*> "^.J'^flO-»/
.^-X-~
:^-3cx
'•^-*-:s '?
U^io
looi
^.öj
:^JUJSw/ c*\
«.so
t--*-^x
yj^io/;
.jliö
J;oi
words of Theodotus, but read them
This therefore and
God shown the
and,
such points
all
stretching forth bis
we
liave
brought together
tlie
reading
words stand.
differently, not as the
froni all quarters,
band, bave explained tbem, and so have
which
Tlie demonstrations
objections of the impious to be vain.
ihey adduce are of ancient date and not of yesterday
and the day before, and
they have been worked up by means of inventions and false attributions and tens of thousands
<>f
contrivances, since they wish on
refutation of the impiety to he futile.
with great
which were spoken
fit,
me
surrounded impiety
»'
:
in the
in
name
all
sides to
them.
show
was indeed atask
passages, and lay bare
difficulties to lind tbese
and expose the deceit contained
Therefore
it
tlie
evil
the
replete
dealing
These things the prophet's words
ol'God to lliose of Israel,
«
Ephraim halh
with falsehood, and the house of Israel and of Judah witb
and
still
better that also
which
is
written in Daniel,
«
They
worked zealously to strengthen their deceit which consisted in transgres2 Having therefore as far as possible read all the books, thoroughly sions » madc myself acquainted with their evil purpose after and not negligently, .
1
l.
lld>., xi,
I-.
—
- Nut
in
um' lexts
<>(
Dan.
/
-
•
\
n
>->
)K_oJL»/
ojol^JLio ))^*J f-/o
.Jj/
K «tN rtinn
.
.
J_,^;
^io» (la^io )'-"" lo)
.iajuta )t.tfl
J-.1/
275
)K^3Ö^\ J_ia^s;
Jl^lI^ V>.',..io )^Q-i>J
>
)...,.,
TO ELISHA.
|.^ioaj.\
y£a,+ °\y*
that
for
mv works
,—.*
am
v£0oV3
^_io
n;
. 1
each one of them (often in a condition
'
)
it
.
I
mean
^_.;
cxla-^s.^
J_sKä..=>;
^^
lon
.-)
JocxJ;
'K-sou»!
•
m^^
^^£0*5
could not be
of exile, and flee from
To me
also
it
the wise and Ghrist-loving Zacharias the scholastie
to him,
mentioned
for in the royal city also
:
when he wonld
listen
used
I
attentively with
11
to
care
all
and received from God the privilege of being a wise hearer
fulness,
salem,
I
Jja^io
)ot»«^ol
'
*2>\
."w^iäiw o£\
,j>
2 refuge like boats npon the sea.
slionld read the dissertation
bring
JJ
^..^.^o .JJUoo
^.1 oolo .-'KjOio
though
this
one place to another
was gratifying
v£>i_^
^-»;
after searcliing for
and
all),
^L-j
.
vj^
^.i
^.Ot .'looi )J-»-JO)
..;
K_V-°.^/? oöCS. J_^jc*s j^laioo
^io
much labour and
^m "^^io
JoC^kJJ
K^Ji~.As~.
Jot^is
found at
.
Jjp/o .-^Kl./
J-o-^'^ß}
JoCSs ^ioo .-Jooi ^iai* JloK..k.~ ö£so yas. K...J^u. «_.
rn,
s-,01
—
XXXIV.
in:;
of .lern-
of the church of God. and did not shrink from being an
admirable adviser, on account of the great experience and Instruction in the sacred books which he that
upon you
that
it
it
the religions presbyter Victor' the
was even
falls
And
enjoyed from his boyhood. 1
way
no
in
lias
ereater, and reaches a
still
believe
same grace blooms, and
which was given
shorl of that
\ve
to
him, or certainly
hierher Standard
on account of the
order of the presbyterate, and the priestly seat to which you have called
by God.
therefore
I
beg von
all
to read the composition
and with attentive thoughts and, as your habit
is,
men we have anywhere gone wrong
it
to point
should be helped by a brother, this also
1.
ayf^ix.
—
2.
PATR. OR.
xapöSia.
—
T.
—
XII.
:*.
—
The biographer F.
2.
is
vi Severüs
wisely, and out.
«
been
diligently if
weak
as
That a brother
the firm strength of a fortified
'/'.
0., II.
7).
—
4.
See above, ep.
J :
>0.
19
218
v
a.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
276
.
•
JK im .Jm.^09
oöv^o *
218 V"
I
..^
J_.o£3s
J—oo^^uJ-s;
p
oöi
»',
.>»'j-D;
-_jooi
.
oi^o
1
.- )•,.-.:*>
God-inspired
tlie
P
»^^v»
.-^-.oca
j)o\^L2
la^.^>o£,£0;
IS^V-*
teacli.
p
•
Tlierefore
.)
ivki
v-^
);0|
i-
3
JjV— / )°t*°
»\ Jbo^ io^ocu»
and
divine and profane
skilled in
our
it
Business, as far as possible, to bring this dissertation also to certain of intelligence
^-»»
.J-».3o;j
we made
also
)LsüJJo
jlajLsKaLio
*»^s ^.^cn^
— yt— oKa/
JIculsKa^o lo^
words
-M
jJbö
K».J__jl^ooo
j.vn«>/
^-/i
men
argument, who are not without a share
learning, and read
it
to
^
ojJLaJ -.t^s^;
jjoi
•>-=>^ J ? \^JL
JJ/
/1 v_»6i
^--V^i»
^^Oo
^-.;
V---SS.
K ..y.su
^*>
Jt-OJo
);oi
Jjoi
J-«/}
:)L2^öo JjK^öju»
JJjo
-.1,1^
^_b0
JoC^
.Jloai..^.
^%^äO
U-=>j
^sts^o/;
J-üJ-s;
K-.J^0^O yKb.).Ji;
city
p
^JLjJ^lJL^
y-*\
^OtO.~/
qi\v>
..
v°ouK-./
jJ
Kil J^)ji yj-is^O ^-Xsjj
jo£Ss yaL^'i
J.£l.:x
^^io
Jjoi
J^läjLio
-J^^o
,=>/
.Joch
V-*^
. -.
•>»
j^jo-jL^o
^_.;
*»»»/
icXft
)
)Lnm
.)_a_. t._D |>oij
^jLSwiO
y_./
JLlI» j*OIO li^lSu
L-Lol
)KjL.,.iOl
[IO'i]
in
them, generally stealing an
opportunity for reading, and doing this in secret, on account of the present 2 The beginning of this treatise I have put in such a form in order may seem to have prepared this while I was living in Antioeh, lest
tiine.
,
that
I
perhaps these adversaries might kindle a greater Harne of prejudice against
me,
they perceived that this had been composed by nie in
if
truth
when
when tlie
was there
I
I
began
persecution came,
it
of
we have
olf
doing
in
to prepare material for an auswer, though,
',
have often asked for the
Dispensation as you say to bo sent you, the only reason put
and
scaltered these things.
Since you, the Goddoving presbyter Philip
Book
exile*:
this is that
we
are desirous of
lirsl
for
which
carrying out your
request, and casting an eye of criticism on what is written in it; which down to this day we have been confident of beingable to do, though all our
attention
was occupied with
have read your book 1.
l'r..
xviii. 19.
—
2.
the said composition.
also hastily,
<sy;i\\i.a..
—
3.
S. L..
we i.
51
will send ;
i>.
181,
:(8'i
it
;
Tlierefore,
when we
as soon as possible.
see below, ep.
.">:>.
XXXIV.
[105]
.^_l_V-_ö/
U°i
"^-^.io
:),__/
y
o>^>
^
^_>)
'
/
K_wJL ^_vc»
*--,j/
)K
>
1.
Ms.
As
..;
vro
.
_-~_Voi
\00|..JL-o
1
.=
•
^_o
—
Ms.
2.
ins.
K_/;
:]loo£_\J__.
)-3l fl ffl
J.£C_^_,ojl_\o
^-00
•.vv q_k2lj
:
)°~*-c3 ?
Ur^l
Jlo___.li
JJo
•
.
:Jj*^-«/
:»oo».*K-./
°
^^ö2_0__>
vo__Jl_A.j oow/
w_-Ju/j
J
iK_>
Jjlsj
)
^._;
Jjl_>j
nm
i
.
°>/
k«-»/
x^-»-»/
J_5Ö_xx____i /
y
J0.J.1
9lV.-_.Joa
].|
v .___9öi; yOJot '^»-x .•j-.i^JLCCJL-Nj
-»o-oo,^.*,.^ w__o»
.^/l
Jjooü-x
J__-_ooJ__>
J--.JJ
w__o
yOJot
00t j)o_-_'Li
001
oou/j
_--ö
lo_s;
:JIcul_o...oi
»o_J_s._> )K__-$v__>
jjtoto-\?
<mVoi
oot;
»_>
"^_.£__o
^---Voi ^-.j
^.OtoK_/
|oOI
OCX
J-L-u./
JJj
oc!
^-io;
jk~~JL«._s, JfcC_^._,i; j_-.s-ta._o
j^ö/
)i.o_cj
J-äa yO^vöil^J
^öl^-00-
ins.
)ooi
^-; m
__-____»_JK__ö;
Vi >1»
)V--5o r -->
sS/
.
^J_flDCli3.Jl
v^-°_s );cu
^io 0/ 'pojAoo;
:\j±~l
yOQl-_JS,.\
0/
)lo
_wVl;
.Li___>
__J_\oi
j__w*.>6; :Jj/
mi
-.vi
_oo)K_
_»_.»
JJ
^
Jon
277
•.^.-.iu/
o»jl_oj
j__*o}JI.;
•...-, nr.\rt
voi-SSo
-*>oj_.
J_-_»oJ__>
jjj
o_\.__..o
ik-_5
L»_coa_o_i
-.o_.itj.io«
:)___-jl_o
ya^co
TO ELISHA.
L^oiJU )lo-_- .^
-.o-a-soi
ov-_v__<
—
vS/j
JJ
.^-^-vot
.•___>S^J
Jl^-_,\
.JloJOi-t;
xoou*
who have been converted from tlie error of Theodotus we there are some who received Ordination from Theodotus much, that,
to those
say this
'
,
it'
was
he
since
liiinself,
bishop
a
legally
but
appointed,
was
perverted to the abominable tenet of a self-created observance 2 of the illegal re-anointing,
and
,
al'terwards
mean
I
that
to a -«hange as to the faith, so that he does
God Jesus Christ, who is of one essence 3 witli Godhead, himself became also of one essence'' with 11s
not confess that our Lord and the Father in the
without Variation, and took
our
likeness
subject to the periods of penance which bisliop of Alexandria, laid tlie
Timothy
down with regard
heresy of the Diphysites'.
But,
if
except
only,
let
Gregory
or from others,
who
he
who
are converted from
some others who derive the
ordinations alleged to have been performed over them from the 5
these
of saintly meinory, arcli-
to those
there are
sin
man
called
are not even bisliops, let these be reckoned as
lavmen, and not dream of the name of service or priesthood; but eventually aftcr
l.
some
time,
if
Bp. of Joppa (op.
ieeioöpyiuxei« (Col.,
B. M.. p.
643.
—
5.
II,
some
cit., p.
23).
—
of
them receive
a report for
good works,
207, 356,392, 472; Zach. Rh., v,4; Evagr., in,
3. ovoi*.
S. L., p. 232, 472.
—
4.
8.
r...
p. 201. 368, 382;
Zach. Rh.,
6).
—
IV,
12
2.
let
these
This represenls
Land,
p.
162); C.
*
21«
n.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
278
)
^\
>/>)
.).ivi.\^ JjL~ ^iO; ^iö J-^viXsw
yolot-ieui
.^ooKio
* 2i!i
r
b.
0001
J;oi
:_ju,q_. jlnaj
)loji-.^2>
.»..-»*
,%raJ
.3/
«Jt^rJufO
be ordained, as
if
cliancel
prieslly
1
yoL^sol'l -JiUÄJl
),._./
'O^oll Jl^uou
i.p°?'^/
.-^^01 ^i.
>»
*^i »\\
r>
Lo^»
^m^^OfJLa^ * Äs~-*..=lJi J1"|.*^d jKjoop»
JLiaiäaoj
^^^»o
J;oi
1
^.
^-.;
w»
UchSx J-s£o;
001
'**'>)
v^
V-<^
.ool
06JS
JJ;
yitUi»;
J-tau./
N
.-yOOt-A-»/ axiV^Li^o; 061 y*+\
^cijch
jJj
..^-^01
y-*\
v a3KiL.)^ü
.•
OOI
[106]
.^ '-l
-^/
1
^Jl.Aou
.^-^-c».
w*.ajL^o*
t-^^
)t-s>
061
jlcLww.
*IS~»Va
they liad been advanced from the lay standing to the
1
.
But
I
was surprised
to see that in your letter,
though
you termed them laymen, you afterwards asked the question « low long a 2 period ought to be appointed for these mcn », as if they were clergymen I
,
men who
never became such at
all.
Therefore also
I
praised the ignorance
of the religious presbyter Victor about these men.
As to it
to the r complete
John whose soul for
:
we by
knowledge
We since
man, also
we
is at rest,
recalled to
\:,.\>.i.
Ar oi*.oL — l
bellics of
and would wo to us
:>.
poor men,
liad also
seil
perfect
by God.
to liear that those witliout are at peace with you,
of the field shall
again praised hiin
'2.
many
mind the divine declaration which says
For the beasts
—
',
fill
which we pray may be given
The end of the I.
which may
God's grace have books
of these,
were not surprised
we et
manuscript 3 of the divine Scriptures which belonged
who
letter tu
7rxv8sxTYn.
be
at
to the righteous
peace with thee
»
5 .
Therefore
confessed these things without falsehaod.
Elisha the presbyter and archimandrite.
—
'/.
Or 'the Scriplures
'.
—
S.Job,
\, 23.
XXXV.
[107]
—
TO THE MONKS OF TUR KÄST.
:>7<>
XXXV I!
p
)
v>'«v<\n
1
1
j.i.
n\o ^J^^o-s;
V |
Jpoa^M
U-.,_o
^.Ju^Vo
jl'fL.1
jju'^
)lovo|l
p
a^~ il/
K**jU/o
.K^J-sioi )
13
•)"«
-/
a3x
jj
^^° )j°^ oi^;o
i--^^-
Ins.
.jiao
w.6t
above
—
2.
R. sing.
—
R
3.
r*^*
iS;
who
—
'..
p
life
by those who I
^»
•
oj^O
l-JCHO
.'
.
,
)
,. l
Nj^a
—
^poC-^J.
5. p
^cooys
^o
11=11
TO THE MONKS OF THE E AST
S
the brothers
all
in
who
life
and
'.
are practising
our Lord.
in asceticism
without fear stretch out their
groaned deeply; and
1
to
speak generally for
versal wrath, and the face of Tliis letter is
hands against every man tili
there
all tliat
who
district\
God were not
live a religious life in If
there were not uni-
would
averted, you at leasl
preflxed lo the correspondence with Julian of Halicarnassus
monks Land. Anecd.
:
.
absenl in Add. 17000, whieh contains that correspondence.
the expnlsion of the
have
are needed for you) but for the countries
wliich have been deprived of you, and for those
and
for age,
was no strength For Holy Scripture somewhere says 2
continued weeping
weep more, as the sorrowed not for you (no tears
thera,
and
Itwas
Syr., II, 289; Zach. Rh., VIII,
5).
in
the
Roman
mss.,
clearly written at the Urne of
—
2. I
R 66 v
K^— ^j
same thing they have been driven by compul-
to this
in nie to
is
'vQJoi
yoc*^ )<x5s
,.y,y>\
^»o»
JJ?»
)^*li
-
J-^O^N
of monasticism Seferus greeting
are honoured for eminence in
sion,
1
JL-?
1
260 V.
JV--3Q?;
the holv fathers and archimandrites of the holy cloisters in the East
withdrawn, and that
bul
^
jlQ.-aj.Ni
have heard that the great convents of the holy monasteries in the East,
I
I
lax— *..a_so
. v olx-.ooi
^.-/ >a>w.
)
J-^-jJ
JJ?
Of THE PATRIARCH SeVERI
the God-loved
lcft
V)
vOoUV»/
and the presbvters and deacons, and
and
.
k~«JjULD;o
/
(iÖxxn
jk~«-=>»
line in R.
4
',_~Ix,JlJ
oj-Xd "^o* v^?
(._=>i
XXXV. To
^
>?
^vX ool Jl— uO
jlxNo.q^N; 1.
.«ju/ "^^o
^»y n
.qjl*.
66 r c. 260 I".
Reg., xxx,
4.
—
3.
X"P a
-
520-5.
a.
LETTERS ÖF SEVERUS.
280
ou^.
p
^n.-
JK&^jlSo Jlojpa^o
ooJL .looi I^cl^Kjo«
.J_ötSs J-stCb o£^ ^oi-iajLio v-^^ J-"°l •)-"—^>? 'Jj—fcoo
.\K*j )v*^o^ U^Ow;
,_^oi —ooi c*_.Va_»A
\"
li
r-U-^J
^£^0
l-'f^??
.^~+jI i;i;
ein cd
JoiSs *>> )K-JLd Jlä~io
J^jKio -fcoa~o
^s>o .JLä^^
-J-^o»
^-/ ^o ^0.0
i!
—
>o-i,j.i/-
2.
Here
breaks
p
off.
was threatening it. her sins, and was being
So
ruin that
because he did not wish
who would
lier
to
1 '
(for so
and shaken, what
is
make »
not a
2 .
If
cannot be assuaged and wrath that
judgment brings
cattle
and lipon
of the earth,
Midi.,
chastised
God
of
seento address,
is
füll
vii,
and they is.
—
2.
way
in this
end.
:
«
Go up
Leave her foun-
who are now been
then you,
the foun-
disturbed
there to expect, save sore stripes from God, and great
wrath and mine anger
].
vooi^o
divine Scriptures
the
dations of the Lord which stave off destruetion, have
upon
"^
|U/
administered such chastisements as were to come, things which
dations because they are of the Lord
in just
j-U^s;
have prevented the
bring a complete destruetion,
walls and pull down; but
evils that
Jjo»
delivered to various chastisements, the
Jeremiah saw and heard by prophetic pereeption, to
.JjJjs
fcÜL^SO
again spared her on aeeount of his great mereifulness, and,
term him),
who
J
ot-Vj^
,1a»/;
/
yoto.p.,;/
when Jerusalem was being
also,
merey, 'he that taketh pleasure in merey
those
^^o
v
Ms. s?'w.
remained, as pillars of the great house
liave
for
3.
\-^x>ib.
JK«i»oV
Jliäi
j.*\i
ya^ja^Kjo
JJo
\h~
.^JS^jU/o
J^j/ s-ÜLs
.+x>li
»...,
voKj/ N^*aoi
k-^J
Q.^.p>°^
^o
)v-^s
i n^j
—
J.jl*>
^;o^o ^--^ot
o&>
N?!
J-iaia.,^ .oiaüi.0
vOJl-K../;
JLioJKji
J>^°>° ^*j/ )«•
i°U^» ^^o
>
^-.;
JJ
Jo£^>
°°« '.J-ieLMV»
*»io.*o
JJLojjl^V^-^
1;
.a^auxiia^ K-/
yp I
1
J.-^;
JJ/
OC*A .^JfcOö;
C5UL.I^*iO;
5
otju»)ÄC* aisa^A .yo^s^l
^.^^Lio;
.J-ia_io.^
jot
U*-3^?-*
^asoa:»; \oj6i
^-Jt^> ooo«
)la.«
JLjo«.js
..ow.<*^~ "'^-^o
J3, jJ^ •.oilaxia-v^'
jooi
,-Ad
)lo;po
^--1/j
[108
it
is
all
poured out, which he who
declares in such words as these
pound
things that are in the
10.—
:i.
:
«
Behold! inv
out lipon this country and lipon
shall be burnt
Jer., v,
is
up and
Id., VII, 20.
field,
and upon
all
men and the fruits
shall not be extinguished
3
»
?
;
XXXV.
[109]
JJ
vootKJLaj vO,-wJ;
^
-
Joot
w^-3 ^o
^*Sfc>
4
\aj6t
\0-ot»; ötJ^— Vo/
^^^5
^<^jioK.jLio
.
v^-^
J.*2>o;/o
JJ/
Jk „\n'->
a^J^m/ ÖUJÖW..
>lop.
,..*> IT)
jooi
li.
»
—
v^ö/
Jj'J-»?
above.
For these reasons I
I
—
-^
^--»/o
—
3.
"^
Ms.
w
for
«•
—
i.
.)a^*io/» ot-sio—
^
l^-Q-sNji/
öu^|
JK..^o/
.loot;
Ms.
JJLso—
ooi
K^^v p .JjA^.io ^6* a »»; um.
—
stop.
5.
Ms.
I
perceived not the number of
my
contemplated the desolation of the ways that led to your
remembrance
who had
a zealous desire to delight their
of divine Hangs, and to a festival,
whom
constant stariding
and the upward-pressing
reminds rational sonls of the imitation of God.
mourn because '.
»
there
is
(And he
none
to
come
which
life,
For thus Jeremiah also made
lament after the destruetion of Jerusalem, and said as in a figure
her are desolate
JlS^^iö
^»^°l N
t-t-20
J-ojh>o
J_£—o
K^Jv--OU»
^.^io
(.mJLo
sorrowed, and
and angebe singing were
of Zion
yV,JOoo
-oot
Ms. I&^aa-
7.
convents and sent to you those souls by the
^-£»i0
J-äJ^ao
JjU.jl.30
Ms. with slop following.
2.
ins. laier
groans, while
>
V-^x
JJ;
\q.jöi
)fH>o Jju-; otlo-si jl^via^ ^cu*po
t-iö/o Joot
—
Jü/
I
J-sioV
J^;J_s;
Ms. "C^-ji
1. oiii.
jJ;;
J-o-stoo ^a .N_oot
-J<*^)^! jto-L^io^o
^JLS °I
,J J^juJls vQ^vlJj Ö1.-JÖU; -6| .^_»0|J^-./; Jooi i-iö/
;
hl
\qjö^ voalo^
^s-oj.;
J_Li^
>-=>
\>^io
J-ioo_o vooi-^ Joot -ojoN.../ JiJao .Jl^.öC^; Jjjotoi^s
)KJLaL_L_\ ^_»;oi-X-io> ;lki ^.io
~
».-Jus
.0001
m ^
JV^oojo )}f
\_«^oi )J^.Vo/; U?
^-.K*^o»
v ax.poai» ,_, -oot
.
281
-K-£jJU JK*.o.jooo .K-ooi ^.sJKio N*>-oo( ^-^oi
'
>ö>;otsjLio
TO THE MONKS OF THE EAST.
-
«
The ways
All the gates in
to the feast.
hiinself clearly said tliat her
:
produce
is
given
priests shall go into captivity groaning, and tliey And slie that them the virgin life shall be led away. that have taken upon was abandoned by them hath bitterness for these things ». For, in order that none might think that the larnentation that was made was not right, on aecount of beams and stones and great buildings that were razed to the
to destruetion).
«
Whose
earth and the dust, exalting plainly by
made proclamation and
lie
1.
Lam.,
I
i.
said
:
«
words the greatness Her
priests
groan
of the disaster,
and
her
virgins
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
282
VV-O-iO
.)ipO;K-SO JjÖJ.^.3 ^o-^D
,.3
,-Kn
Joe*
^J)--
J.*xö;o
t.3
.Jjudo_~
JJio
yoKj/ ^-^jl—io
>ai»
J-sp.
ycu^
^-^oi
JJ>Kj>
.J-ö£S\
.|^£CL^X
JK—
Uv^>a\ ).*£OJo Ms. v^w-
—
v»lol^
Ms.
2.
k-./
jJo
•>-»<"»>
^_*^ov^>; Jooi ;
y~»h.
•
)
po
.^iOS» ^^JS. J-^SO
^^^
).j>fco
V*>/ Jt*00
°^
.
^?
.vooio^co-« ^io
JL-]j>[-«.].«^».»o
t^5
.-ooi
jJo
oooi
[
^-*po|
JjL^io
\OJÖi
.)>^o^ c\so J-s^
yofcvj/
)\L* Jooi
"^a-a^au;
J-*»-^
k...Jj_•,. :,0
i-»-i V-""^,
.v^oJ-^aS,
^io otla\ JJo
^>-\\^-»b.
\-*-*° •J-oCSV
^io
^öjA
Jt-fco.»
OOt
|^*O^J
.vOAisul^
^^oo
ai^s
va2ti«; wai. la^
v£DO_*.
~.0,-2^
1.3
)
.Jfco>a_s oi»l)_i ^.iö oaJ^Jio .JolKioo ^..«^oj^ ^-Ditoo
..=>;
oni.
oöi
^io yO^jil
^U
yai
^
li-3
yaaJ^-./
.*#fcoa_~»
yOJü;^./ vOio_.;JU
..
^p3 1.
.JojSs.;
]J/
'.)laji*^;o ja^ot; J^a~V
JK^m
)^>öi jJ»;o .^.ao.ia^.j i
^LJLoKioo Ju/ j^.:^
Jj/
looi
^
J.J^|.JM
j_2L-i.jLi>
»3 .Jooi Jji-s
»J.L-
JLoipo y-^o) yp S ->mi
.a^po
y^/o
y^\
^-^io
Jooi
JLs Jooi
.JooiJ
w.ö«A;
.J-a^i-D»
^.oia^i. JIJ-M
J^i-Q^.
JKjlXjs; jla^jo/
^-.1/»
c^
J^-jl^s
OÖ» .^^-QJl
[110]
stop.
are carried away, and she herseif within lierself hatli bitterness
And
»\
was in Elisha the great, who Elijah, the man of manv visions and miracles, foreseeing that which was future like the present, and how many evils the people of Israel was to endure, inasmuch as Hazael, King (»f Syria, was to come against theni to received a double portion
war, wept bitterly
the spirit that
tif
the incurability of the evils that were
when he considered
coming, and under stress of these things he could nol
refrain,
and abstain
from tears, and l'rom pitv, though they were about to endure these chastise-
And therefore also the divine Scripture says as in Bat I heg and entreat your sanctities wunder « And the man of God wept » 5 (for you are my affection no less than he ), you who also suirer with your
ments as they deserved.
J
.
:
kindred, and, to speak in the words of the apostle,
and of grace
»
',
pray
mercy
liave a liearl of
«
the sheep and avert the wrath, and cease
for
not
holding up your saintly hands to your Jesus, saying to him from the divine Scriptures,
«
Have
These sheep wliat have they done?
thy people, and give not thine inheritanee to shame
» ".
pity, Lord,
Perhaps he
uppn
will be
turned by these prayers and repent, and will leave in his country a blessing, I.
Lam.,
i,
i.
;.
I\'
Reg.,
vm,
1
1.
—
3.
sie Syr.
—
i.
Gol., in. 12.
—
5. II He?-'., \.\i\. 17: .lud. n. 17.
•^»^,
2
JLl3_./
.jk-*l Jj^-JJ
vaai;
.
UW
J^iaAo
vOJ^
[|.]ieuJSo ^ri-so
K*
-
>ajaSa3 Y >o\
Ms. o».
1.
Ms.
»»«.
—
— 6.
2. •
ä/j
^io;o
^casa^io
.vQ.3t*io^i JJj/; Jfcs.-.l~oJ
JLsJj
Ms. om. stop.
—3.
added over marg.
Ms. °w.
—
Writtcn
\.
to
of care
and no anxiety
vou, and there
is
which are adorned
aV
:
for well
no impediment or
in apostolic fashion
and that the lack of money
a it
it
in
provides a superfluity
who
For
I
011
in diverse
«ä/j
.jj/o
^-aioo
,JU^£-*
K.-/-
^£00?
stop following.
—
air' are
forms and Coming of
have
that
with bareness, and by their steps
is
make them
a fulness of
all
stall' in
habitable;
abundance, so
your hands
is
of the faith that is in you, so that
your purse, and itself,
I
everythmg is easy of Walking for your feet,
know
others also, and the
for
your account
are shaki n also and Ihey do not
and the heaven and the
.yQA-^j.^;
vooi^a.3o
erasure. Ms.
in
difficulty
your girdles
symbol of the very hxity and firmness Supports Ihose
/
vaaS
JjäJ.3
are able to bless even the uninhabiied deserts and
that
\i\
in cursive liand.
a sacrifice and a libation tu the Lord our God.
no weighi
ooi
^p^poj ^o&t
M> J-'— ja«-Sa JL^eL^s
.UW
JJ/
^.o»K.iS.ö»Js;
JJä-V^o .nOA-j~
oot
oC^...-
Jl^coioI
K-Jä^~*.-*>
*
^a*LCDJ
jJo
283
J.aVaJ^o
JJ
«Sa;
Jto^ioo )1o^*^ä;
jbo»l .'yoSaJ
,-.•
Jb>ki.*>
.)1a-J*joo
Jjjl./
jl.QJLiQ-.oi;
c*-jl-2j
.^^.^oi-.
TO THE MONKS OF THE KÄST.
1o>^-^-o .^K-wJo ^VJaJ
JLsläO
)^a-o
5.
-
XXXV.
-,,,
all
and make
fall;
but the earth
the elements supply food
it
known
to
everyone
that
by bread alone, but also by every word that proceedeth out 2 I forbear to say, wliaf is a great thing and very true, of the mouth of God » that, since you have a spiritual rock going before you (and Paul said that 3 Christ is a rock ), that is to you food and drink; for you were persecuted «
man
liveth not
:
when who saw
with this same rock of Israel of old,
1.
irjp.
—
-.
Mallli.. iv.
i.
—
3
I
it
was persecuted.
in the case of the
sons
and had their eye blinded by Egyptian
little,
Cor., X,
For
i.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
284
^»>^o
oooi
von
->Kj;
^jCQ..^..^a^o
^-»p°
0001
oo(JU^,
^3iK-so Jmnvii > yOAjjKj
^^v-^'^o
.0001
)v
^
m
*-
yaio^jij;
3°
'J
.JL^OÖjl^o
00 —*-pö
00»3 '
!
jca\a3
ocx;
.^JL~ ^-»K^^O ^Oa-^.3 ^-^Ö
^i
ot_3j
-^oj-o?
1.
Ms.
w
,_JL~
for w.
—
2.
Jjlo.../
-J-m-^
^-.Otbo ^_*.\oi.^
JJ/
JSk
.^o^s ^_»i»oo ^_^oi^
Ms. lÄOUfjao.
_
3.
*
J^*^
~t£OOJUtJLO 0/
.11
.)K.£Onj^ J.,3^ y^\
).^a\^.^ ia~^s..=> o^> '^yaslaajj
)joi
0/
(-2L*Ä)
Jjl2l../
added over marg.
darkness, and could scarcely see ihe writing of
w^«
V-»--«^
rock followed tliem
»
:
for
it
was
them.
Wherefore
law and could not con-
tlie
who were
«
that
so imperfecl
and afterwards see Christ following
also in waterless countries he
gave them water
gible form, assuaging the thirst of the ilesh; and,
in tan-
whenever they desired
flesh, he invisibly brought birds like rain from the air
2 ,
and other things
Bnt before your own perfections, who
and resembling them.
like these
--/;
cursive hand.
in
right that they
sliould be first excrcised in the law,
..1/
->
.
tfinplate the depth of hidden mysteries, the apostle justly wrote tliat '
Jjlsoij
^3 .J_üo vooü^s J001
«-««»ojls 010 j.^11
?
.0001
yoouk-/
0001
jj
^; yo^
^»£C^£*iOj .Ol*Kd»
v-^-^SJ
).Jt--s
ool
^.ioo
)_^i»a^cu j-sÄo vOj-~J;
JL*0|
J't"
J^o«^-»; |-^ajLio; yaai^wi yasla^^ajL^o J~--io^o .po/
a\o
(Ln-ioa^jsi
J-»-*-^-^ JjV/i
jK»opo Jls^
L^arxxi,
iooi
[112
can contemplate the very glory of the Lord 'with open face', as again Paul said
',
that
diink, and
rock continually goes in front, giving snprasensnal food and
showing everyone that through
you cry and say,
«
Who
shall separate
Ihe things
me
from the love of Christ?
lation, or distress,
or persecution, or Inniger or
the sword, as
written, 'For thy sake
il
is
reckoned as sheep through him 1.
I
Gor.,
\, 4.
who
—
2.
we
ar,p.
—
;i.
Tribu-
nakedness or (langer or
die every dayj
for slaughter'; but in all these
loved us »'.
which you have endured
things
we
we
liave
been
are victorious
For the results of your victory are not only
II Cor., in,
IS.
—
4.
Rom.,
VIII,
:J.">-37.
)
--
V
^^
^aj/
TO THE MONKS OF THE RAST.
VM
->p0/
Ot
yooj^o/
.Jlo,—^
t-3-i./o
v o^ioKj -K-ä^ ^-io w^iai.o
M^o
ool
M ^; v )Njo-s
yO-b^J 1.
ool
jJo
>v o,..~j
yJ°>o*lo
—o^
V-^ v t~ °'
v*Is Jj<*a>
^^0 p
5'jj
,
^-^Ol
?
Ux**^» U*ola^
J-iLfloo
).jl2lx\
,
Joi/o
oio/o .ycy-A-i;
.J^^ao^ Jjö/o Jl-^oä .^-\ot loao^s .y_-^o*>
/
JJ-o_a-30 .oftäJ
J-^J J^O>/ ^.Ol^
JjLSOt
285
J-~^> ^-^-/ vooC^a
oV-a^J./o .oAijl/ Jla^oK-s;
Jfc^ök-S yt-J
.
—
XXXV.
>-
li;
poJ-»°
Jlj-jl
°*'>^ ^'! JLaoV
J~io)^>
^' 'W
-oio^^sJJo .^.oto^J^J
"^A
l^si.
yoj/
JM
Jv*/o .ycu/
Ms. J.
in this evil present worlcl, in
are
more
the
life
which you showed
Then
trulv in the future world.
all
invincibility, but all of
who have been
them
exercised in
and have prevailed over shameful passions and are white-haired old age of the intellect, and for the holv order,
of virginity,
honoured
for
and receive the accompanying honour, shall be gratified with such joy tliat their soul shall be made drnnk with good things, as to which Jeremiah the depicting them
prophet,
beforehand,
spoke
tlius
:
«
Then
young men and old men shall rejoice and and will make them rejoice joy, and
rejoice in gatherings of
their
mourning
into
shall
:
I
:
I
I
virgins
will tarn
will
make
oreat and make drnnken the soul of the priests the sons of Levi, and my people shall be filled with my good things » '; and these things that l'ail not
and are as they
are,
and are never destroyed.
homes and mansions.
But,
if
there
is
Such as these are the blessed
we have
yet an extension and
been brought to the end of time, assuredly 'he who gather him, and he will keep him as a shepherd who feedeth
not
scattered Israel he will his flock'
With weeping went they out, and with consolation and I will make them to dwell by streams of waters in
bring
will say, «
will
them
ä right
:
and they \.
Jer.,
shall not again
xxxvni,
13, 14.
—
2.
go astray
Ibid., 9,
10.
»
'
I
and
way
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
286
^^»
y&OV
vofco/
^A^ioi
Jjtto^o
.a^ufliJ;
JL^_oo
sk-./
volNu/ *
67
V
li
JJ
JJo
|iöux>
^.ioo ^a_»po
^--=)
V>\
Joot;
t-^-co
^
.
.^-.ioVtoo
JJ/
1.
^iaio;
JJ
P >
'.y..too
-öl
JLp*
.oCis
Ua.-»/
JJL»;
JJ
).x\
JJo
JL.J Vt r>
I
>
»
yv) j» ^_-^ot-i
,-io;
o;
oöi
oöt
JAO^ioo
.J-iL-t-O
^..JoJLiai. ju^ol/;
.oj.iofcsji/
in>no via»/
>*JP.
P» °» JojSs.
.jk^£«,
-chq-.;clj;
MS. N&JOV
But praythat we also may hold l'oot
*
K„.J..flDaicu
•v?^sj / ^-jceuSLäo
J"*-*'
^-/^-J-s
t-^— 1/
J-j-S
-U-^i >^cua^
JJ?
joC^ lp—o JK*^o
^opo ^^a^jo
«^o;l/
P*^
'
^-otiS^^o;
k.\otS*.=>o
,-io;
-
JJ
»
_öt\ -Jk-^ JK-.;oK^s
^.ju'^d!/;
x *'^
\o^-W
Q^
).ijl^öjl^oo
.jJ^otS^io
^Q-o; ^-^~»/ P--^
jo*^»
-\Oj/
"^>Jls
-öu»o
^-J-oo/j
Q^^
t--»-^
,—•>
v3/»
\ohal ^.flaa.^0 .JlK^oo;
.^J^s. ^-Jlj/
v>,-o
P^x
JJ
^
^i.
r-*-^.
,-L—l/
lO—JLl
)iw.»l J.— ioJJ
JJlO
f*l
Jt-V* oiVoojx\
joiS^j
„_*>
^_iö
.'jb^JJ
>2>l
^ucoai^o
y^\
.uu^d^
114]
may
to the right
and unerring way, and mir
not turn aside to the right hand or to the
left
from the king's
highway' which was righlly traversed by those seers and ministers of the word. For, inasmuch as you exercise yourselves in the law of the Lord by night as well as by day, you
know
not crowned unless he contends lawfully.
upon
us,
man
eontend, he
is
For certain tnen have come
in
well that, even
if
a
wishing to put a blemish on the 'good eonfession' to which we
2 were called and which we confessed 'before many witnesses' as the apostle 3 nevcr having said, that is, before the whole church and 'the elect angels' For that 'we are not of remissness which leads to yielded to remissness. ,
you also well know for you are the first who testify. For, 'having no sound knowledge of what they say or the things about which tliey they do uol consent to confess that the true llesh of God and the strive' Word which is from the holy God-bearer and ever-virgin Mary and from
perdition'
''
:
1
',
which was hypostatically united to him, so that from the fact that he came to be with us as God who became man he was named Emmanuel, and that he was made like unto us in all things except sin, suffers the IIolv Spirit,
1.
Nuin., xx,
17.
—
2.
I
Tim.,
vi,
12.
—
3.
Id., v, 21.
—
i.
Hebr.,
x,
3'J.
—
5.
1
Tim.,
i.
7.
)',
—
XXXV.
[115] rn
-s
jL-^V
»
)
]L_so
^.OtoN.-/
)oO|
'
lo-^-bO
)
mO JK-[i|-potoo
-^ v«
.
TO THE MONKS OF
>
Jl^J^/o
JJ
JIchV^.^K.nq
na
j^OJLu
JO
jj
J.^m^>
JJ
TMP. EAST. .^.'^o/
»O
JJ
.JjLOJa3»o i
\
«\
K*-,l ^jJ^su
jLs
a-joi .)lcuJis.Ä—K^o
^.-;
ojK^.iaA )la2u.w K-/
loot
ot\
o^
„_/,
J
^,.
Jooi
Jjj/
i-3
(..jw.üj
,..«-3
IS-.J^w-jLioo
looi öw.K_./
1.
like
Ms.
willi
us and
(x^n JJ/
J;oi
stop following.
^.oi
—
2.
Jlo-^io
JJ.j-.K-
.Jq-wJ^J
J-00',10
Jj— Kio
V^o/;
—
3-
)' t
JJ
m
.
67 v"
V-«-^ \J
Jo«^»
o^
r-»-^
JJ
,JL-J
yas.
nvjlooi^ t-«-^
JoiSs
oy^-ojJ
K-.JL.Jjl?
i.O_i0,_S1O
oon\
^-*-=>
JJ.ajLsKjüo
•> •>
JJ.qj.oj-~
JJo
joJ-X.
J—ij
JJ
^so .^^i.»
Jlaioo JiL- Jo-~j (lola^io
.Jj.a-»_~
t
J.AQJL-.
K-..S ^nv^^dI/o
.yoo\\.2>l
Ms. sing..
JJo
.J-.Ö;
.JJ^£—;
».3
JjusJ-=>
JlaA^x-K^o
JJ.VV*
Jt-oa-=>
JK.:*u^o
J-jJlj
vioo JK..otSfc>
.ooi
J-.s,
J-a—oj;
jiiä_3o
;
.^20
^aioi
ju-*j;
ous;
^k
h*.*l
Ui-./
_f..~ L/
^.../i
JLjL*
JL=>
Jooi
jiaiyja-aAoo
^^v.
JUi-
.^-;
Jlaio ^)ai^J
^-»?
.K-JjL^j»,
)i_jL»o
\ajöi
JJ;
)laj , -iITIVIS i
OL-*
J-^JL^s,
jKSL^v
o£^ r*^* öu>; )laJV-3^; öifcoaa— yooi^ JLo^o
287
JV*
l? 01
JjLSOtO
»-=>•;>•}
•« s«;i/
Ms. .&».
susceptible of innocent passions, but say that he suffered in
is
semblance, and that the flesh was impassible and immortal at the time of the voluntary and saving Cross; and
wretched men foolishly speak
name phantasv lail
'
of false passions,
and
wisdom
of the dispensation
wishing
false
words they
in
it
to taste
and they
whereby the impassible God
united to himself tbose of our passions which do not of sin,
in
incorruptibility, anchdeny the true incorruptibility,
ihe
to notice
besides other impossible things the
fall
under the description
our death voluntarily, destroy
its
dominion
over us, and bv means of the Resurrection to set us free in incorruptibility, Ihal
is
in impassibility
and immortality, and
which also we were created. and death
If
I
he
Word
of
unreal form, the Incarnation
in
raise us to our lirst state in
God is
desired to display passions
quite superlluous.
Ue had
the divine impassibility and immortality, and so also he might have suffered as in
semblance and shown himself
as he appeared as a
man who
he himself
1. qpavTaota.
—
2.
is
in
many forms through
seen to have said in Hosea the prophet
IIus.
,
XII, 10.
former appearances,
wrestled with Jacob and was reeeived in Abra-
ham's house, and was represented this
after the fashion of
L> .
the prophets
:
for
But this was not
f.
*
'
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
288
^i
jua«; jlaJL^^^o ^,; J..OOS* U-io/o
oou^o
joi\—=n
jKü_.k*3 GS
r
•'
^^=>;
i-s
J_*_j/
J001
01
^Q~>»
..
t-^
^-.j
^
S;:i,>
ij 01
JAoa..*_o
o^v^
/
i,0
JJ;
)-«poo
•
JV-m-*
'
jLsoty
ffl
JJo
,
jL-^as;
v ooiÄw>oJ..i
a^ot^m >o\i
K^Jv-.ojj
yoK-i/
«.3o/;o
li'+x
\\
Ms. ^V-9a*-
jJa.i.i
"
^01x^0; .^J
—
2.
1
).^.iv*./
voi„j
)
^VaÄ*jk
^o
by means of a
real deatli he
way
all
of return to everlasting
trumpets
in the ears of
by man came death, by man as in
Adam
all
also
..
i/o
a-iö )KjL.^jO
,_io
o.
->»,.J./;o
0001 *^->po
^*oi»3;
)»oi 1-0-3
t-*-^
'<-» °>
died, so also in Christ shall
you see
Lhese things
distinction tliere is
between
Resurrection
will not hear
all live
»
:
tlie
«
For, since
dead.
For,
But... with... the
'.
men presumed
blasphc-
Scriptures and against the holy fathers
interpreted tliem in approved fashiou,
From
own
bis
manwho
For this reason Paul cries
life.
men who
Scriptures and... these hasty and presumptuous
churches.
.01
'^-^O ^ÖC^S
<--»i-s
cometh the resurrection of
inously to say against the divine
who
|-.o|N-»^o
might save the
had died through the deceit of the serpent, and make
louder than
JLaio
Ms. sing.
hat he desired, but that
the gate and
»..«-so
^-^Ol
V)
^iti
vaj/ uüio^3 y»-o
^.s
Jjlooi
yoota^« )K_0»il
jL_iö
^61 ,_io yoexK.K.^.U o n «?/• vsjo *|.».n
1
^-»>-—
Jtaio
JJL^
JL^J^.\l yQ-JÖl .yOj/ Q_.QJl3 K_.j^«..~..3; \Q-IÖ| J-Ju»y° Jlöu^/
jlaA^^o
o£S.
jj
^a
j_»j/
J^..i>„».w?>o '
^.61
J-Aio^k-ä^o
Jj;j-3
J_.ocx
\OOU^-3
*—*J-~
|_stCo '^so» voV^oJlj K^jjLS^^ioj
j.s*_.Aoot
.Hoch
JJ /
Ui^ioKjtio
.JKjl^o*
t-*-^ )-L3l -*/
>-öt
)Aoa.*..a^)o .yoo'fSJ
.JfcOi^
^•^i0
"•"^
ooC^;
',..=>
^jlXj oC^.0
j.Sol
N^S. j-^io vÄ>oJ^a.3o
^-io
v
K.^.^0« J.u/
[116
who
at various
clearly
times fed the
how much
difference
truth and error even as the heaven
is
far
hol)'
aud from
the earth, and that out of the thought of their beart they have 'devised
words
of iniquity'
and that 'truth has perished
in
their
ways, and they
could not walk in the right way' and also that 'they have removed their
thoughts from understanding lliem beforehand
1.
1
Cor., sv, 21, 22.
by
2 .
tliese
words.
K,
L3-15.
-i.
i.i\.
For well did Isaiah the prophet expose
XXXV.
[117]
•
l-JO
\
l.flkj;
—
TO TUE MONKS OF THE KÄST.
Oito-ia "\
L*^.~1
y.+\
J_S«
OCH
JJl
,...,
-
289
.
»
.,
1
V-^x
«»
»V»
68
y^j^bo \jx~o\^> +3 .J_jLiy_o
.j—»f.^
oiioas
?
Ms. <^«-
1.
—
added n\er
1.
line
liave
that
^i>
^n
a\o oÄol/
^.io
Ms. with stop follcwing. in
—
cuisive liand.
Pray therefore, times)
J^sKo
ijot^o
^..Jjl^./
we may
be
—
:;.
is
nul
indeed
(for
delivered from evil
been unable not only
to
—
Ms. vj"»?-
blaspheme against God,
prayers.
sinner so
— bO ^k^O
\^?;o
Joot
i^Aio
Ms. P^ov
what
to
—
:
for,
<>t'
many
thiag
and unjust men.
For tln\ wicked-
their
besides their tliouglits
me concerning them. is
Jooi
Ms. oin. slop.
:,.
'their cotmsels' also 'are counsels of
murder'.
But that these
make the subject of your own him who willeth not tlie death of a right
we on our part look to much as that he be converted and For
Indeed at
live".
entreaty (and to speak the trutli on the compulsion) of him
soundly and rashly lipon this same matter', while
wrote and admonished him
—
say the same
I
endure reproof on account
For this very thing Isaiah says with
same men may be changed
^3
nthnwisr known.
ness, but even to give drink to tliem that thirst that
''•
)j/
jlct-*.^.
^«.\oj
,£0;
This wuid
7.
ones
saintly
ou^
Jjl^Äooo
jj/
ia—J J^^.=» j-LS^icLso
)K^lLJ3 jJS^CUu
«
K^j.\p.>^0; OCX ^-iO
ts..»J^L.«.°>a)0
3>lo .,iKj oulSüo .v2uojKj yooi^o
*,..,
^-^_2l-^0O .^.io^v^
JOOI
»
j;ot
ÖtA^i.
)i-Q~2) JfOt;
oiK_^.a-*o
)1ch.-sJ.-^;
K.»JV_>^3
G.
.oks|
in a brotherly
far
first
on the
who wrote
away and
in
maaner and urged him
uu-
hiding to
i
have
regard to the holy fathers and to the approved doctors and follow lliem, and correct himself.
And
even upon
he attacked
tliis
my meanness
in a ferocious
manner, worse than any raging savage beast, and kept bitterly complaining because he did not find
me
a partner of his error,
and over the whole
world, as far as he could, he sent out and scattered abroad what he had I.
Is.,
lix.
7.
—
2.
E/..,
xxxiii, 11.
—
3.
Julian
:
=ei?
the correspondence
in
Zach.
Uli., ix,
10-13.
r
li
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
290
^..opkoo :)K^j^/ Ȋj_o^ou>o ,Ksl^.i
.0001
va.jöii
^
JJ^s
^~° ^*°<
^t-*°l
'K...001
K
..
oda~«.^* ^.öi\o
oila^
yjä
M /o
)oi
jLKs yoot-^oaa K—ÄC^o ^>x^o yoouK-./»
j_co.3»J.y/
w
Ms.
l.
K-.ooi '»-ßjÄoo J.ia_oais
1
)^o.;QJtio
5.
were
sei
^aa^ 3/»
^.oi...K../
were going
i)l'
his heart 'not
in Palestine, as
in
w-J^ot
small
—
letters.
'1.
Ms. with stop
from the moutli of the Lord'
orthodox
3
liave
Eutyches, which
is
who contend and
liave learned,
I
saying
in other
and
my
soul because
the glory of ihe stain lipon the
I
for the
the error of the followers of Mani
».
courage as well as
faith
God and
If it
but, I
«
I
will
of the
fact that
cliurch,
which are known and
«
Chalce-
provinces
in
be
I
their 011
semblancc
Tlien indeed, heilig...
one man's error should he a
made
the true facts
familiär to
yon
accordancc with the truth
my
lot to die
go up upon the mountains, and
gain his Hxddness of speech
c ,
and may
with thee will I
I
saying
also, (for
will not
known
Jesus
is
willi
vefy
deny thee
preach to Jerusalem
»
'.
In
»
.Icr.,
XXIII,
1 'j
.
—
'1.
irca^/tot;.
—
3. ö^Qöäoäjo;.
—
'i.
',
May
receive help from bim, through
your saintly prayers and entreaties. 1.
2
could not endure the slander and the blasphemy agaiusl
Most High and the
Saviour),
:
tlieniselves
been manifestly scen to he zealous
whole body
everyone, facts
and
1
extending
Those who pride
See!
«
:
for the
being pierced by the judgments of God after the manner of goads and in
"^a^
.siu/
^j^> .^jlx>/
vo.3lä.\,
and everywhere opening
about,
capacious moutli and heilig
[nserled above line
3.
forth as a laughing-stock to tliose
donian impiety; and tliey
_
Ms. tio^Vi.
2.
laio,.^ Joj^s.; _oiäj...i
Ms. sing.
which came from
written, \ve
—
im- w.
—
^.«^ajopo»
vOoulSl-i
«•4i0 k-«-3; jlo»».^ ouK../» .J^o/; JlaJj^ca^oj
•:<)KjLca^ ""yQiolä^so
following.
Jjl*.^..cqJSi2oo .y-^OCM
y_./
ot.-^^aA "^.io J.Sia,J\o )_^oo.jl^ ^^jx>/? K^jxsl/
Lvi..',.:*»
Jfco^
.
•
io «jlSljlso
.
^^»
,,_>.-, r.^3
K^JLi«.^
a>>^-l/
^..«.-a». »._.}
^bo
0001
.,_./,Lio/o
[118]
Mallh., XXVI, 35.
—
.">.
[s.,XL,
'.l.
—
ü. ratfpricjta.
—
XXXVI.
[119]
^rfOr»
«
. t
f>\.
+£j-l yOlSs
aJO
*-"--^
yCiüa.^ )lni»^ JNjl^o
•:•
Ka_flDo/
v-Öl
Ms. <»M»^-
1.
—
-2.
Mi<. ?•
—
:S.
M
all
the brotherhood that
greets you.
God
— Oi
XXXVI.
for ever,
I,
to us, but
doctrines
2
If not,
.
theologv
I
Cm..
'j.vi
.
m
)J.iOj
JK—ioJ.
is
himself.
our God) keep vour holines-
is
with you, illustrious for
and praised be
his
in divine contests,
My
our meanness.
kiss »'.
name
spirit
Grace he with von.
to all generations.
my
sins
I
have been condemned to
long space of time in the royal city
not saying
is
»>V>.^o
what agrees with the 318
».
fathers that
is
prohibited
adding anything to or detracting anything from the eorrectness of the 3
thesynod of the 150 also incurs blame, because
to the only
\vi. 20; II Gor., xin, 12.
PATB. OR.
it
widened
relating to the Spirit, and, wlien the confession Iiad been laid
down with regard 1.
the patriarch
sinee on account of
live for a
it
36 i" b.
tue iioly Seyeiujs from tue lettek to Isaac tue scholastic,
wiiich begins, «
tlie
<>/'
Greet one another with a holy
«
Blessed be
-..
j^py^ ^s.^O
)fJ3
concord and endurance and praying
in perfect
For
OOl
K_^-«i.
.'j^oöl U^t-i-
the hol v Unity in Trinity (for this
and
ses,
M
Ija-'-oo-
TAe handwriting
May
J-ia^Jus a^ja. .^2^.;
,.—
;
laaboo Kjupcu» )U.,^£D Jxs/i
v N-\.^iO,
."i-Äl-il/
,—
ji.a^_«.*^»/
.caxyYn ,r£ji*ivßalc\Ajao
|_j/
"^^.io; j^s^oji K-J^l3;
.-j_«oi
~,J30
j
2\)\
Jlo_.K^K.i»
•Jk-JL»*-°
*
)N..a.ia.i_s
p
^.^-io
K.i-w-17 -<*^:L-
Ji-o;
TO ISAAC.
—
T.
XII.
—
F.
2.
Son who became incarnate
—
l'.
S6f}iaxa.
—
i.
for us,
it
added the
(Jeoioyt'a. 21)
509-11.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
292
smoA^oa
2i
JL^oK^J.; »6t jlaxacuoi JV^j^Of^o !
.'
jpö/ j^cutK^o
XXXV 11 ,rCLA-.7\ Qoo r
i,
b
J^io
mn-A &a_ln
1
JJ/
^o
fcC^ii o^ouä-co ^-.ov^o ya.^i
1.
G
>*o»©na*o-
—
2.
l'O. fNti »
M
words 'from the Holy in the
.-vrn
3.M
Spirit
(i
)K„«. jy
^ x
coJL»t>
M
)ooi
v-*>-
)
—
po 5.
M
aXOJJlolV/ u»*»o£>aaJv
and from Mary the Virgin', and
little
at
Chalcedon also placed the
^.*~\oh
Jjls-»/
cn
;\.-ä
_
'he
^O
a definition; secondly, because
made known
in
two natures;
called Leo's letter,
orthodoxy
XXXVII.
which
*
6.
UaaSioÜ/v
was
crucified '-i\H.
it
it
318
First
is itself
it
making
Lord Jesus Christ
is
Ihc other points, because
it
said that our one
thirdly, to omil
faith of the
of the blaspheinies of Nestorius, 'a pillar of
is füll
''.
Ol'
THE SAME FROM
beginning of willen
Who among 1. Äp6oSo£ia.
1
Q.1^0
obvious.
in that case the innovation is
But
says in piain words, and that twice and three times, that
>i3-8.
^lVl)
farther on in the same letter.
But you say that the synod its definition.
^6
«.daxn .»cnc\iur^7\
JJ
'i.
^**j -.^-»;
days bf Pontius Pilate'; for these tliings were not stated by the
And
before
—
^o^o ^bl^Kj^oIo
_~l
».^oa i.»/
.q^Kj;
l-'t^l-
i|^o
n^ojl-.
rtf^i-iA rcf
jlojai.)^ iooi \-*±*£
JJ /
:)Kw^>«j JLo l^aus *.r-^x
.
*^->;
1.
^
.
J_~oi
J-jl-^-o
-.Kj/ V^o/
vS/;
öooa—
.K.icu»
.)-..,..-»
oiL»^vJJ;
^00
\xoo;0|JO-flD
^-.iVlo
^VKo
^<Jlo
l'y^ol
^io )—fc^-^e; voJJj
j^Va-^v
153
.~Jjo t ..»,ni\T>;
'.^oJlsj
w.01»
.K\li .^^froo;
L
•
n'm°> toi.,— »01 L«^->x -öt;
.)
vtvpo
ij^aooSLa
[120]
the orthodox
Vide Mansi, VII,
113.
•
is,
—
-
THE LETTER TO II
did not
would agree
2. öp0ö5o$oi.
ClI.WUSIlS
escape
Oll
that the
-
I
THE MONK, THE
Sllialllll'SS
synod
a1
».
Chalcedon
- TO
XXXVII.
[121]
CHARISIUS.
293
153 v° a.
^6
>
,.,,
\ ot}o
^» pu.|;
.öt_s
•:-|--.Aa. s
^io Jlopo ooto JKaJ'^/
:).-oai JL»_.U JK-»;ol v—vJo
)
*
)K^£oo.yxi
•.öi.-^ts^l
JJo
Y
*>
vju/
^.io
^.^a^too
jlo_.,_JS. Joch
•,-a^
•
yoa^
jJo
v^lKjJU
:^C0;oj-JQ-fl0
|^cüü; J-^fH ^»J y'--
öi^a
.•Ji.aJLi^./ifcoo
yo^j
'^X
^.^_«/;
from the silence
who
those
who
might be inferred that
it
away
turn
hold to
it,
other synods
t-o-^v
ya.^.
>-öt
^/
-U^ji; jJUn
jj
i\
•.v-choK-./ jjot
)Kx*^
..)^jia^A_3
the religious synods, so that
too enjoys equal honour? Assurit
and the one would say, « It
:'t-^o)j?
^.^oi
JL*a^ji »o .j;oi ^-./j
all
it
their faces from
while ihe others would say.
oiöua..co
,-^J^ot
jK-s K-Jv-k-o .•am^jolV/j
»\om —6t
.
should be suppressed in conjunction with
edly those
J;oi
yVfflVi s*j/ yj .'po/ k-d-^^v
•J-Sl^ yOCH~»Vi
a>;j;
öiXio;
J^oj^Sus vOOU> i-.Siä^J^ >n^J ,_.;
-.JLjcLso
-.^.-UL-JL-i,
JJo
^OlSou^o
yQ-ioi lo_^> yOOiJLs/
would « It is
raise
arguments against
suppressed as impious
»,
has met with the same suppression as the
and again there would be contentions and disturbances.
»,
And again
before these things he saijs.
For for us to say that the synod must be suppressed, and forraulate an ortho-
dox confession, but not reject the blasphemies with the persons themselves and the words,
neither lawful nor conducive to peace.
is
willing to shut our eyes, no one especially after so
much
confusion
power 1,
let
down
halt
öpOooo^oi.
to
2.
Gal.,
»
I,
9.
sides,
= .
is
What
',
tu such a spurious union,
anyone preacheth
the present day
between the two
—
If
him be analhema
But, even ifwe be
the eongregations of the orthodox
would agree
agitation,
sinee the apostle plainly says, «
have received,
among
to
you outside whatye
has thrown the churches into
this, the
fact that those
and wish always
who
are in
to please both sides.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
2!i/,
[122]
XXXVIII S 1H8 v°
b,
wJ^^.^1 va.jöi
JLjujl^cl^
)
.«
x
*/; odo
» ->
icoo't^S -.0001 in!)
r
j^ij<
—
Ms. k.U-»»-»-
XXXVIII.
2.
Written over marg.
Peter and Ammonius bishop
\o
L10
^°?
!
'
,-jlccudI.
'»-^Ns.
^N-*-^*
Jl,:^
looi J..»^
.LsL^a— o/ J^s»/ o/ .J-DÖ-ßO;
.)ocn ^.ojoK-/
f-3
in
yooux^o;
tr>?
^j_^.io
.
J_»^L2u./j
ooi
)»!/
^.io;
ocx
-.^x^»
v£oa^jx»oiojlo
smaller liand.
MAR SeVERUS THE
PATRIARCH FROM THE LETTER To
and Olympiodorus, abotjt tue naming of Peter
which
Alexandria;
of
jjy
oJj-^^j/» vxoajoilx^i
THE HOLY
Ol'
j't-^Q-i
^.; JKjl>,^o
tio/;
^v^-oo oo\ J_»^a/o .'Kl^i
1.
•.tSiS.jj
y—li ^--~\oi ^jl«
i
yocfl-lx.../
V>\
)lxuL-.».io
»«;
»
10'"
tue
is
of the
sI
rook of
1
tue
letters dritten during TENTJRE OF THE SEE.
For
513-6.
we may
already acting as absolute shepherd of the churches,
prophecy were
left
like a
bunch
olives'
2
Peter
,
who was from
and
of
in
life
God,
and
like a
Isaiah'' the
as in Isaiah's
who were from
this
the country of the Iberians, but
was
five,
and Theodosius 3 who adorned the
a citizen of Jerusalem the city above, throne'' of Antinou',
we who
tlial
the olives have been gathered, 'two or
al'ter
three on the high ends of the branches, or four or
bunch of
number was
learn from the facts theraselves, that we, the few in
and small, by God's help completely checked the synod of Chalcedoa
very famous, the statue
column and pattern;
'
of philosoptiy
men who even
worhl
in this
reaped the honour due to their lahours, prophesyings and gifts of healings, 1.
date.
Presb.
—
Monoph. Rh.,
ol
2. Is.,
(ed.
Alexandria, addressed also
xvn, 6
BrooksV
vi. 3; Vit.
(differing widelj p.
Monoph.,
:(
:
P. 0-, II, 78).
p. 3-16.
—
7.
in S.
I..,
from lxx).
—
'i.
ivSpiivTa.
i\,
—
Opovo;.
-
3.
—
un Ihr smie subjerl, irom
Theodore 5.
is
meant (Zach.
Misrendering
of
Tij;
wliicli
Uli.,
I
vi,
'Avrivdou.
—
infer the 1.
6.
2;
Vit.
Zach.
XXXIX.
[123
-v^*? )i.oiv»o»;
.Jjloi
.JloKJL»*
1^1
J
—
»i
00 /
••JJl-j.o
J't-
oo»
J-Usj
TO THE PRESBYTERS AT ALEXANDRIA.
)lo-.o/
vojqj^^o
/io vfflO*jaj|l|;o
)^^
-JK-u^/
|_L-./i
J;oti
^V— °
^v«-ca^;
^30a
•.^^>cu-.äj JJÖ-^/
^
^-«^Ol
)
295
°°°»
t-^^
K. v>
i
.
^>>t-
JJLojy_3pa,\o
.
XXXIX 22'Jv" b-
•.rdi-r^m^rdm
cuoa
-
*
-ota_s/}
(.-2o,v.-2
.JK-öi^/
JIqa'^o
I
Ms.
«i . '\vi .
and were
_
2.
jj-.~-J
JiVJL^j Erased.
oouj/;
Ji—s;
—
3.
p-l
och
-.^ou»
y.-/
^Qo;
ö&o
Ut-^JJ
j
AoJ^
V-«-^
K^J^joi
k~~a*/
230 V
jjisoi
.KJi.^.
Ms. &aj>U».
illustrious in other spiritual excellencies,
convinced, are offering prayersonour
behalt',
whose
spirits also,
and are close by ns
in
I
am
these
present struggles, and rejoice in this union and peace, and bond of faith,
For besides the other good things they know what
which has now begun. is
and what that of lawful concession, and they used
Ihe time of strietness,
to learn the dispensations of the Spirit,
of Basil
and followed the wise dispensations
and Gregory and Athanasius and other God-clad fathers
us also follow, though \ve are small raen, whose judgment
whom
:
let
a suhject of
is
prayer.
XXXIX.
— Of tue
iiolv
Severus from the letter that was written
TO THE PRESBYTERS AT ALEXANDRIA.
When
I
took in
your holinesses,
I
my
hands the
began
to read
it
Ins father's face after the lapse of a
better from the Contents; for
with fatherly reproofs; for
1
it is
now been addressed
letter that has
with such pleasure as
long time.
found the
But
letter to
be
after
if
a son
reading
in reality
to
me by
were seeing
it
I
knew you
wholly occupied
often a habit of fathers also to apply
unfounded
516-8
a.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
296
^i»
^_»oi-iKi7
»»)'»;
:yOOÜS.
^3 ^-i-ot
•.
^Abotoo ,yOOJ\
•
J—oV-=>
y.-.Aoi jlojt^^o; -.yj-fc^ö ^.jL»;
jj;
l^°
^-»?
r-*V J
i
).xib'i
yp^^J yQ^iO
-\?->l
J
v£L2Lia\ K-joi-i/
»-•— U
JJ?
W,
^ ^
Jov-äao
yau^o_.
M jJo
axiaji
'yOodojO^I yQ-JÖ!
Jl>V-~>/
1.
^0.-^>
Ms. ifioaioin^a,.
roproofs tu but,
OJ..O
sons
when they
v -,^>o l
m
^0
-JoOiJ
2.
-.oJS^.3
Jjo«
»)J
K^a«^
y-A°
u^,
)loK>J^.tO
Ms. H»v
—
3.
Jlo,.~
•) >-»>i
'.^-.joi
J->-?
t-
3
>
The adverb
is
yjoo
jj^too
unknown
to
)v-^?
»;
V-*-^ v°^V^°/ .OJL-__s
yOOtla^s
.'sfl (T>l
-.yOlN
Q.J050
wiOO
Jla3j\o
J_Jl3;
y^\
ffl
>
llie
^N^.3;
^-/ 'H
olotvi-lioio -,ou»
^.S;
K-)^CL*au*;
^*3jp0
jlaAV-o J,l»/o
j_io/
'«S
^.-.2L^.--.jLio
j-*»t—->
\±t>\
« )
j-^^x K.ba->^
V^\; -JKJi.^K.ü
yooda^v
-.yoK-O
AoA
-
.^.jjjLio )K-.J^.i
loJ-s J!^__v_.!So
)LbOoi
_
*^-»»
j^lo^o Jb^.
>.jL.) t,*«Ti3s>;
_J^Oo/ .-j-J^_
ki^l
Ji^-No
)AQJL*3;po
0D ?
JloJ^K^
J~.Vo.ro... JJ
;öt._»/
Joa~
^_soo :|^ulo
JloK^K^^» Jj'^oj» -JKraioi
V
JöusJJo V-»-^ 001 J»-»-^
)lo-* y.-^o o j—ot-a .n°>>o y-^-^>- jL^v^
jla^^S
JL^Q-^fiD
[124]
'-otO*
.
JJ
^^s-^oo -)•,
^-...»...Oi
J-
lexicons.
:
-=M
—
'1.
--
nn. ft>'oj;
><wm /y.~X
y__<>
- «•>
JJ
.
o>\.
w<
t-3
Ms. occ^-.
make tliem more industrious and vigilant; them making a wise defence to the accusation and order to
in
see
'
dissipating the reproofs, tlien they exchange the desire of fault-finding for
the desire of natural affection, and are fdled with tears and exult from joy, and
submit to a defcat that they have made an object of much prayer, and proclaim the sons' victory as their own.
Aceordinglv
listen like fathers to
vour sons
defence, and judge upright judgment, and test the matter carefully as in the
You say
seales of a balance.
in the letter that
we
departed from the
strict
making union with the Isaurians, because Philoxenus, when he wrote them in the course of the controversy, testified that there is nothing wan-
rule in to
ting in the edict", and said that he
was
in
communioii with the prelate of
Alexandria', and did not omit the names of the heretics. this casts
upon the Isaurians, since they are shown
to
Teil nie
have summoned Phi-
loxenus by letter to the high Standard of their profession, and, not at that time rise to their height and ränge himself ness, together with the others to have left those 1.
3.
(iäX)ov.
—
2.
CT. S. L., p. 20.
-^oi/.tov,
i.
0.
the Ilcnulikon. and
what blame
011
who were
when he would
the side of strict-
in
cominunion with
so wlierever 'edk-l' occurs in the li'anslaliun.
—
l
—
XXXIX.
[125]
o-.K-
^. i)-n
•) n >*i n
TO TUE PRESBYTERS AT ALEXANDRIA.
Vl^oi
jlaslojt yooi^
Vs_po J^-^f-io
^Ao«_=)
..001
Julsj
-%-^
\/
p .-oto VaJKA) -6t
?
^.1 «öi^o
«\^
be an estrangelo
Flavian
who
and exposed
»
inverted, or a
mark
in
midst the
were
him
!
\
— —
2. 4.
.
* 2 3n
^-A^
vOJsl^aj;
°>N
^JüjJ
^^i0
J^
vs/;
[o]oi
jm^Vki
—
Ms. «JP^Ms. aak.3l.i-
4
-'jL^Ot-«
JL
]-»5oV
|
01A
iaaaj;
[joot]
K-Uj;—/
jJ
0/
oK..sl/ [v*J«J ^-bo»
3.
Over
this
wind appears
is
us only,
writing the imperfection of the edict, and professed that they into
communion with
scandals which
with them as
in fact careful to
if
the chief of the Alexandrines
How
separate us from him.
put in writing?
If
to the perfect Standard is a cause of
and examine him, and
common and removed from then do you
they had neglected these things, things which they
hlame some of you also who
to write to Philoxenus
hlame
in the royal city
in
them,
urged us
to
it
time for us to
is
go
and summon Philoxenus
[to]
to bring serious accusations against the [holy] Cyril
because he wrote to Acacius the prelate of Berrhoea,
is
ffl
yaaJLio
J.«^?
until he first madte a defence to the orthodox' in
find fault
I
K~J. ^ieu^aj K_jJ^iavio
of citation.
1
previously held the see of Antioch, and united with
would not otherwise enter the
>joo
[jJLaja^» -öu> ai>o .vÄ-QJ
.JjjJ
v^®
-3 ?
v^-*»
>
^"/
jlojLsfcö^o |^uö»]o JJJäü
-.«xA-./
jJ/
:
^o^^J
Lslaio [*]*» °oi
^
K-J^o^ä»
.-yoou^ yot^j/
^-*jöi
'-01-.JOVJ3JO
Ms. with point following (perh. later Insertion).
1.
sö/j
K-Jjo^
a_co_3o;l.VJJ
.oux.io
Jjl3lL./
^^J
^-)i-«J
o^v~
Jj>j.aj
Jfcoiiö
^-oot
^2«^
a£.2u'~ jlojL^io Kjupcus;
yS^ö
^Ao»^;
»niv
jL»^,^. JL^iOJLiO; «öC^
^
[loAi]
,-ioo .'J-MOj-a
a*ioöi/j 061 ^.-/
V*^
-01
to
K-.J_^j^./ jls/jo
J~.o6t
•
•
to
la^
on^t
^.sIoKjl^o* ^_^cx
oot J.jl.0^3^, ooot
).io^ ••o-»;o/ JLV^jläjjSs; J-J'^t^o
207
when he
advised him
disavowthe 12 chapters- and the other works against Nestorius. not receiving a letter from
men who
But
it
are involved in heresies, or otherwise
not of a perfect mind, which subjeets us to blame, but adhering to the things written by [them], and not Walking in a contrary direction.
1.
öp06?o<;oi.
—
~.
xscpä).aia.
I
am much
1
\i
-
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
298
^J^o^»
JujJ^» ^.X^ao/; [jLj^allo
^K^oot
YjJU—jl) j[K-j]ol
K.../
[K-.]/ V |^.Ö|
•
[J_*
y )a.oUt N-|-/
.oC^v
[^•1
]XsojLio
m
©Ol
V-^x
JJ;
-61
;
)!^.JLiä_s
«s/»l
JJ
s£oo_^.-2o_^L.2>;
./•./ \ooi~^ •
230 v°
a.
>v
va.jci
vJl.Si
^"J ?l &h
I.
—
Ms. um.
2.
aslonished at is
[o]/ .oi~^
tlie
j^JSo..^; J—«o*^
is it
)
JK._,/
which
)y—.» t •
ö
»
).n^<
»aa.ioi
jl~q—.
OJP°
|.j>/
is
prelate of the
writing to
was
imperfect,
wanling
fatlier
in truth
if
We,
1.
fatlier .lohn
xE(pä).aia.
composed
—
2.
Tlii-
..;
o\
JJ
\oKj/
::.
^ .
|aeu.V .'
t
v>/;
^.OULio[»j
Ms.
ooi-
Or liow
i-
:
'
is
it
may is
said that the edict contains
not as the truth
That which
be restored
and
[But]
said, «
».
imperfect
perfect, so lhat
but that [which]
:
howis
it
[false
that you,
'
when
memory, imitated wliat
The
edict contains a right
that the God-loving fathers in Egypl
which remained with them
the archimandrite and bisliop of the actual bare
—
is
is
not imperfect but entirely
exist.
of defence
Ihe sense required.
which wc
'
does not contain a right profession,
it
for perfection
reject the written testament
is
—
I
^.io
ooi
[when] in thechapters
Stephen the Isaurian of religious
profession of faith »?
[which]
eo
.
)K.]-jol
)oi..\JJ
JJ^Ö;
«^l-l..
as a concession,
so
[formerly] said as a concession,
sav from
OlS.
.-yoto/
w.ot..3
)1>->U
K*.^i
elsewhere
men of Jerusalem we said
faitli,
«
same as that which does not
the
\\
p
oöiS.
löus /
J
JfcsJiJLau.
,
is
.
U~*'^x>
V*^-a- t-«/!
contains nothing sound [even] in part
and
^O
J-^oajLio
^s^pf;]
contains at any rate some part [agreeing with] that which [that]
.ou^
JJo
Lo_^oa.i.:*L^
)la. i-^a-.oi;
and does not rcmove the scandals from the midst?
is
^*;
vTDOV^O
JL»;oiaiw;
]—?[?]
«oioJfcs»./
JJ
part of your [letter in wliicli after] saying that the cdict
a [right] profession of
Ilow then
Lsia^o
[
imperfect you write lower down,
presented to
J^CS. [
cannot reslore otherwise; but Iho form
tliat
ü ii\
jo-Jio ...ts~.)t.*ict^ JJ/
'ooi
\OJÖi>
j
V*' V^-^^
I
.
looi )i~oo/ )J.ax3,x^a^
li.'JL^l
.^nqiV) )°>nm ».a/o
JJ-^Ö
oKx^
JJ
JKjLiÖ
oöi
^_»;
)K_»ol
.-)l[*].Naotv>
/
JOy. jiO
[y-./
^-.lifco J-.»|a|jo_./ JjLa^aj/ Jo/ JoCSs.
ya^ja.-^./; .-yolvio/o
°°i- J
ya^x'i^
-vÄ^iö JJ^[*.*]io ^so
.-oioK^.^; oöu\
JLlVIaL./
7~- /?
->»
.J-^OGJLiO OOI
J-L3--/
J^>cl.^
)ij >
JJo
.•
]l
[)iw.i
jio.tia-.oi;
/
^Jp°/ llAJÄAiaa
|.J»|iJL3 JJo Jioi
Ua-.'/
^
-.ou^
[126J
'<.
words Slpc'i^xtj.
—
who
is
among
of the edict? '1.
|iäX),ov.
Or
as they
the saints, radier'', to
m
^in)Ui
y^.i
TO THE PRESBYTERS AT ALEXANDRIA.
\X\I\.
[127]
K^Jjl«^«; ^-^ot 1,-^xl.
^io»
^_.j
n
.
°v
.J.ä_»>o )L;^oiLo
tif>
yOJÖi vs/o
ua^jaioi
-.jb^io
^.ch
JJ
JJ?°
.f^-
^.Jok*
v-*?
^S-JL -=L^
JU
P°l-<
^.o^A-»/;
im JK^poo
i
/
i» i .vt|
.
JoC^s»
^*°«-^ ^~»/ w^t-i.
>>
ycuJ.£ol
JL^
)'t--s
V-^n. >
,»mii
'^«^io .-oolo
->fcoo;
),l,o \\
Ur-«V*
]
J*l»/;
'>'.)0
^7
3l£d
^-*>]
ts—.)»-.U;
•ji-*-3 ;
L-3o.3o£S>
jJjo |
-^ •.^•°^k ^-»/
^—J^po
t-<^^ f3
[
-cno Uo.* Iq^ojls
—
^
La.-_N j_ia.\
^Ols
i[H~i
qjöi
.-)
.. «
»
v>
ooto r ^. .•Jjl^.No t
t-3
JN-^-jy^Us ^-i—
.y)K
m
-o
.3
.
-J.
^\c*\
^-»V^ö/ JjlXs
^_aoo/
l
a ^?
Jy
i\
JLjoJ-öö
^«V^oj ^«Jl^;
JJ/ [.Jjj
^...VLi
^
M Ol
|j
.y-co—si/j
J-lsl»/
i
.\
,_~
JL^V ^*oi_.IVl^i;
^.o«\- K../ ^.»-oi
Jla_»^po» -fcoo/ 1.
001
.-^j'f^ol
JLjloq..»
la_.a.Jus +s
-Jv-Q.-/
^..ta^
—
b
I
.
»
— 01;
.y\j/;
—oioK../
JL.»j .'t-a^'»
Ms. oaGätlv
che the very words themselves, introduces "when
it
is said,
«
let
For
someone proeeed
we
to say
what heresy
it
say that both the miracles and the
passions, which he underwent voluntarily in the flesh, belong to one only
Son
of
God
»,
and again,
Because the trae and sinless Incarnation from the
«
God-bearer did not bring about an addition
when one
a Trinity even
nate
»'.
and
free
of
Bat perhaps you
the
will say that
a Lord for the Trinity remained
ol'
;
God
Trinity,
the
the
Word, became
words are rightly expressed
from blame, but are not sufficient to demolish the scandals;
who
inasmuch as they are ambiguously expressed, even those also one Christ two natures profess them, since [they confess] the form call
incar-
who became identity of name
the Son
hononr, in
2
call the
which they
incarnate to be one and the same in identity of in that
he
of the
is
same
[essence], inauthority, as
weourselves elsewhere stated,when convicting the edict of ambiguity; but
ought not the
to
which
is
of
to impiety
by ambiguity
Gregory the Theologian,
«
in
For
what we this
is
we
write, according
a
common
sandal
put onboth feet;thisis an image which looksat everyone who passes; But this argument is then [sound] which [sifts out] everything » 3
Gvagr., in.
required.
open a door
words
a sifting l
to
for,
'
.
14.
—
2.
ayf^a.
—
:f.
I
cannol lind Ihe source of Lhis citation.
—
4.
This
is
Lhe sense
rTERS OF SEVKR1
L
. ,*c\
*»
l,_3_NO
A^nV [k
-
«NO
~.«
.Loci
-
-
iü
,
^A V» (
I
—.i L
L
ojoh
K.Ai3gcl
|k*}Qll
^ÜS
.«ÜL^w-Ji-iO
|£
f$j.*\
•
*|
v t*t| ^
XXiO
I
|lAJtJ&aao
|JL*^m>»q
-^i
vaBAV^_^.W-^
.
^33_3^0«
:I«0l3C
Uo :3ci\
I
:|lf>
the holv [Äthan
dnced] tho Ine
-
L^O ,—3 tyO^fl«»»!
.
;N»_3
n»,
mon] a
to
it
and removed
:
.
rstand the
_
ins
\
\
whioh
'
'.
Idition
.
is
and he de
have limited the
pts
1
idd tho
— s
-
s
\\
ithematu -
I
speak
whioh does aol
S
whioh
of likeness
it
it"
i>
\\
enongh
rds»
i>
it
[com-
So also for
him,
apens a
-
I
and falb nnder
doing detriment to the trath. natnre
I
the
-
two natnres
ofGod
the
after the onion,
properlies of these, and all the impiety that \
ulim>j>K> in -
-
[the
fesses
s
-
rder
with the Father*,
••.
i<
inti
it
g from the ambigoity.
$
the ediel he both
'thal
whioh remove the
n that he
beides
and
'
—
\
whioh
i
sj
semhling
ssion ol the ediet,
right
r to impiety throngh th
if
,_/•'!.
eo-essentialitj
pronouneed thal
it
th
%
identieal
is
of
«ssenee'
both and eradieated the erro»
-
that
word
s
vrhen
if,
had added, 'that
man who
Bnt,
U-^3
,-33
taiaphas'", [vrhen
termed "an assembl
-
Bnt,
r
-.^S-wJSi^«
introdneed und tho] trnth eondemned,
i>
xpi ssion "like"
ho orth
wonld
v
boO_~L N^^—L
L_JL_.,_3<
OtSV
^30
>t>
.
.
the ambignity
Father.
—N^ '
--\
bil
then expeUed and banished, like that whioh was done bj
(hat
yOCU-'N^Ns,
A
l
w.cx
bs^a—wL
L-30H .ILcl^-S.^0 ^-30.
>£i_a>a..3C
^_3
bc«.
O^v
I
Ll3-.'
*3 .-CO
Iva
wil«
Lsl-JjB«
ojl>V'<
w«
•
L«&sjl3co
.
OC«JJ
.
,_3c
.-L»U
.LiO««
AJ
.M
jäj
.Ljdo'
:KaiflDoJ
001
,J
£0^-N,'
~oi
*»•(
^.cm
g
yO^ob^
t—^-3
llo^>...3C
^_-j3»->«
^J
>*0|
waX^'i
bs_L3
|il3
:^J3^.
ct.23oc
wheu
t
)
-bc<<
'.bc«« »oh-!^
U
L^_iN
^Dc«oiJ
~o<
|oa, ^-.«
yCUJtJ^ V„.»300
^_,'OC,'«
Li^oi
\jl3c
|LN^,N_~
QQUJ
.ot
fe^AhftJ
j^XDQ La
^sJÜLJO -.^.3i_^l3« N2JS«
r
ot -i.v.lsc«
^1^^,';
-»\«i».
,
^w«
.j>
LwsajL3> .,LsU !.0>OH
Ix.
!
.kV.
oJS><>
,_,.
' '
kaOI
•
aajil't'l
•.*—>«
i>
-
li_,ai
.J^JSo|
P
^
a
i
-
-
.
-.
-
lullho
-
--..'.
-•
.
TO THE PRESBYTERS
XXXIX.
i'j'i
.•^^..£0.^0
Jlo-^.-io
J^oo_ia.j^.
ool """"
r °>
•
^-äÖ -K-*>/
;
-.m n
--
i
.
»
.oiv>
|or.
V
.
-«.
.
,_i
-Ol
^ "»'
|Lb-—00 jisölns»
,^--->
N—
.-v__oö oi\
~.» Jj/
,*o'»J
/
vmn
jJ-
tN_.^v
J-isoi
•
^.OOt ^x-^iO
•
^.iö y/
.
N-»—»lo
.r-^coa—Jo^is-o
'"•^-•?
k—
)..Jl-..=>
/
J-o\ ^.iö
-•Ö'
la\
)jooi
^_-»
sCDO_.^^-«Wnv
?
öi-;a.___s_i»
-.J_ia_.;.o
oöi
.a;
Jj**~/
J._-__oV
-fcoo/
JK___oL »__3 :JloK-K—\ J,__X__o
oot
|.._oi
P
\ ^o
*>
J*—-J
-.^-.oC^
J-Lio
JK_oC2_s "^^V___0
n\
^Do—i-^-V-^?
V> V)
i ^-a^I^o» ^^ot;
^---*ot;
;
j-io,..
3Q-CQ-^ Ji-oK— K-~ *
Jou^S k-^~?
jla.-.,,... °>
30J
J.3a__.^>*_._
..J—_cdo)_2
«o
.
J»ot
V-~^v
um-V-*» *___tOt_
lo_v
J.ia*.£Q.aubO
j^öij
\ m_
-oa
oöi
oot»
»_<
\
—öi .pö/ -_>^; vr>i
—öm
.»
Ms. *»»;—'•
confirmed
Chalcedon, he has removed the danger
a1
ambiguity, and
tlic
.
IS^./
ö»_».
V-K-»
ü V>
:*>
*\P°/
-öt j-a.coa.io?
i-
^-,—oto
N
.
°*
JN—öCSx ^^-^
«,i/»<j\
vooy,^
<
-.»jKa./
oi^o.^1
'^!
.-^JL^jaJo
).idoij
^.o,
\I.K\.\\l)lil.\.
ooui/ .-Jlio_io;l -Ol
»s/»
SO
,)i i »
^_.»
f
olSo;
J.*Vaa\ ^^^jot >m .°»l^k-» » Ji.a__i.fio
n\
»
i
tol'^ ^-^JO| *3 ^^O);
JJjy?
.1 '^.
i
'\v
*"*"
.'1-1301
JJJLo
ft.
^coojo t
061
-v*-3
K-M; Jl^J-3
lo_\» ',
v>;
>
AI
bound the understanding
lias
thal
'
is
expected Crom
parties under the
of both
yoke of exactitude, and has also followed the law of Gregory the Theologian wlii.
In
the 3
rd
letter
Cledonius
to
v**rote
thus
Since therefore the same
«
:
expressions when rightly understood are consistent with religion, but
badly interpreted contain foul impiety, what wonder whi'iIs of Vitalis also in a
more
is
Lfwe apcepted
it
fore acquiesce
the truth; but,
addition of is
given bj
wliicli a
more
essenfH;',
I.
perfecl
Basil
also
xiv3uvo(.
my il'
—
it
-1.
part lias
it
Lct us there-
Stands alone, and In the double meaning
when
who
musl
I
ii
made subservienl
is
Statements,
le1
us accepl
has the same
Maximus
he w ioh- to
Hui Cor
l
»
the Spiritual distinctions of Gregory the Theologian, and
in
ambiguity only when
injury on
the
religious sense, for 30 our objecl arges, w hile
others are furious againsl the sense of the things written?
slnin
when
call
the philosopher,
whal
is
/'.
'<..
XXXVII,
199
.
—
3.
Bas
Gregory
:
.
As
I
in
to the
accept the
I
by the
the
epistle
words being as follows
the
yours mine
added 'withoul Variation',
Ep. 103
as
accuracj
This same teaching
it.
spiril
to
inflicts
,/yr,
-.:.}.-,,
term 'Iike
expression, iSiov
:
in
as
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
.'502
la*a*9 ^.o(\ cx\ +3 0^1 L*o 231
ra. .JL^so/ „_io
jioiaj;
"^oot
_6|
.
JJJ_x;
^O .^O
sj»JL«V
.yQ^a..^/;
LiichcO.
:
l-.Va.ca...
..sa.m.j
J.-, o^_s
/ »
I— o^
.J.ai-vw-a*
la\
)
J..*j20o/
-w.cn
.L>..ooo/
)J
J»V»! JJ° '.J»°iaj
^W
J^*/
)Sv_.Vaiv)._5;
Vj.^xöU/
-Q.2Lio.Js
^o;
li-iö/;
J]*t
vaj6i ^/;
>ooN.io ^-.^
xrW-Xi0
*'t^©J.J;
Jla*_s,.io
L.x_.,...
.-ylal-v J001
y.-/
•
J.^.a.»JL_^
J.^_\jl-o
w>.^lcDO .yOt-JL XI Vi
^J&^locm ^_J_\oi
'K-«utU/ JjLi^K^o
,_»-_>0
^-».la^o
yj .JLo li-__J_\ Jj/
ya+jo
1
.alDLrol
^3
jjotQJ
«öl laS. JL^^mm; J^^^cdo/; JJo •.)'-*
.j--*/;
^-.;
'j-UisL
I—coö vi
^-io
^ ^n>»
U\
y—\i ,^»; Lv>^ .(.-.^^io
)K.^.^il
).a\-ai ^joöiKj;
-.yoyäo
JJo
och.j/
^io
w.61
jouSxo .JiotaJ
)\~>\.%.
la\
JN»ia^^^
to_o_ii «011
Ij.-^
-.jLo
f\
L30
U^oi?
^.^.\oio V-»--^
\J-**^° ^"-^i ^.jsj
)lajL*._> loiaivco
J,_~
p
^V.
:)loiJ»/;
+3 .^-JL-^Lo
oC-n-5
.\;^ja.^i ^--^01 v3lcooU7j
vja2uioo
«01
Ms. &">»Uf.
1.
Coming
same thing
to tlie
meaning
the
of
expression
when they
understood,
as co-essentiality, that
according to the sound
which
'co-essentiality',
called the
is,
Only one 'Light of Light',
Nicaea also
at
tliose
'true
God
nf true
God', and similar things, and consequently introduced the expression 'co-
But
essentiality'.
never
is
it
possible
us to imagine any difference
for
between light and light, or between truth and truth, or between the essence of the Only one and that of the Father. 11' anyone therefore takes it as I have said,
from
I
accept the expression.
if
as tliose at Gonstantinople
'like',
as diminishing the glory that
But,
resemble
Originals,
\ve
in
are
a
of the
few points
'
anyone severs 'without
did,
1
am
suspicious of the phrase,
Only one. For even also,
accustomed often
and are very to
Variation'
in the case of things
much
use the expression
to the
inferior 'like'
»
~.
In
accordance therefore with these enactments of the fathers, sinee a mention
was once
of the edict
accepted
it,
inserted in the defencc of the Isaurians,
because the whole evil-doing
was removed by the very 1.
In 360
:
see
p. 128, a.
1.
—
2.
lhal
is
contrived by the ambiguity
fact that the things that are lacking Ep. 9,3
(/>.
G.,
XXXII,
269).
we have
were added,
;
)
XXXIX.
[131]
J^^ajLio
oiSlIä)
> JL.,..../;
J_io
^./ ^.j
]io
y^\
»o»i
)
n
i
,-^.J
\ ^
qi
Jl-j/;
?
»ö»J •.^-J^*»,*.ap
*V-oJ
\jh2>
-M7.
K-./
JjU^jo Jju»a-^ oo-wJ
JjLicu^JLio .»QJtJ J>;
K*_s ^io
Jv-^JL-io
U-^-o
^oC^o^^Kj
^-^o
.^a^^l;
"^»A-io jll^S;
i-^a-Jt;
.JJl_*^d
JJo
|i.ais^s.io
K^-J.0
JjOi>
JIqjujoOo laJb.
Jou^
Jlou»/j
JK„>
-.^
yi,»N^>; oöt
:Viö/
.Viotu jaJSo laA
^-ioo v*oi;
Jj»oiai^>
^oot v^J*-
.J.ia^.\ ^jl«
^oo JLJb.^
v»©t-^3
^*»t-*-*ö v°-^-°-^/
yOi^.; JJoa-aAj;
l*,i.iH.\o JlaJbaJ^o
y-*\
-°°°t
Jliö lab,
^.-/;
.^oa_a_i
jJ/
oA
\-*-^
y**\
Jjlooi
Jljj
^£^»0
«6t
^-^ ol
I^.J-.aA Jj'^J .
m\
>
\
303
'vnaiOL^;; vOJÖ« .-Jl^J-s K^cüao «2S. ^öot Jjo^J-^j
.^.x-j.^|K>c
vÄja^aS J^a*A-.j
.
TO TUE PRESBYTERS AT ALEXANDRIA.
J.-o,_3
"^^oo;
^„.c*Ai.
—
Jjo
^_io
.jt^-coaiQJ
K*\ K4. V
...,»' .. ftoo
K^ ^°
>
i
Jlok-A—
JLao»
3/
and a clear defence was made to us that cxposed the imperfection of
tlio
»
Jjt«»t-o
Jioio
,.3
.
ft^o
Ms. ^a-»^,.
1
edict.
because
These things I
liave
addressed by
was desirous
I
inserted in the
me
of this
our
of
memory 'we
we
of the edict that
kind, nor because we wish sins
have
been
angels and to inen', as the
niany
to
bul
',
of what has often been
who maintained
that
Itns not as one might think because
the edict sufficed for a defence. cling to the
a portion
letter
arguments
laborious
in
write, not out of self-seeking
to
made
are compelled to
oppose you
to
a
wise Paul says
,
employ words
since
by reason
world, and
to
and we are henceforth
set
spectacle 2
;
but,
we
the
to
under the eyes of everyone, we must speak the words alike, and guard ourselves beforehand against causes of blame even from of truth to everyone
all
quarters, and use the examples and God-inspired teachings of the holy
fathers
to
guide us in wliat
ourselves betrayers of lawful
is
and not love laughter and show
right,
accuracy, nor yet
incur blame for lack of
learning and spring beyond the bounds of the wrestling-space, but wisely consider the saying of Koheleth, in bis 1.
righteousness
Representing
ipiXotiiiia.
»
—
.
-
«
There
Even now we
3
I
Cor.. IV,
9.
—
3.
is
a righteous
man who
perisheth
are ready, and that since the holy
Eccl., vn, 15.
!31 r°
b
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
304
oou/
^<X^i
Jjü/ ^-*>
1
voot-j-io
j-Sft.>J./
^_^ot
"^
fl0
[^Ü^OO pj
1.
i>
-.
x
^.»
^ai;
*3 .-|^»a_floJ_s; |_£Q_3o;JlV/ yQJÖi
J^oio
oJ-^U-
a
..
4
^]-»
Ms.
2.
John the presbyter
m
.
—
to>ajoii-*ß.
%m
.»
^U;
—
Ms. ooiO'
3.
t
m
)
)V-=lä>
oil;/
^j
)K^
-6i
—
Jlij
M
vs/;
„_^iöo
jjlaio; «6«
y.1 ,. ->» '..too
Jj/
*>
jot^JJ w»^cu»V; [\oouioo]
^joi .J-uloö-
v3/;
. °>
v>
yi.o-f-.j.-aA oooi ^_N._..
Kju^iCLS
vaX_io jLsoua^;
[.-yaaljn
JM mo
/t 'rt> /
tsanm;°i|
vQJoi
vQj\ „-L^
)ÖU)Ji
.
^*Aoi ^x> V-^-^ yoK-j/
K-oöt J-^^»
Mg.
^V**»! s~^°£* J^aLAo J-^a»
:,A oK-3
»jm>n\i
^.
..
\^
[U]a-/
?
^-»öuS.
?
ooio
).|^iö
°>
]l
)^^° .Jlaau^.^o
?
[-po|]i./j
j);
)k.-^-. ^lo/
^-.;
.-QjLiäA. oiloi
.^.äi
\o»j
^Ot^
3
twMf^oU/; ooi
-.^ oKp
;o_—^v_3 .J^OOJ vjooa^So^/ la_^.i
Liu^-J JK-Oo;; -,-äLi.
[132]
);« o£sJ;
^--» jjoi
.^^-aloj
Ms. with stop following.
4.
wrote
and archimandrite
proceed to
to
us,
to
Egypt, only provided that he will choose für us a quiet spot suited for our purpose, so that we may not be annoyed by turbulent men, nor yet suffer iiijury
in Isauria, forrning a tlic
first
determination worthy of their previous
danger
to incur
been instituted [and some
which we
what
and now both the man himself who has the God-loving bishops who performed liis
For you
And
simple [words]. 1
became
—
2.
bp. (S. L.,
Seleucia occurs
The word i,
2),
among
this
to our
you our
this
meanness
[will
see]
fathers, [when] ''
in the royal city,
[Iieartily]
I
to
xivSuvcüaai
nmst be
is
the exiles (Mich., p.
sein.- to have been alive in 516 (S. L.,
i,
''
266),
22).
—
—
fire, 3.
is
1
'
to believe,
what
is
As Solon was appointed before Scv.
probably Stephen This
We
that
or rather
order] that
[in
who, as no
bp. of
Justin's accession.
Solon
(id., p.
may have conformed on 4.
[said]
wish [your] sanctities
here preserved.
his successor,
deliberate [lipon]
contrary,
accept the
burned with
l>e
we
from what has been
mueh good, and
would have chosen
1. öp965o?o?.
:
are very excellent and füll of propitious hopes,
will also read to
should not [reject]" so
that
of]
letters that
is ben'eficial.
and being
:!
men who were indeed known
have written us
life,
on behau' of the common hope, have lawfully
2
instituted an orthodox archbishop
institution,
'
For tlirough your saintly prayers those orthodi >x
from our opponents.
160),
the sense required.
—
5.
näXXov.
XL.
[133]
-
TO TUE MONASTERY OF BASSUS.
J^J_k-9 -,^1—V oiA
1^1
[*a]
305
<ä^; Jk_ao/ -Jt-a-» 1<*^|I [\{]
^?
«ULm
iO
XL •b. n.
^*Äj/
>» * .V
-.Um»
JJo
\*'i%n
JJo
^.x-.y-A^m.^o
JJ^^cd
-61 :)Kjl^^d
.J-0-.X3
.^x^jl^l .^eyiobo^o
L "O.
1.
G
-1.
«Bloß*»./».
gratifying to you tliere is
God XL.
Jlp.»
,-^.jl ,_2>o JjjfcO
jj
may
3.
G
n
sfloojouojco.^
JK^Aoa
vAJ
0/
•^i„.>\'
—
3
'jjo^^u^;
.^.ouoKliLio; jloVl/;
.JloN-K— ^.ikj; ^ju^A*.
jJo
J
J-iUq-
u»>oOä=>- ._
JL3 °' JJ»
',.
I,
Jlo_,_~o )l n°>
y**U y°y^° y .
we
,
••' Q--
m J
-)-i'f— /
iab> ,_»; vj ">
^
»
)
Jlorv.oii-a +s -.^»aj
J^°
^-^
JW°
poiß^ii.
be done, and especially where with the gratification
Bnt tbese
combined lawfuluess and reasonableness.
pleases,
osloKji/j
:^_*ooi
will [consider]
'
at lengtli together
tliings,
[if]
when we med.
Of THE SAME FROM THE LETTER TO TUE [NMATES OF TUE CONVENT OF THE 2 HOUSE OF MAR BASSUS, WHIG!! WAS WRITTEN ON THE SUBJECT OF NAMES .
we are about to require strictness like our strictness which we observed when we were living in seclusion in raonasteries, we sball not suffer presbyters or archimandrites, or anyone eise who took part in the synod But, if we have regard to the complete conjuncof Chalcedon, to be named. tion and unity of the holy churches, which extends to many countries and For,
if
churches, and,
if
it
we
is
do,
not easy suddenly to observe or think of any such rule
we
shall unwittingly fall iiito useless confusion,
everything, since such tliings are not of a kind to stand at
all in
:
and upset the
way
of
the general beneiit of peace. 1.
This
is
the sense required.
written about the
same
time,
—
2.
The
and the dalu
corus was patriarch of Alexandria.
letters is
on
this
fixed by ep.
subject 'i5
and
may be presumed
16,
to have been which were «rillen white Dios-
516-7
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
306
[134]
XU G L
47 34
V b. v b.
^^io
:J~oil;
jlok-K— -JKjüq^
yQ-xaiJjj
)
-
o
-
Lso
Jla.io,_s
K-JjJjs •.too.-JL ).*ä>o)-3
c*i
^-*;
.JiN-bl/
a\o
Jq-a
JlcL,»—
J-sjJ
X^N Jlöi^/t .^*
)oi.iQJi
j-^oj;
)v^>
^^^o )
J;oio
,,_.;
ju/ 4
^nräs/;
-.-öc*
jJ
^£oo;ouai»
9
i,
<;.
ai,|tü.
—
L
7.
—
i;
8.
^otfc^Jio-
—
9.
FliOM THE LETTER TO MlJSONIUS
XLI.
bkginning of
And know
516-7.
vooiowttÄ).
wiiicii is, «
this, that,
BISIIOI'
When came 1
G om.
Many
relate,
of the
were present
318
who assembled
at the
And
I.N
synod
in the
at
tlie strict
THE
IsAURIA.',
throne
where general nnions were concerned, the
thouffh the doctrines there laid
about names.
MeLOE
to the high-priestly
did not wish to inquire into the ohservance of
names.
OF
2
».
fathers
rule with regard to
at Nicaea, as ecclesiastical histories
Ariminns
[sie]
and
at Sardica
:!
;
and
still,
down' were not approved, no one contended 1
same way
at
Nicaea 5 in Thrace also the synod of
bishops which pronounced that the Fatlier
is
like the Son, not co-essential,
and yet there was no question about names atthat time. Ihe other rejeeted synods, that at Sirmium, It is a long matter to recounl 6 that at your Seleucia, all ol that at Lampsacus, that at Rome, that at Zelo which the synod of the 150 caused to be passed over in silence as if it liad
was
rightly rejeeted;
,
is
1.
S. L.
3
Xhe synod
i.
3,
4, 22,
2:i.
It is
clear that this lelter
of Philippopolis
meant, and Sev. intends
to
is
meant.
say lhat
llie
—
4.
was «rillen before the
The word
8oYnacTi<j6j)vai is
s\nod of Nice was rejeeted.
—
last
:i
of Hirse.
— —
höre presen-ed.
Zela
is
meanl.
2.
6p6vo;. ;">.
Nico
.
-.Ja-^ J— o^
ya*.
^Dobs-ioLU .iv*
po
m'.K n
.
J—s/;
ooi;
"^JO Jjl/
%
,-«
lo
l
->.\
.
«ßs-Q laS.
..väoKjlJj
p
^&ocu;
p
-'y ">»»
G
_
u»^oaio.
^^*-^/
1;
2.
forgotten them,
j-Lsjj
Lo^-CO..^
i
qonn"^ ;.
not
_
3.
JJ10
—
pl.
St.
'
->
a^
JÜOs^JlV
)lcuu>-3 ^\.-»
—
•"••
G
^-/
.^_..c*\
JJ/
^3/o
:Jjio»j
Jjls;
jj_2)_2*
JtOivio
JJ;>
'Jjlsj
J.i3oj
jiK.00 U-^)? -.^j/
?o_~L jJo .^OOI
"">•
—
us any vain
L
6.
l»*lo.
—
7.
L
J-ot.
or superfluous
talk
inquiry about names, but only asserting the divinity' of the Holy Spirit
together with the Father and the Son, and explaining the Intention of the 318.
And, when the holy Cyril
^Yith the
holy synod at Ephesus accomplished
the deprivation 2 of the evil Nestorius, the bishops of the East, though they
contended
for bis rejected tenets
that wolf and the rejections
3 ,
afterwards agreed to the deprivation 2 of 3
and there was never any discnssion about names, althuugh how many do you think had died in the
meanwhile,
these things, as
I
of the hateful
who contended
tenets
;
wickedness of Nestorius?
for the
For
have said, general unions have no room; but they remained
without examination; since manyare in faet passed over at Councils, although they have often been involved in impious opinions. Since thcn at the present time some
common agreement among
the
lower your mind to untimely hair-splitting.
ehurches
As
there
is
is
hoped
1.
The word
BeoXoYSjam
PATR. OB.
—
is
T. XII.
liere
—
F.
preserved. !.
—
2.
in
xa6aipE<ji;.
mind and be
—
-i.
56-(\i.oLta.
—
for,
do not
a time to speak and
a time to be silent', so there is a time both to inquire into a
kind and not to inquire. Bear these things
matter of this
rightly disposed,
\.
n
loJL^^CQ.^o\o
^.ömo
Nfc-/;;
i"'
L.^.ca:*5
)t>s^Jj.Alk_3
K-j'1
35
^_o
., f>
oöi;
)
L
'
Jv-so j„s/
%
)
jj^o»
^oo .Loci joUQJ
Jlaic^.*.
^dci
J_i^sj
Mss. v^ w
'
'jui
JJ»
.^K*ik»i,
among
introducing
tÄsjfX^o
J^co
)Lüo^ )Of^>o
fcJUJLsLs
g
.»
L^iO^Ö»}
«V^J
«
VLi*
.v£Q_.ia^..cQJi
.ji ,.n
V-*-^ J-JP/
)
»
;im\)
«\oi;
^rt>
«
^..»^ot .L.i>.jj
^_»;
y)
UaKffiVi
•.)l t^iS
JJ
^O^AiO 1,
«ton~> JL^^cd
J-i-W?
Lm..^\o)l
*£Oojoi_»a_flD
-.oooi
jÄOsls o/
)i't-l^-
-.It-s^
j-JLfiD
.-Kj/
)->-3>j»f
.
.OOOI
JjLijo
o'ffii ^.Joo«.^
)
o
.O^CL^A
JJo
>•/
JIS^aJcL^ Jlo-.^ L\,io|.D
l(
^-*)'»—' axio
^-=>-^
JJ^Owpeui*
Of-jL-b.
JOl ^>^iO
)K. <
307
)
)).iobOi.Li (jooio
:vCOa.£Q..£5).Z>«
jIX^OO >Oof>00
^)Ot^O
TO MUSONIUS.
.^S. K.iJi»/
JJ/
.Uou '^a^Kx^olo jt
.^.^.iv-^Lv.io '
;o-J^s
>äU.JDilLa^
^.AK.s!^.!ioi ji
—
XLI.
[135]
Eccl., in,
7.
21
*
G
18 i".i.
LETTERS OF SEVERUS.
308 35 L35 ,
r
.
b.'
JÜUJLf
l$i.£
|.Jxs^^io
Jlaj^t^o
y.*\
[jsKs JVok-co vOOt^J
).-.J<xd
Jt-lo
yOOiiK
[136]
K-X; ^J^-»/
.,—A,^
Jlaieyja öu>
jJk-*>;
|lOoo ool
*JLldoi Jv-*>/?
<; 'iiiv" b,
L
32 v" b.
'jclAjq-jJJc
•Joe* 1.
G
-.)
j.?o„n_N i/i
;a,.,\^
),— ;
•Joa^iSol'-.
2.
and havc no
G
^Do^.^a\o ^oatYi^/%
.>*_i!
jJ/
t«uev«»\ttii».
regard to
enemies of the
XL1I.
common
Q um.
;;.
men who
—
testified
by the
not dispensation
peace, and Christ the
—
L uMa£>«"Uo'
5,
and
God
of peace
fall like
see that the
leaves »
flu'
is
\
»
—
f»n
6.
n .i/;
L U3i p.
find fault
with
'.
a subversal of every action is
Proverbs which says thus
text of
Of
We
THE SAME PROM THE LETTER TO T/HEOPHA.NES TUE SCIIOLASTIC.
Ol'
also
'jW?©
.\fmfii|;
the sacred Scripture calls backbiters and
For that to be devoid of dispensation
516-7.
.'yfi
J,—
iaam9|V.
(1
4.
vsIo'Ka/
cleave to division,
whom
everything in the same way,
)K-a3iio
Joiiäji;
—
JJq,Si\
same,
champion
:1
:
«
They
that liave
2 .
from
lln
1
same
letter.
of the truth also, tlie
beloved memory, Timothy arclibishop of paths, and through the Encyclical letter
man
Alexandria,
of blessed
walks
in
communicated with Paul
and very
the of
same
Ephesus
and Peter of Antioch, and Anastasius of Jerusalem, and, to put it simply, with all who signed the Encyclical letter, and that lie did not demand any 1.
R